Chapters Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were out on their seventh date. Rainbow had suggested they go to the park to see if there are any animals about. It wasn’t her idea of a good time but she knew Fluttershy would love it. They heard quite a few birds and saw some young squirrels at which point Rainbow had to hold Fluttershy back to stop her running in to try and hug them. As they left the park, hand in hand, Rainbow suggested that they go back to her house as her parents were away and she would like some company to which Fluttershy instantly agreed. Rainbow’s heart started beating faster as this was the night she planned to take their relationship further.
When they arrived, she closed the front door behind them before pulling Fluttershy in close and giving her a sweet kiss on the lips. Fluttershy responded with a deeper and more passionate kiss, much to Rainbow's surprise. The two of them headed up the stairs to her bedroom, even though the house was empty they just followed the normal routine.
They sat on the edge of the bed enjoying each other’s warmth, their eyes closed, and their tongues exploring the others mouth. Soft moans of pleasure coming from both, though mostly from Fluttershy. After a while, Rainbow placed a hand on Fluttershy’s stomach and gently applied pressure to tell Fluttershy to lie down without having to break off from the kiss. She lifted Fluttershy’s silky smooth legs onto the bed and, their lips never parting, she swivelled to straddle her.
Rainbow pulled back from Fluttershy and looked down at her gorgeous girlfriend before reaching down to brush her hair back. She noticed she was breathing very deeply, her chest moving noticeably with each breath. “Do you, maybe wanna try something more than just making out?” she asked hopefully, while placing a hand on Fluttershy’s side so her thumb was resting on Fluttershy’s breast, just so she would hopefully know what was meant by ‘more’.
Fluttershy paused for a few seconds but never broke eye contact with Rainbow. “Mm Hmm.”
Rainbow smiled and bent down to kiss her deeply and passionately while her hands moved to the hem of Fluttershy’s top and slowly started sliding it up. She pulled back when she was about to expose Fluttershy’s breasts. There was a quiet squeak of embarrassment and some blushing from Fluttershy as the top moved beyond her breasts revealing a lacy bra. Rainbow paused for a second staring, she didn’t know Fluttershy owned any sexy lingerie. Maybe she’d bought it for her? At this moment that really didn’t matter.
Fluttershy moved her arms to let Rainbow take her top of completely. Rainbow was now breathing heavily as she tried to control herself looking down at her friends beautiful body. She always liked to be seen as cool and she was very close to losing herself. She lent in to kiss Fluttershy as she moved her hands under her back to undo her bra. As she pulled back again she slid the bra off.
Fluttershy had always been the largest of her friends and had always been very self conscious about it. Part of the reason she stood slouched was to appear small and to hopefully be ignored and partly to try and hide the size of her chest which was already an E cup and there may still be a bit of growing to go. Rainbow had seen Fluttershy in a one piece swimsuit when the group had been to the beach but she had grown since then and this was so much better. Her large, firm breasts, the nipples hard and inviting, were exposed as Rainbow looked on and marvelled, trying to keep her lust in check.
Fluttershy was looking a little uncomfortable and was rather red with embarrassment as Rainbow realised she hadn’t moved for about ten seconds. Fluttershy being Fluttershy, probably thought she had done something wrong.
“You are so beautiful,” she finally managed to get out. Her voice was a little shaky as Fluttershy reached out a hand to Rainbows cheek and pulled her down for another passionate kiss.
With one hand still supporting her over Fluttershy, Rainbow reached out the other and caressed her lover’s breast. Fluttershy sighed in the kiss at the first touch, she was clearly as turned on as Rainbow was. Her hand found its way to Fluttershy’s hard nipple and gently rubbed round it before giving it the tiniest of pinches. Fluttershy’s whole body seemed to quiver at the sensation.
Rainbow broke off from the kiss and looked her lover in the eyes with a naughty grin on her face. She pecked Fluttershy on the lips and then moved down, kiss by kiss, to the breast her hand had neglected. She kissed her way round the breast spiralling in towards the centre, just to tease. As she kissed the nipple she squeezed the other and Fluttershy’s hips bucked a little. Her eyes were closed and she was biting her lip to stop herself moaning too loud. Rainbow was really turning her on.
Rainbow knew then that if she reached between Fluttershy’s legs, she would find her pussy would be dripping wet, as was her own for that matter. She managed to resist going for that sweet nectar and instead spent a few minutes teasing Fluttershy’s beautiful, full breast with mouth and fingers bringing forth a lot of soft moans and another little buck from Fluttershy.
Finally, when she thought Fluttershy couldn’t take it any longer, she removed the hand from Fluttershy’s breast and moved it down to the hem of her skirt. As she moved her hand up Fluttershy's leg and under her skirt her heart seemed to be beating so loud she thought it would snap Fluttershy out of her pleasure trance. Her hand found its way to a delicate lace thong which was as wet as she was expecting, Fluttershy really was enjoying this. Time to bring her over the edge. Without removing her thong, Rainbow placed two fingers on Fluttershy’s wet slit.
Just this little act was enough to send Fluttershy into the throws of orgasm. Her thighs clamped shut trapping Rainbow's hand firmly against her slit and her soft moans gave way to huge wordless expressions of ecstasy. Rainbow moved her fingers up and down as much she could between Fluttershy’s legs and redoubled her efforts with her mouth and tongue on those beautiful breasts, striving to keep her lover in this state for as long as possible.
After a full minute, if not more, Fluttershy began to calm down. The moans receded and she began panting heavily as her legs ceased their pressure and Rainbow could remove her hand. She flopped down on the bed next to Fluttershy, who seemed to need some time to recover, and brought her fingers to her mouth to taste Fluttershy’s juices. As she had expected, she was delicious.
Fluttershy’s thoughts returned to her and she turned her head to see Rainbow sucking everything she could from her fingers. Fluttershy leaned in and kissed her, tasting herself in the process as Rainbows tongue passed some of her own juices to her. “That was amazing,” she panted. “Where did you learn to do that?”
“I may have seen some things on the internet,” Rainbow admitted, avoiding eye contact in case Fluttershy would rather she hadn’t been on some of those sites, “And I’ve practised on myself, a lot, so I know what feels good.” She looked back into Fluttershy’s eyes hoping this wouldn’t be seen as anything bad. Fluttershy simply leaned in and kissed her again.
“You’ve got me now, so you don’t need to do anything by yourself ever again,” she said with a beautiful smile.
Rainbow couldn’t help smiling in response. She noticed the lace bra lying on the pillow and had to find out. “I didn’t think you were the type for sexy lingerie.”
“Oh, well, I...” responded Fluttershy in a whisper, her eyes darting about to avoid looking at Rainbow “I may have asked Rarity to help me pick something out before our third date. I was kind of expecting this night to come a lot sooner.”
“Third date?” said a shocked Rainbow, “That was weeks ago, you mean you were wanting me to make a move back then? I was worried I was going too quick making it tonight!”
“No,” said Fluttershy, “After that kiss on our second date I knew I wanted my first time to be with you. I’ve never even done anything by myself, never even thought of doing anything until that kiss.”
“Wait, you’ve never even got off by yourself? So this was literally your first time, your first orgasm?”
“Mm Hmm, it was amazing, worth the wait.” She looked Rainbow in the eyes and, with a rather more lustful smile than before, added, “I hope you haven’t used all the tricks you’ve learned.” She leaned in a kissed Rainbow again, enjoying the unusal taste of herself.
“Actually, this seems a little unfair,” commented Fluttershy, “I’m lying here topless and you’re still fully clothed.”
She sat up, pulling Rainbow up with her, and lifted her T-shirt up and over her head. It seemed Rainbow had also made an effort to dress a little sexier than normal, she had a normal bra on rather than her usual sports bra. Fluttershy reached down and placed her hand on Rainbow’s stomach. She’d seen it plenty of times, Rainbow favoured mid-riff baring work out gear, but she’d never touched it before. Rainbow’s abs were rather well defined and Fluttershy couldn’t help but run her hand over them, tracing out the sculpted muscles.
“They are pretty impressive,” came a voice in the distance.
Fluttershy’s mind snapped back to see Rainbow grinning at her.
“Sorry.” She felt guilty now for forgetting was supposed to be making Rainbow feel as good as she just felt.
“Don’t say that,” replied Rainbow, “You know I love a compliment.”
She knew this was difficult for Fluttershy, trying to take the lead in something she didn’t really know much about so she pulled Fluttershy in close for a kiss and felt her hands moving to her bra clasp. She removed her girlfriend's bra and then reached behind her head and pulled her scrunchie off, letting that beautiful rainbow fall down loosely over her shoulders.
She pulled back from the kiss to see Rainbow was blushing. With her hair down she looked different. The word that normal describes Rainbow would be along the lines of hot, but with her hair flowing free, beautiful felt much more applicable. At least, Fluttershy thought she looked beautiful but Rainbow seemed to disagree. She had flicked a lock of hair over each shoulder to cover her chest.
Fluttershy reached out to put it back over Rainbows shoulders but she leaned ever so slightly back. “What’s wrong?” she aksed, worried she’d done something wrong again.
“Nothing,” replied Rainbow, looking down at the bed, “It’s just that I’ve maybe always been a little self conscious about being small. I mean I’m lucky to be a B cup and you’re... you. When I see all of you dressed up with cleavage on show and I don’t have anything and now we’re....” She trailed off and glanced up at Fluttershy’s magnificent bare chest. “I can’t compare with you.”
Fluttershy was a little shocked at this admission, she’d never thought Rainbow would worry about something like her chest size. She was proud of her body and always had been but maybe she had just been hiding her insecurities all this time. Fluttershy felt honoured that her girlfriend was able to open up to her and confess her insecurities. “That doesn’t matter to me,” she said sweetly.
She leaned in and kissed her sweetly on the mouth and then moved down and kissed both her nipples, with a little nip on the second one just to see what Rainbow would do. There was sharp intake of breath and Rainbow’s back arched a little, pressing her breast to Fluttershy’s mouth.
Placing a hand on Rainbows stomach, enjoying another feel of those amazing abs, Fluttershy pushed Rainbow back into the bed and straddled her, doing her best to replicate what Rainbow did to her. She couldn’t quite remember it exactly but Rainbow still seemed to be enjoying herself. After a minute or so, she decided to take the initiative and began kissing her way down over rainbows stomach, she wondered if maybe she had a slight fetish for those magnificent abs as she passed over them. She gently place her fingers under the waistband of Rainbows skirt and very slowly started to pull it down as her mouth approached.
Rainbow seemed to approve of this tactic, she had started playing with her nipples, as Fluttershy inched her skirt down ever further, taking her underwear with it. She knew the theory of oral sex, she paid attention in Sex Ed class, but she was now rather nervous, what if she didn’t do it right and left Rainbow disappointed? What if she never wanted to have sex again? What if she broke up with her?
I can’t think like that, thought Fluttershy as she exposed Rainbow’s pussy. She pulled her skirt off completely allowing Rainbow to spread her legs. She was glistening, her eyes were closed and her hands were very busy with breasts, all thoughts of inadequacy banished. Fluttershy felt that this was the most wonderful sight she had ever seen.
She leaned down and kissed Rainbow’s clit causing her lover to tense up and release a soft moan. So that was a good starting point. She ran her tongue over her clit, seeing what made Rainbow moan and what didn’t. Maybe because she was so turned on it seemed any touch would do it. Fluttershy ran her tongue the length of writhing lover’s dripping slit, flicking her clit which caused her hips to buck and thrust themselves into her face. She seemed to be getting it right.
Fluttershy plunged her tongue into her lover’s pussy which elicited a huge moan of pleasure. She thrust her tongue a few times and brought her fingers to Rainbow’s clit causing her pussy to get even slicker and the moans louder as Fluttershy brought her to orgasm. As she came, Rainbow’s pleasure raddled brain brought her legs over Fluttershy’s back and pressed her into her pussy. Fluttershy kept her tongue working in Rainbows pussy, lapping up her juices.
After about thirty seconds, the pressure on Fluttershy’s back ceased as Rainbow calmed down. She stayed between her girlfriend's legs for a little longer, savouring the taste of orgasm. Eventually she crawled up over Rainbow’s body, kissing her all the way until she planted a final one on her lips.
“You sure you’ve never been with anyone else?” asked Rainbow as their lips parted, “Because that was awesome.”
Fluttershy lay down on her side next to Rainbow, who in turn rolled over to face her, their noses were almost touching and, thanks to Fluttershy size, their breasts were. She reached over and placed a hand on Rainbow’s back to pull her closer so they were lying with as much of their bodies touching as possible.
They both reached between the others legs, gasped as the other touched them, and began to play as their tongue danced.
The next morning, they awoke to find they were still in each other’s arms. They kissed and mutually decided they should brush their teeth before anything else happened. It was Saturday and they were supposed to be meeting with the others at Sugarcube Corner before deciding what they’d do for the rest of the day. They had so far kept their relationship secret from their friends but agreed over breakfast that they should tell them they were dating.
As they walked into Sugarcube Corner, hand in hand, they saw that Rarity, Applejack and Sunset Shimmer were already there. Upon seeing them holding hands, Rarity clasped her hands together and leapt up, barely containing her excitement and only managed to regain her composure and sit down as they reached the table. Applejack and Sunset looked at the joined hands and smiled.
“I guess you know then?” asked Rainbow.
“Know what?” replied Rarity with her best innocent face.
Rainbow simply raised and eye brow at her.
“OK fine, I knew when Fluttershy came to me for some, ahem, outfit advice.” She glanced at Fluttershy who started to blush profusely. This told Rarity the underwear had been used and she deduced what they did last night.
“Congratulation you two,” said Sunset.
“Hope it works out for you,” added Applejack.
“Thanks you guys, we felt it was time to tell you, just don’t tell anyone else OK,” replied Rainbow. “Not yet anyway.”
It was at that moment Pinkie Pie entered in her usually subtle way and threw herself into one of the chairs. “Hey gir-” she started to say before she saw Rainbow and Fluttershy. “OH MY GOSH! You two are dating because Sunset Shimmer made you spent time apart and Rainbow realised her feeling for Fluttershy and you’ve been dating since we defeated her and last night was the first time –“ At this point Rarity leapt at Pinkie and clasped her hands over Pinkie’s mouth as she continued. “ - mmm mmm mmmmm mmm mmmmmm mmmm mmmmm mmmm mmmm mmmmmm!”
The group were staring at Pinkie. Fluttershy had turned a deep crimson now as everyone knew what the meaning behind those muffled words should have been. Rainbow was looking a little flushed as well, though her cheeks were several shades lighter than her girlfriend’s.
“Maybe,” was all she could manage.
The group as a whole silently decided to gloss over the revelation that two of them had had sex.
“Drinks are on me,” said Sunset to break the silence. “Usuals?”
The girls nodded apart from Pinkie who jumped up to go to the counter with her as she never knew what she wanted. Rarity was now nearly exploding, Fluttershy was her best friend and she never dreamed she’d be the first to have sex. “What was it li–No, no sorry, none of my business.” She was nearly squeeing as she said it.
Applejack was about to chide her for asking something so intimated when a small voice cut her off.
“It was amazing.”
The three looked at Fluttershy in disbelief, who then realised she’d said that out loud and grabbed Rainbow’s arm as she buried her face in her shoulder in shame. Rainbow turned in her seat to hug and reassure her as Rarity leaned in and put a hand on her arm while Applejack examined an imaginary bit of dirt on the table.
“It’s OK darling, you don’t need to be embarrassed about that,” Rarity said in best reassuring voice. This didn’t get any response so she tried a different tactic. “I hear the little squirrels are out in the park.”
“Oh they are,” said Fluttershy, the embarrassment forgotten as she recounted what they saw yesterday.
After that, the new pairing in the group wasn’t mentioned for the rest of the day. Their friends had happily accepted it and didn’t bat an eyelid as Rainbow and Fluttershy stayed close for the rest of the day’s events. Though Applejack did forbid them from sharing an ice cream ever again. Apparently it was too sweet.
After their day out with the girls, and Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash revealing their relationship, Applejack and Rarity were heading home. They lived in the same direction so were walking along together. They were talking about the day when the subject of Fluttershy and Rainbow came up.
“They really are a cute couple,” said Rarity.
“A little too cute at times,” pointed out Applejack. “The two of them with one ice cream was way too sweet for me.”
“Oh you would say that, trying to stay tough and mature,” teased Rarity.
“Who’d’ve thought Fluttershy would be one of the first of us to have sex though?” said Applejack moving the conversation swiftly on. “I always thought it’d be you.”
“Me!” yelped Rarity, rather shocked, “Why me?”
“It’s not because I think you’re a slut or anything,” said Applejack quickly, “It’s just because you’ve got all those guys fawning over you because you’re so beautiful, I just assumed you’d be the first to date and then, you know.”
“Well.... that’s a little better than calling me a slut I suppose,” said Rarity in her best deadpan voice. “You think I’m beautiful?”
“Well yeah, what with your perfect skin, hair, nails and all your figure flatterin’ clothes. You’re what every guy wants. Everything I’m not.”
Rarity stopped in her tracks. “What are you talking about?”
Applejack sighed, she regretted bringing it up now. “No guy has ever shown interest in me,” she admitted.
“Darling, the reason boys don’t pay attention to you like they do to me is because they’re intimidated. You’re beautiful, smart, loyal, but the main thing that puts them off is that you’re stronger than pretty much anyone at school apart from your brother. Boys are immature and they’re scared by that.”
“You really think I’m beautiful?” asked Applejack.
“Well you could do with a good facial and some hair care but yes, of course you are. Remember when I got you into that bikini when we went to the beach a couple of years ago?”
Applejack nodded, she really wasn’t a bikini kind of girl but Rarity had been very persuasive for that trip. Applejack felt they were too young for such skimpy beach ware but she’d been worn down.
“Well, after seeing you in that it took me a few days to stop thinking about you. Your amazing physique and your hair loose blowing in the wind, it left quite an impression,” said Rarity, her eyes not quite focused on the present.
“Were you dreamin’ about me?” teased Applejack.
“What! No! Maybe,” admitted Rarity. “Why did you think I kept asking if you needed someone to rub sun cream on you?”
Applejack smiled, and held her arm out and flexed a little. “Go ahead, you can touch ‘em.”
Rarity started to blush a little as she reached out and ran her hand over Applejacks biceps unable to stop a little giggle of delight.
“All thanks to working hard on the farm,” boasted Applejack.
She wrapped her free arm round Rarity’s waist and pulled her in close so their chests were crushed together.
“Is this what you were dreamin’ about?” she asked with a grin on her face.
Rarity was rather unsure whether she should admit it was. Unfortunately, her silence and prominent blushing gave Applejack her answer.
“D’you wanna have sex with me?” asked Applejack doing her best to sound sincere.
Rarity felt a warmth spreading through her body. She did, she wanted to feel Applejack close to her and in answer to Applejack’s question she kissed her. Rarity had kissed before, it was occasionally something she had to do to get boys to do what she wanted and she knew what she was doing.
“Wow,” was all a shocked Applejack could say. She pulled Rarity into an alley to make sure no one would see them and let her kiss her again. She hadn’t expected that and now Rarity was desperately kissing her as if this was her last moment on earth. The biggest shock was that she hadn’t even complained that the ally was dirty.
Applejack slipped her hand down Rarity`s stomach and under the waistband of her skirt but staying above her panties to see what she would do. To her surprise, Rarity gave a quiet moan and moved her hips forward to press her damp pussy into Applejack’s hand. She wanted this, she really, really wanted this.
Applejack ran her fingers up and down Rarity’s wet slit before slipping inside her panties which created some more moans in their kiss. Without warning, she drove two fingers into Rarity pussy that caused her to throw her head back and yelp. As Rarity’s legs were now struggling to hold her up, Applejack removed her fingers and lifted her up onto a sturdy crate someone had thrown out. She pushed Rarity back so she was leaning on the wall and flipped her skirt up to get easy access to her friend’s pussy.
She resumed fucking her with two fingers as Rarity slipped a hand up her sweater and under her bra to start toying with her own chest. Applejack was a little unsure of how this had happened but seeing Rarity like this was not something she was going to give up on. She kept up a swift, deep fingering with one hand and started playing with Rarity’s clit with the other as she stared in awe at Rarity’s desperate expression.
Leaving one hand up her top to play with her nipples, Rarity clamped the other over her mouth as she started to cum. Her hips started involuntary bucking, pushing Applejacks fingers into her as Applejack kept up the thrusting movement, looking on in disbelief at her formerly prim and perfect friend deep in the throes of orgasm.
As her orgasm receded, Rarity suddenly realised what she had just done. Applejack was still standing with two fingers deep in her pussy and a rather shocked look on her face. The two, unmoving, stared at each other for a few seconds before Applejack slowly withdrew her fingers, dripping wet with Rarity’s juices. Rarity broke off their stare and jumped down from the box, smoothed her skirt and sorting her sweater.
“So....” she started.
“Eeyup,” replied Applejack still in shock as she dryed her fingers on her own skirt.
“We should really be going,” said Rarity, now sounding like her normal self.
“Eeyup.”
The two headed back to the street, pleased to see nobody was around and set off in silence as is nothing had happened. All Applejack could think of was how inappropriately far their game of flirt-chicken had gone, replaying it over and over in her mind. They stayed silent until the point where they would be parting ways.
“See you at school on Monday?” said Applejack tentatively.
“Yes,” replied Rarity, a little distracted, “I was wondering if, maybe, I mean only if you want to, but that we could, do this again, sometime?”
“Rarity, I like you as a friend but I don’t I like you that way.”
“I didn’t mean we should date,” replied Rarity, “I mean we could just have sex?”
“You mean, fuck buddies?” asked Applejack, a little shocked.
“Well I wouldn’t put it as crudely as that, but yes.”
Applejack grinned, it was fun seeing Rarity dropping her prim and proper facade and it would be nice to see her getting dirty again. “That might not be a bad idea.”
Rarity broke out into a genuine, joyful smile. “See you at school then,” she chirped.
They turned to head off to their respective homes before a thought occurred to each of them. “But no alleys.”
For the next week Applejack had avoided spending time alone with Rarity. Thinking with a clear head she really wasn’t sure if she wanted to be fuck buddies. She had enjoyed seeing Rarity in the dishevelled throes of orgasm but it was still a little weird. She’d thought and dreamed of that night a few times, ended up weirded out or turned on by it to the extent she found herself with her fingers in her own, wet pussy.
She decided she needed to talk to Rarity about it and the only place she could be guaranteed getting Rarity alone would be when Rarity was alone to close up the boutique. She waited outside for the last customers to leave and slipped in just as Rarity was about lock the door. “Hey, we need to talk.”
“Of course Darling. Anything in particular?” Rarity asked, knowing full well the intended subject. She smiled to herself as she locked the door as Applejack headed for one of the seats. “I’ve just got a few things to take care of before I’m finished,” she said as she went about tidying up the shop. “So what brings you round?”
“I think you know why I’m here,” replied Applejack, watching Rarity go about her work, “The whole fuck buddy thing.”
Rarity ran a hand along Applejack’s arm as she passed by with some dressmaking equipment and went through to the back of the shop. “I can still hear you Darling, do continue.”
“Well, it’s just, I’m not so sure about it,” admitted Applejack. “Sometimes I think it might be kinda fun, but then, well I don’t know if I want to be doing something like that. Granny brought me up thinking that sort of thing is something you do with the man you love.”
“Times have moved on a bit since Granny Smith’s day,” came Rarity voice from the back, “It’s a lot more acceptable to do it with the girl you love as well.”
“But that’s just it, I don’t love you. You’re my friend, yes, but I don’t love you.”
“What is friendship but just a slightly lesser form of love?”
Applejack paused to think on that one.
”Applejack, could you give me a hand with something?” asked Rarity.
Applejack got up and headed for the door, trying to think her way through the complicated tangle of thought and feelings. She considered herself a straightforward girl, and this situation was anything but. She stopped dead in the doorway, her mouth hanging open as she stared at the vision of beauty before her.
Rarity was draped seductively against a dressmaker’s mannequin, wearing an incredibly sexy set of lingerie consisting of near see through lace bra and thong, stockings and suspenders all in black contrasting her porcelain white skin as well as a six inch pair of red high heels and red lipstick.
“You were saying?” she asked the dumbstruck Applejack.
Applejack just stood there, opening and closing her mouth in silence. Her heart was beating fast and she could feel a heat between her legs which only increased as Rarity slinked up to her. Her eyes were caught on her friend’s swaying hips and as Rarity drew close and she found herself automatically placing her hands on them as she felt Rarity’s hands run up her arms. Rarity leaned in as if she was going for a kiss and Applejack involuntarily licked her lips but Rarity’s mouth passed by.
“What do you think?” she whispered into Applejack’s ear. Her warm breath exciting Applejack even more.
Applejack knew what she wanted now. She wanted this, she wanted Rarity. She ran her hands round from Rarity’s waist to her ass and then down further. Rarity jumped up, letting Applejack grab her thighs and hold her up as she wrapped her legs around her.
They stood like that for a while, their lips locked and their tongues dancing. When they finally parted, a naughty smile on both their faces, Applejack walked over to the only clear workbench, suspecting Rarity has cleared it while she had been changed her clothes for this purpose, and placed her friend upon it. She notice a gleam running down Rarity’s thighs, she really wanted this. She also knew that she was getting rather wet too, she could feel her own, rather unsexy, underwear clinging to her.
Rarity latched her arms around Applejack’s neck and pushed her tongue into her mouth, seemingly trying to drink her in. Applejack moved her hands from Rarity’s thighs, stroking her back as she made for the bra clasp. She panicked slightly as she couldn’t find anything.
Rarity pulled away from the kiss, panting slightly. She leaned back on the bench a little so Applejack could see the reveal. “It’s a front clasp, Darling.” She said as she reached up and unclipped it, slipping the straps of her shoulders while keeping the cups covering her breast. She could see Applejack’s eyes staring hungrily, wanting to take in the beauty beneath.
As Rarity removed the bra with an impossibly seductive flourish, Applejack paused for a second to take in the firm white skin, the small areole and the rock hard nipples of her friends C cups. After that second was up she dived in and took one of those small points in her mouth to a sharp intake of breath followed by a moan from Rarity. She knew roughly what she was doing as, during the positive swings in her internal fuck buddy debate, she had watched quite a bit of lesbian porn, discovering she rather enjoyed it and paid attention to the technique used.
As Rarity squirmed at the sensation of Applejack using tongue and teeth on one nipple, Applejack brought a hand up to her other breast and grasped it firmly. Applejack was a farmer, used to tough manual labour, and this had given her a strong grip and little skill when it came to things requiring a delicate touch. Thankfully this rough handling seemed to go over very well with Rarity as she squeaked and thrust her chest out, burying Applejack between those magnificent white mounds.
She lifted her head up and brought her other hand to the now neglected nipple. She noticed Rarity’s eyes were closed, her head thrown back, and a hand between her own legs. That wasn’t right, it was her job to make Rarity cum, she shouldn’t be doing it herself. She pulled her hand away and Rarity just barely managed to open her eyes and blearily look at Applejack through a fog of pleasure. Rarity moved her other hand towards her pussy but Applejack caught it.
With Rarity now disabled, Applejack looked on at the sight before her. Her hair was now looking rather ragged, she was gasping for breath and could barley focus her eyes. This was what Applejack wanted to see, her friend reduced to a mindless, sex crazed animal. There was now no part of Rarity’s body being pleasured and the desperate look on her face showed just how much she needed it.
“Please,” she whispered managing to focus on Applejack’s face.
It seemed that was all she was capable of saying. Applejack was really turned on now and knew just what to do. She turned Rarity over so she was lying on her stomach on the bench, holding her arms behind her back and her ass exposed. She tied Rarity’s arms behind her back with a length of fabric and, using her hair, pulled her head up to get her attention.
“Do you want me to fuck you?” she growled.
“Yes,” came a small, desperate whisper from Rarity.
A devious smile spread across her face, it seemed Rarity liked being helpless and getting used as her rapidly damping pussy showed. For Applejack’s part, she was getting really turned on by having power over her.
Without warning, Applejack smacked Rarity hard on the ass. A yelp came from the other end but it didn’t sound as if she hadn’t liked it so she did it again. The yelp was smaller this time and ended in a unmistakable moan that said definitely said she was enjoying this. As she smacked Rarity’s ass a few more times until there was a visible red hand print, Applejack slid a hand down the waistband of her own skirt and started to play with her clit.
As Rarity moaned with each smack, Applejack felt it wouldn’t take much for her to make herself cum and it was way too soon for that. She withdrew her hand and stripped off completely before hopping up on the bench next to Rarity. She lifted her bleary eyed friend’s head, slid her round a little and dropped it in her lap.
Through the fog of pleasure, Rarity knew what was wanted of her. She started lapping at Applejack’s sodden pussy, enjoying the taste of her friend’s excitement. Applejack was already close to cumming so it didn’t take long before she felt herself reaching the edge. As the fire swept through her body, she pushed Rarity hard onto her pussy and let the flames overcome her. Rarity kept on licking as Applejack’s cum covered her face, keeping her friend in the highs of orgasm for as long as possible. She was so close to cumming herself, if only she could touch her pussy.
After Applejack regained her composure, she let up the pressure on Rarity’s head but she stayed where she was and kept on licking. Applejack let her continue for a minute before lifting her off and laying her gently down on the bench. Rarity turned her head to look up at Applejack.
“Please.” she whispered.
It really would be rude not to let her cum after that. Applejack slid off the bench and smacked Rarity on the ass once again, which was again accompanied by a moan of deep pleasure. She did this a few more times just to get Rarity nicely wound up again. She ran her hands up Rarity’s slick thighs, she was now damp all the way down to her sexy high heels, then placed her wet fingers next to Rarity’s mouth. “Suck,” she ordered.
Rarity immediately took them into her mouth and set about sucking them dry, moaning as she did so. She was sucking with such urgency, as if she was trying to make herself cum from this act alone, that Applejack decided it was time to finish her. She both needed and deserved it.
She reached between Rarity’s dripping thighs and placed two fingers at the entrance to her pussy causing Rarity to tense up, sensing what was about to happen. As Applejack plunger her fingers in, Rarity immediately came. Her pussy clenched so tight, Applejack was almost unable to withdraw her fingers to thrust again and she was moaning incredibly loudly that Applejack was afraid someone on the street would hear.
Rarity’s entire body was quivering as Applejack continued her assault on her pussy and all she knew now was pleasure, there wasn’t room in her head for anything else. As Applejack smacked her ass again, her head jerked back and then forward again causing her to headbutt the table. She didn’t seem to notice.
After a long and very satisfying orgasm, Rarity began to calm down. Applejack withdrew her fingers and sucked them clean, surprised that Rarity tasted very nice. She went over to sink in the corner of the room and made an attempt to clean herself up before getting dressed as Rarity simply lay on the bench panting heavily. Applejack was a little concerned she still hadn’t moved.
“You alright Sugercube?” she asked.
“Yes,” came a faint voice from Rarity, “Could you help me up?”
Applejack realised Rarity’s hands were still tied so released her and supported her as she stood up. She had to hold most of her weight as Rarity’s legs were too unsteady to do the job themselves so she placed her gently in one of the chairs.
“Let’s get you cleaned up,” she said as she went to get a cloth from the sink.
Rarity really was a mess. Her makeup was everywhere thanks to the cum that covered her face. Her stockings were clinging to her legs and her shoes may be ruined by the sheer volume of juices Rarity had produced. Applejack took off the ruined lingerie and cleaned her foggy headed friend.
“That really was fun,” said Applejack, “I’m glad you, uh, talked me into it.”
“It was amazing Darling, but next time let’s do it somewhere with a shower. I’m all sweaty and my hair’s stuck together with cum,” said Rarity, her thoughts recovering.
“Good plan,” chuckled Applejack as she fetched Rarity’s clothes.
There was no doubt in her mind. There definitely would be a next time.
Rarity was in her bedroom trying to design a new dress for herself, nor for any event in particular, just because she wanted to. She was, unfortunately, struggling to concentrate as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were visiting Sweetie Belle and making quite a lot of noise along the hall from her room and was about to go and ask them to keep it down when her phone rang. It was Applejack.
“Hey, it’s me,” came Applejack's voice. “Big Mac and Granny are making a delivery and won’t be back ‘till late and I’m guessing you know where Apple Bloom is.”
“I do indeed,” replied Rarity as a shriek came from Sweetie Belle’s room.
“Point being, I’m alone on the farm all afternoon. Fancy keeping me company?”
Rarity’s heart started beating furiously with excitement, it had been a week since their last time together and she’d been planning. It was difficult getting time alone somewhere comfortable with the required shower due to both living with their families, Applejack’s work on the farm and Rarity’s job in the boutique. It was a rare occurrence for her to be the last employee there and her boss was prone to coming in at night to work on new designs so they couldn’t rely on that. “I think that would be a marvellous idea,” she said, trying not to let her excitement be heard, “I’ll come right over.”
“Can’t wait,” said Applejack as they both hung up.
It was finally time to put her plans into action. She went over to her closet and pulled out a box hidden at the back. She’d bought a few things from an online sex shop including a vibrator that she was desperate to try but she wanted her first deep penetration to be from Applejack.
As she was packing the outfit she assembled for herself a very naughty thought came into her head. Instead of packing her outfit, she put it on with a pair of sensible shoes and a long but stylish coat so as not to attract attention. She made sure her makeup and hair were perfect, packed the things from her box and a very high pair of heels into one of her many handbags before heading out. She’d need to take the bus over to Sweet Apple Acres which, considering what she was wearing, was a bit of risk. As it turned out she was rather exited by the risky journey.
As they approached her stop she made sure her coat was still fully covering her before disembarking and walking up the road to the house. She changed into her heels at the front door, checked her hair in the mirror she always kept in her handbag, and knocked.
Applejack was sitting in her kitchen waiting for Rarity when she heard the knock. She jumped up and dashed to the door, slowing down and composing herself before she opened. Rarity was standing there, several inches taller than normal and looking radiant.
“Are we alone?” she asked as she walked in.
“Just the two of us,” confirmed Applejack, closing and locking the door.
Rarity put her handbag down and, without a word, dropped her coat to the ground. This revealed a red corset with thin black strips highlighting the bones that pushed her breasts up and together giving her cleavage you could get lost in. To set Applejack going even more, she was wearing black stockings suspended from the corset, massive black heels and elbow length black velvet gloves with no panties. Applejack could only stand there and stare. Rarity grinned, that was the effect she’d hoped for.
“You came all the way here on the bus like that?” asked an incredulous Applejack.
“I did,” answered Rarity slightly proud of herself, “Do you like it?”
“Like would be an understatement.” Applejack could feel her desire rising and it wouldn’t be long before she would have to have her.
“I brought a little something for you to wear too.”
She turned round and bent down to reach her bag, keeping her legs straight so her ass would be on proud display, showing Applejack everything. Applejack couldn’t help herself, she stepped close and smacked Rarity gently on the ass.
“Mmm, control yourself darling we’ve not even started.” She felt a rush of pleasure go though her at the smack and she could feel something trickling down her thigh. Not yet, she thought to herself, I need to stay in control a little longer.
She stood up and handed Applejack a bundle of latex. “I don’t know if you’ll be too keen on it but I’d love to see you in it.”
Applejack was a little suspicious but now was not the time to refuse. “Come on up to the bedroom,” she said as she made her way up the stairs.
“Could you change in the bathroom?” asked Rarity, “I want to see the grand reveal.”
“I guess so.”
Rarity went into Applejack’s room and to her surprise found it was clean. She lay down on the bed, trying to find a comfy position that was also capable of saying ‘come hither’.
After a few minutes, Applejack open the door and stepped inside wearing a latex cat suit with built in four inch heels and a zip running from the collar all the way down between her legs and then up a little at the back as well. Applejack wasn’t sure of it but as Rarity had to take a few deep breaths before saying anything she clearly liked it.
“You look amazing Darling,” she finally managed to get out, her voice a little shaky. She could feel her mind getting foggy already as lust took over.
Applejack could see it too. The deep shaky breaths meant Rarity was losing herself again. She thought she’d try something. “Come here,” she ordered.
Rarity immediately got off the bed without a word and stood before her, chest heaving in that wonderful corset.
“Kneel.”
Rarity did so.
“Unzip me.”
Rarity reached between Applejack’s legs for the zip and brought it down, under and back up, revealing an already wet pussy a few inches from Rarity’s face.
“Lick.”
Rarity leant in and began licking up and down Applejack’s wet slit, her mind now just a fog of lust yearning to be used. Applejack placed her hand on the back of Rarity’s head and pressed her into her pussy, Rarity continued licking as best she could but the force meant she couldn’t have free movement.
“Fuck me.”
Rarity, unable to get any fingers in due to Applejack holding her head, immediately plunged her tongue into Applejack’s pussy and began fucking her earnestly. Applejack just stood still and enjoyed her slut’s tongue. When she felt her knees getting weak she stepped back leaving Rarity with her tongue hanging out, staring up at her, her eyes begging for more. It was then Applejack noticed something on the bed.
She strode over and picked it up. It was a vibrator, six inches long and one in diameter. It wasn’t hers so Rarity must have brought it.
“Bend over the bed,” she ordered not even looking at Rarity.
Rarity immediately came over and bent over the bed, her ass right in front of Applejack who immediately spanked her. Rarity gasped at the first hit and then began to moan as she was struck repeatedly. With no warning, Applejack thrust the vibrator deep into Rarity’s pussy.
Rarity yelped at the intruder deep inside her before hanging her head and groaning at the pressure within her. Applejack just grinned and pushed the button on the base. Rarity let out a small moan as Applejack slowly withdrew the vibe and let out another yelp as she slammed it back in. After a few cycles of this Rarity was already on the verge of orgasm, her tongue hanging out as she grasped the bed covers.
“You don’t get to cum before I do slut,” commanded Applejack as she pulled the vibe out. She licked the tip of the vibrator to taste Rarity’s desire before lying down on the bed next to Rarity and placed the vibe in front of her mouth. “Suck it clean.”
Rarity immediately took as much as she could in her mouth and enthusiastically sucked it clean.
“All the way.”
Rarity forced herself to take the entire length, gagging as Applejack pushed it into her throat.
“Good slut,” said Applejack as she withdrew it, “Now take this and make me cum, use your tongue as well.”
Rarity got on her knees between Applejacks legs and slowly inserted the vibrator while using her tongue on Applejacks clit.
“Good slut, a little faster.”
Rarity obeyed.
“Mmmm, good slut.” Applejack just lay back and enjoyed the attention. As Rarity kept working away it wasn’t long before she felt her orgasm mounting. She pulled the zip up from where Rarity had left it on her stomach to her neck so she could get access to her tits and started kneading her chest with her strong hands as her hips involuntarily bucked as Rarity tipped her over the edge of orgasm.
“Mmmm, Ah yes! Good slut!” she yelled as her orgasm took her.
Rarity fucked her with the vibe as fast as she could which brought out even greater moans from Applejack. As she came down from her orgasm, Applejack propped herself up on her elbows to look down at Rarity. She was again covered in cum and still carrying out her last order.
“You can stop now.”
Rarity pulled back and removed the vibe from Applejack’s pussy.
“I’ve got a surprise for you, slut.”
Rarity watched blankly as Applejack walked over to her closet and took something out of a box hidden at the back. She seemed to be fiddling with something in front of herself before pulling some straps from between her legs and fastening them.
When she turned round Rarity’s mouth dropped open at the sight in front of her. Dangling between Applejack’s legs was a massive dildo. It was at least twelve inches long and probably three in diameter. Applejack was a firm believer that if you were going to do something you should do it right and, having studied online porn, believed that bigger was better.
“Do you like it slut?”
I can’t take that, it’ll break me, thought Rarity, I need to tell her I can’t do this. Unfortunately, the part of her mind in control of her body was afflicted with the fog of lust and had other ideas. “Yes,” she breathed in awe.
“I knew you would,” said Applejack, stroking her strap-on, “I thought, given our pony aspects, a nice horse sized cock would be good for you. Get on the bed, lie on your back.”
Rarity did so, her legs over the end of the bed. Applejack grabbed her slut’s ankles and lifted them up, placing them against her shoulders. She paused for a moment admiring the view of her slut in her corseted finery and her face covered in cum. She then grabbed her strap-on and positioned it in front of Rarity’s dripping pussy. “Ready?” Rarity didn’t speak but the look of desperation in her eyes said everything.
Applejack slowly pushed her massive head into Rarity’s pussy. There was a lot of resistance as she was very tight which brought a lot of pained grunting from Rarity. When the head finally slipped in, there was a loud, pained gasp from Rarity. Applejack gave her a few seconds to recover before she pushed in further to more grunts from Rarity.
As she continued pushing her strap-on into her slut, Rarity’s pussy was loosening as she acclimatised to the new situation, letting Applejack push in deeper and quicker. When the entire length was firmly in Rarity’s pussy, Applejack paused again to let her acclimatise before pulling out all but the head and ramming it back in.
This caused Rarity to throw her head back and yelp as the shock of the thrust moved through her entire body. Applejack starting thrusting hard and fast, causing yelps of pain and pleasure with each thrust.
“You like my horse cock, slut?”
“Yes!” screamed Rarity as she approached her climax already.
Her juices coating the strap-on just made it slide in and out even easier so Applejack starting ramming her horse cock even harder into Rarity’s pussy. Rarity was now screaming constantly as her orgasm mounted. While her body was screaming in pleasure, her mind, hidden away behind the fog, was screaming for Applejack to stop, this hurt.
Applejack reached down and grabbed the top of Rarity’s corset, pulled it down, snapping some of the bones, to expose her porcelain white tits. She leaned forward, letting Rarity’s legs hold her weight as she reached down with both hands and roughly grabbed the pair of beautiful mounds, squeezing hard enough to leave prints.
Rarity was now completely gone and seemed unable to acknowledge anything but pleasure because the little corner of her mind that could still think was firmly imprisoned behind the fog. Her arms were lying limp by her side, her eyes rolled back in her head and her tongue hanging out. The screams had stopped and there was now only gasps accompanying each thrust.
As Rarity’s orgasm ended, leaving her lying on the bed on the verge of unconsciousness, Applejack pulled the strap-on out of her pussy to a sucking sound. She ran her hands over the dripping cock and licked them clean.
She pushed the strap-on back into her slut which drew only a slight moan from Rarity and unbuckled it and re-buckled it around Rarity to keep the massive cock in her slut. This revealed it was a double sided strap-on with a shorter, six inch dildo that was equally as wet from her own juices. As she looked down at her slut she realised Rarity was in no state to be able to use the strap-on to fuck her.
“I didn’t cum, slut. So you’ll finish me off.”
She got on the bed and sat straddling the barley conscious Rarity’s face. Rarity rallied as much energy as she could and began to lick. She blearily began tongue fucking Applejack as Applejack reached down and started playing with her own clit.
After a minute or so, Applejack was on the verge of cumming, moaning and grinding against Rarity’s face as she worked her clit faster and demanded Rarity fuck her faster too. As she went over the edge, Applejack pushed herself down on Rarity as her cum covered her slut’s face.
“Ah, good slut,” she said as she dismounted Rarity.
Applejack stood back and admired her cum covered slut. Her hair was dishevelled, her makeup was smeared everywhere, her chest was heaving as she panted and there was quite a bit of moisture soaking into Applejacks bed covers beneath her pussy. This was what she loved, seeing Rarity in this state was almost as good as cumming.
She zipped up her catsuit before pulling Rarity up into a sitting position. This caused the massive pressure of the horse cock inside her to move and her entire body quivered at the sensation.
“You’re going to keep that in while you clean yourself up,” ordered Applejack grabbing the dildo that had previously been inside her and pushing it to put pressure on the horse cock.
Applejack went over to the mirror in her room and admired herself in her latex finery. She really did look good in this, it perfectly accented her curves and the heels made her legs look longer and sexy. This was definitely a keeper. She noticed Rarity behind her was still sitting on the bed.
“Are you alright sugercube?” she asked.
“Yes, I’m fine,” said Rarity softly as the fog faded enough for her thoughts to creep out, “I just need to get a little steadier on my feet before I dare try and shower.”
“You take your time, but that cock stays in you, slut.”
“Yes,” replied Rarity, a little distantly.
As Rarity grew confident that her legs could support her she headed for the shower, walking rather awkwardly due to the pressure inside her. Now the fog was clearing from her mind she was feeling the pain it had caused, it felt like her pussy was on fire.
In the shower she broke down in tears. One of her closest friends had just used her as a living sex toy and, worse, she had loved it. She had become a cheap slut who liked being used, she had wanted this massive cock that was still inside her that hurt her so much. This wasn’t her, she wasn’t a mindless slut but here she was, with a horse cock inside her and washing cum from her face. Now she could think again, she didn’t like what they had just done but Applejack’s last order was still in her head and she couldn’t bring herself to remove the cock from inside her.
When she recovered her composure she washed and dried herself before going back to Applejack’s room with her lingerie in a small, cum soaked bundle. She needed to tell Applejack this wasn’t what she had wanted from their friends with benefits arrangement. Unfortunately, when she got back to the room, Applejack was lying on her bed, still wearing the catsuit and working Rarity’s vibrator in her pussy.
“Slut, bring that strap-on over here and fuck me.”
Rarity paused for a second as the desire to tell Applejack her feelings on what happened and the new order battled in her head. Without saying a word, Rarity went over to Applejack, straddling her on the bed, and started fucking her with the six inch strap-on. This caused the horse cock insider her to move around getting her horny again. The pressure was amazing, said the fog, you love this. Rarity kept fucking Applejack as both began moaning. It was amazing, she loved it.
As Rarity increased the speed of her thrusts at Applejack’s order she felt her orgasm hit her. Her arms gave way underneath her and she flopped down onto Applejack, who began bucking her hips onto the strap-on as Rarity was no longer capable of thrusting. Applejack smacked her hard on the ass, causing more moaning from her slut. She kept smacking Rarity as she continued bucking against the strap-on. When her own orgasm hit her she grasped Rarity’s ass and pushed her down as she pushed her hips up, trying to get more of the cock inside her.
As their orgasms receded, Applejack rolled Rarity off her. “That was good,” she proclaimed, “I think we’re done here, I’m satisfied anyhow. You can go home and I can get on with my chorse.”
Rarity got off the bed, feeling ashamed because she hadn’t even resisted the order for sex. “Can I borrow some clothes to wear home?” asked Rarity meekly.
Applejack looked at her slut, sitting there with a six inch cock between her legs. “On one condition.” She walked over to Rarity and grabbed the cock, twisting it and pushing it so it came off the harness. “I’ll give you clothes if you keep that big un’ in you till you get home.”
Rarity’s mind told her to argue, but the fog that was still present stopped her and made her nod her head.
Applejack looked out some clothes for her as Rarity gathered her things, putting her cum soaked lingerie in her bag with her dildo, after she had sucked Applejack's juices from it at her order.
As she left Sweet Apple Acres, she was wracked with shame, only just keeping herself from breaking down in tears as her thoughts from the shower returned.
Author's Note
I wasn't entirely sure Rarity would be the kind to go anywhere by bus but I wanted that risk of exhibitionism in the story.
Rarity had kept the horse cock in until she was home, as ordered, where Sweetie Belle had immediately grabbed her before she could go to her room and remove it. She’d then spent half an hour helping her little sister with her homework, the massive cock nearly making her moan aloud when she changed sitting position. The worst part was that she was turned on by it.
Enough of the fog had stayed with her all evening preventing her from removing the massive cock inside her. It was all she could do to hold the fog back and stop herself from cumming every time it moved for the entire evening. Worse, was that she had been unable to bring herself to remove it when she was going to bed and ended up sleeping with it still inside her
When she woke up the next morning the fog was gone and she was horrified with herself, the cum slut had kept some control all night. She unbuckled the harness and wrenched the cock out of herself and threw it across the room in disgust and fear of the control the damned fog had over her. The void within her was equally horrifying, her pussy was gaping and she could feel the cool air deep inside her. She broke down in tears at what had she had become.
The next few days had been very painful, not just her pussy but also the red hand prints on her ass. She hoped none of her friends noticed her walking carefully, Applejack certainly did but the others must have assumed she was walking funny because she hurt something during a run.
She didn’t have the courage to bring up her disgust at what they had done to Applejack due to her shame. Unfortunately, Applejack brought it up with her. It was Wednesday, and Rarity had been watching Rainbow Dash and the hockey team training in their lunch break when Applejack appeared next to her.
“I see you’re still walkin’ funny after the horse cock,” she said as if this was normal conversation.
Rarity froze at those words.
“How’s your ass?” asked Applejack as she smacked it.
The worst thing happened for Rarity, a rush of pleasure ran through her.
“I’m going to be alone on the farm on Sunday morning so if you bring my strap-on over we’ll have some more fun. I’ve got another little something being delivered just for you.”
Rarity wanted to say she would be busy but nothing came out of her mouth.
“You’re coming over, right?” insisted Applejack, smacking Rarity on the ass quite hard to focus her mind.
“Yes,” said Rarity softly.
Applejack reached down behind Rarity and between her legs, under her skirt but above her panties, and ran a finger up Rarity’s slit and back to pause over her asshole.
“You’re going to love it slut,” said Applejack as she walked away.
Rarity spent the rest of the week trying to tell Applejack she didn’t want to do this but every time she brought it up the fog reared its slutty head and stopped her from saying what she wanted.
When Sunday came round, Rarity was filled with dread. All she had to do was not go to Sweet Apple Acres but she didn’t trust herself not to go, not if the fog came in. As it turned out, her worst enemy was muscle memory. Her phone rang and she immediately picked it up and answered before she had registered the name of the caller.
“Come on over slut, the family’s all out,” said Applejack.
Immediately the fog came in and told her to go. “I don’t know if I’m up for it today,” lied Rarity, trying to get out of it before the fog took her thoughts away from her.
“Oh come on slut, you promised you’d come over here and we’d have some fun.”
“I did promise,” said Rarity’s voice but the thought hadn’t been hers.
“Yes you did, and you’ve still got my strap-on so you need to bring that back.”
“Yes, I do,” said a quiet voice.
“Well get that and your little thing and get yourself over here. And bring some sexy underwear for yourself, though you don’t need to wear it coming here.”
Rarity went over to her drawers and looked out something nice. “Would you like me in a corset again?” she asked.
“You did look mighty fine in the last one, so yeah. Get yourself a nice corset and stockings again, that’s your new slut uniform. And your heels.”
In a slight dreamlike state Rarity packed her new uniform, the giant strap-on and her own vibrator into a large handbag and left for Applejack’s. On the bus over she was unable to keep her hand out of her bag and stroking the horse cock that she longed to be fucked with again.
Applejack met her at the door and took her up to her bedroom before ordering Rarity to put on her uniform. She did as ordered and changed in front of Applejack.
“Lie on the bed, ass up,” came her second order.
Rarity did so.
“Hands between your legs slut.”
Rarity moved her hands back and between her legs where Applejack grabbed them and tied them tight with rope before fixing them in position by tying them to her knees. This left Rarity supporting her herself on her knees and head.
“Good slut,” said Applejack. “Today we’re going to be testing your limits and introducing some anal fun.”
The little part of her mind that was still Rarity recoiled in horror at this thought but she was unable to say or do anything to express it. She heard Applejack squirt something from a bottle and prayed it was lube. She couldn’t stop what was going to happen, only hope it wouldn’t hurt too much.
Applejack smacked Rarity on the ass and then pushed a butt plug into her. This made Rarity yelp and then, to the horror of her imprisoned thoughts, moan.
“Right, we’re starting small. I don’t want to break my favourite fuck toy, do I?” said Applejack. “Well done for bringing your little thing. Why don’t we stretch your pussy while we’re at it.”
Applejack pushed the vibrator into Rarity’s pussy and turned it on. “Say thank you slut.”
“Thank you,” came Rarity’s voice.
“I think you should call me ‘Mistress’ now a well.”
“Thank you Mistress.”
“Good slut,” said Applejack as she smacked Rarity’s ass extremely hard, “Hmm, that dildo ain’t gonna stay in you by itself. I know.”
Applejack got another length of rope and ran it up between Rarity’s ass cheeks and then over one of her shoulders. She pulled it tight causing some rope burn to Rarity’s shoulder as she tied it.
“There, that’ll keep it in,” said Applejack, satisfied with her solution, “Now I’ve got some chores to do so you stay here and stretch yourself while I’m busy. I’ve got something to entertain you while you’re alone too.”
Applejack got her laptop out and set in front of Rarity’s face and set a playlist of videos going. “These’ll teach you how you should behave.”
At that, she left. Rarity was alone, lying on her friend’s bed, trussed up and filled full. To her horror, the pleasure from the vibe in her pussy and plug in her ass was immense and in just two minutes she came for the first time. The videos she had no choice but to watch were of good slaves obeying their mistresses and being used over and over, just as she would be, because she is a good slut who obeys her mistress.
By the time Applejack returned about twenty minutes later, though Rarity had no frame of reference, she had came five times. Her legs were damp with cum and it also run down her stomach and under her corset.
“Wow, you’ve been enjoying yourself slut,” said Applejack as she approached Rarity and smacked her on the ass with a riding crop she’d brought in from the stables. This made her slut cum again.
“I thought a crop seemed appropriate for the horse cock theme of your life,” said Applejack as she let her slut see what she took such pleasure from, “Step two.”
The little corner of her mind that was Rarity felt great relief as the rope was untied and the vibrator and butt plug were removed but that didn’t last long as she heard the bottle of lube being squeezed again.
“That was a little one, just half an inch at the base, I’m bumping you up to one and half now.”
Rarity’s mind and her voice were in agreement as it was slowly pushed into her ass, both were screaming in pain, the difference was that her voice was also begging her Mistress for it.
“Calm down slut, you’ll learn to love it.”
As the plug popped inside her and Rarity felt as if she had just been torn open.
“And it’s time for an old friend,” came Applejack's voice from behind her, “We’ll go for the eight inch one, didn’t get a chance to use it on you the other day and we gotta get you loosened up for the big ‘un since your ass’ll be full too.”
Rarity felt the pressure from the smaller of the massive strap-ons, probably two inches in diameter, pushing into her pussy, stretching her as much as the plug in her ass. Her mind knew she didn’t want this but the only thought it could express was that the pressure from the two toys felt amazing. She loved her Mistress. She would obey any command like a good slave should.
As the base of the strap-on reached her pussy, Applejack fastened the harness around her. She moved round the bed to look at her slut before pulling down the top of the corset to let Rarity’s tits hang free.
“That’s a proper slut, everything on show for your Mistress. Do you like what I’m doing for you?”
“Yes,” answered Rarity, nearing orgasm just from the pressure. She felt a hugely painful sting against the side of her tit that made her wince.
“Yes what?”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Better,” said Applejack hitting her again. “Don’t forget your manners again, I know how important they are to ya. While you stretch out some more, I’ve got another few things to take care of.”
Applejack again left Rarity alone, but not before turning on the vibrator in the new butt plug making her slut groan in pleasure. Rarity was left, completely consumed by the fog of lust for half an hour, unable to move and unable to stop cumming.
When Applejack returned, Rarity was incapable of communication, she was just a mindless cum slave only concerned with obeying orders.
“That’s all my chores done, time to have some fun with my slave. Since you’ve cum so much you must be in need of a drink.”
Applejack untied her slave, leaving her holes filled and dragged her off the bed. Rarity fell in a heap on the floor.
“There’s a water bowl over there for you, have a drink.” There was no reason for this, she just wanted to see if her slave would do it.
Rarity crawled over to the bowl of water and began to drink by sucking it up. She felt a sting from the crop on her ass and immediately stopped.
“Lap it like a dog, slave.”
Rarity did so unquestioningly. It was a very inefficient way to drink and resulted in more water on the floor than in her mouth.
“That’s enough, slave,” said Applejack, “Back on the bed, all fours.”
Rarity immediately obeys, crawling back over to the bed and climbing up to present herself for use. Applejack unbuckled the strap-on and took the little one off the harness and attached the big horse cock. She lubed it up and positioned it at the entrance to Rarity’s pussy. “Do you want this, slave?”
“Yes Mistress,” came the toneless voice from her slave.
“Why are you here?” She asked.
“To be used by my mistress,” came the flat answer she had learned from the videos.
“Good slave, you deserve this,” said Applejack as she swiftly pushed the entire length of the massive horse cock into Rarity’s gaping cunt.
Rarity screamed in pain as Applejack started fucking her hard and fast, the horse cock felt as if it was going to destroy her organs as it pounded away inside her.
After a minute of this, the combined pain of the horse cock and butt plug was too great for any pleasure to co-exist for Rarity, Applejack slowed down and removed the plug. Even the fog that made up almost the entirety of Rarity’s mind now was relieved for a moment until the smaller of the strap-on attachments was pushed deep inside her ass.
As Applejack pulled both of the cocks out so just the head remained, Rarity groaned in agony, unable to go against her Mistress’ orders. Applejack then slammed both cocks inside her in unison caused screams of pain. There was no pleasure for Rarity anymore, even the fog couldn’t find any in this.
“Fine, if you can’t take it slut, we’ll try somethin’ smaller,” said an annoyed Applejack.
She pulled the cock out of her slave’s ass and pushed in the larger butt plug back in and turned the vibration on. “Though since you failed me, I’ll need to punish you.”
Applejack reached down for the rope that she’d used to keep the small vibrator in her slave’s pussy and tied it into a large loop. She leaned over Rarity’s back, burying the strap-on deep inside her, and put the rope in Rarity’s mouth.
As Applejack straightened up again she pulled back on the makeshift reins forcing Rarity’s head up. As she withdrew the cock from Rarity’s pussy she slackened the reins only to pull back sharply as she rammed her slave full again.
As Applejack rode her, there was some pleasure now for the fog that made up Rarity. The vibrations in her ass and her Mistress fucking her pussy brought her to the edge of orgasm, her pained moans making way for pleasured ones. She felt a familiar sharp sting on her tit which pushed her over the edge.
As her slave came, pressing forward against her reigns as shrieks and moans of ecstasy came forth uncontrollably as pleasure wracked her body, Applejack took in the beautiful sight. Her prissy friend, reduced to an obedient cum slut. This was what she loved most about her.
As her slave began coming down from the highs of orgasm, Applejack withdrew the strap-on and pushed Rarity over so she was lying on her back, throwing the reigns away. Taking a moment, Applejack surveyed her slave. Her eyes weren’t focused, her hair was a mess and her legs and stomach were soaked in her own cum and there were some red rectangles on her tits where she had enjoyed the sting of the crop. There were also a large gaping hole above the butt plug.
“I hadn’t planned on this but looking at your gaping cunt, I can’t resist,” said Applejack as she grabbed the lube and rubbed it over her hand.
She pushed the tips of her fingers into Rarity’s cunt, which was so wet the lube wasn’t really required but Applejack didn’t want to risk seriously hurting her, this could be risky. Her fingers easily slipped in right to the knuckles and only took a little more pressure before her whole hand slipped inside Rarity.
Rarity was almost passing out from the pleasure that this brought. Her Mistress’ fingers individually exploring her insides creating five little spots of electricity deep within her. As Applejack kept pushing her arm slowly into her slave’s cunt, she realised she could feel the vibrations from the plug still in Rarity’s ass. No wonder her slave was writhing in pleasure.
Applejack felt Rarity’s pussy clench around her forearm as she came. She kept up her motions inside her slave until she realised there was no sound coming from Rarity, it was just her muscles clenching from automatically. She gently pulled out and stood up to check if Rarity was alright. Panic immediately set in when she noticed Rarity was motionless with her mouth hanging open and her eyes staring vacantly into nothingness.
Applejack jumped onto the bed and shook Rarity’s shoulders gently. She had never experienced relief like it when, after a few terrifying seconds, Rarity blinked and look up at her.
“Thank you Mistress,” came a voice so weak it was barely audible.
“You rest for a bit Rarity,” said Applejack knowing she had pushed this too far.
As Rarity closed her eyes as ordered, Applejack took off her stockings and heels and unfastened the corset in case it was restricting her breathing. She wrapped Rarity in her bed covers and stayed watching her for the next hour to make sure she kept breathing.
When Rarity rolled over in bed and groaned in pain, Applejack woke her up.
“Hey, are you alright if we get you cleaned up?”
“Yes Mistress,” came the feeble reply.
“No. No ‘Mistress’, that’s only for sex, I’m Applejack now.”
“Yes Mistress Applejack.”
She decided to just let it slide, Rarity needed time to get her thoughts together. Applejack carried her mindless friend through to the bathroom and laid her gently in the bath before filling the basin full of hot water and cleaning her. This was just like their time in the boutique.
With her washed and dried, Applejack took her back to the bedroom and helped her get dressed. Rarity was capable of walking unaided now and seemed to be coming back to herself.
“Come on Sugercube, I’ll take you home.”
“Thank you Applejack,” said Rarity, sounding more like herself.
When they arrived at Rarity’s, her parents and Sweetie Belle were understandably concerned about her and Applejack had to make something up. They had gone riding and she’d fell off. Nothing was broken but she needed to rest. The three of them fussed over Rarity as Applejack helped them get Rarity to bed.
As she headed back home, Applejack was wracked with guilt. That had gone far too far, no more extreme insertions like that. There were lots of other things they could do and she could still use the strap-on, just not in both holes at once. She needed to apologise first thing tomorrow at school, if Rarity was physically capable of going to school. She didn’t sleep well that night, her nightmares showing her killing her friend by ripping her in half.
It had been a few months now since Rainbow and Fluttershy’s first time together. They were now publicly a couple and that had been accepted by the whole school, mostly, and treated as if it were any other new relationship. Everyone close to them agreed that they were an excellent couple, they were clearly happy together and brought out the best in each other. Fluttershy had a little more confidence in herself and Rainbow’s ego had calmed down significantly.
The only problem in their relationship had come due to the re-emergence of Rainbow’s gigantic ego with the Rainbooms. She had neglected her girlfriend, ignored her songs and driven the rest of her friends mad at the same time which led to their first fight, even if Rainbow was too caught up in her own awesomeness to really notice it. That may have been worked out normally if not for beings from another dimension that cause discontent to feed. Thanks to Twilight and Sunset the group had managed to settle their differences and ‘whooped evil’s butt’.
After that incident, Rainbow had treated Fluttershy to an entire weekend together as an apology. She had even taken Fluttershy to a spa and managed to sit through a pedicure. Rainbow hated people touching her feet but this was Fluttershy’s weekend and she wanted to do everything with her.
It was seeing Rainbow so out of her element and doing things that genuinely freaked her out that Fluttershy knew how she felt. She’d spent the next few weeks writing a song and had sent it to the girls a few days ago to practise before they recorded it. She was now in the school music room an hour before school started waiting on her friends. Rainbow didn’t know about it and it needed to be kept that way.
Rarity was the last to arrive as normal, she always took ages to make sure she was perfect before going anywhere, and immediately voiced a question the rest of them had been wondering. “Why aren’t there any lyrics for your new song, darling?”
“Oh, well, it’s just that they’re very personal and they're something that’s only for Rainbow,” said Fluttershy meekly.
Rarity noticed she was fiddling with her hair as she said this. She did that occasionally when she was nervous or scared but she’s never done that when it came to discussing her relationship. This must mean it’s more than just a love song with maybe some sexy lyrics. It suddenly struck Rarity what Fluttershy was nervous about.
“Oh! You’re going to tell her youuuu....” Rarity stopped herself, this was not hers to tell.
“Tell her what?” asked Sunset.
Fluttershy froze, but seeing Rarity’s excited smile she decided she may as well tell them now. “I’m going to tell Rainbow I love her.”
“My little girl’s all grown up!” exclaimed Rarity as she leapt forward and hugged her and the rest of the girls decided to get in on it as well.
“That’s a big step,” said Sunset as they broke apart, “What if she doesn’t say it back?”
“You think she won’t!” yelped Fluttershy as panic and fear crept in.
“No, I’m sure she will,” said Sunset quickly, grabbing Fluttershy’s shoulders before she got too far into panic. “I spent ages breaking people up to give myself more power, I know what a strong relationship looks like and you’ve got it. Rainbow is completely at ease around you and would do anything to keep you safe. She totally loves you.”
Fluttershy hugged Sunset, it was a relief to know others thought she would say it back. The hug also helped Sunset who needed some reassurance, as she always did, after talking about her old self.
“So, are we doing this thing or what?” asked Applejack, who was already in position with her bass.
“Oh, em, yes,” said Fluttershy, panic completely gone.
The recording had gone well, the song sounded great and would be perfect when Fluttershy was playing and singing live with it. All she needed to do was set the right mood. She’d booked a table in a fancy restaurant on Saturday when her parents were away. They knew about their daughter’s relationship and approved of it, but a night like the one she was hoping to have may not go down well.
Fluttershy was first to arrive and waited outside for Rainbow. She’d again gone to Rarity for help choosing a dress and they’d settled on a luscious red dress that only reached her upper thigh. It was sleeveless and backless, though her hair concealed that aspect, with a round neckline and a rather large cleavage window. Combined with the barely-there bra giving her massive cleavage to fill the window, she was getting a lot of looks from passing men and a few women. This was finished off with a pair of six inch red heels, red nail polish and red lipstick. It wasn’t the kind of outfit she would go for normally, it was definitely ‘sexy’ rather than her usually ‘classy and beautiful’, but she knew it would get Rainbows pulse racing, which was the point after all.
She’s been waiting for ten minutes before Rainbow appeared. Fluttershy knew immediately why she was late, Rarity’s handiwork was all over her. Her dress was varying shades of blue in an arcing pattern mimicking a Rainbow, starting light at the right shoulder and getting darker as it went down. She was wearing black tights, maybe stockings as Rarity was involved, and blue high heels. They were only two inch heels, but as Rainbow hardly wears them that was high enough. She was wearing dark blue eye shadow and her hair was in loose ringlets. Rarity had even persuaded her into taking a small clutch bag. Rainbow’s usually look when dressed up was ‘tomboy sexy’ but this was feminine and extremely beautiful.
Fluttershy realised Rarity had dressed both of them and purposely turned them away from their normal wardrobe choices. When she would ask Rarity about this she found out it was to give Fluttershy a powerful look and get Rainbow’s heart beating so she would respond in kind to Fluttershy’s statement and to make Rainbow look calm and serene to reduce Fluttershy’s fear. It worked.
They both smiled as they spotted each other and Fluttershy noticed a small brooch, a pink rose, the same pink as her hair, sitting over Rainbows heart.
“Sorry I’m late,” said Rainbow, “I’m guessing you know Rarity was helping me get ready.”
“I gathered as much. You look beautiful,” said Fluttershy, still taking in the vision in front of her.
“You look amazing, is this Rarity as well?” She was trying really hard to look Fluttershy in the eyes but it was impossible and she kept glancing down every few seconds.
Fluttershy took Rainbows hand and kissed her on the lips.
“Come on, we’re already late,” she said as she pulled a still distracted Rainbow to the restaurant door.
They both enjoyed their meal and had talked and laughed. Rainbow had foregone her usual choice of steak partly because this place was expensive but mainly because she suspected something light would be better for what was going to come later. She had at one point complained about Fluttershy’s cleavage window driving her wild and that she was going to have to have Fluttershy right there on the table. Fluttershy wasn’t entirely certain if it was a joke but it seemed Rarity’s choice of outfit was working very well.
They took a taxi back to Fluttershy’s house as they both agreed they were overdressed for the bus. They’d somehow managed to keep their hands off each other in the taxi but now they were outside Fluttershy’s house and as she looked in her bag for her keys Rainbow’s hands found their way to her waist. She pretended nothing was happening and kept looking. The hands moved down her legs and just started to lift her dress.
“Not yet,” she said, “I’ve something planned before we get to that.”
Rainbows hands lingered for a few seconds before deciding she wanted to see what was planned. She swept Fluttershy's hair away to kiss her on the back of the neck instead as she found her keys. Her girlfriend took her by the hand and led her upstairs to her bedroom where she had everything prepared. Rainbow was rather excited by this, a bedroom surprise was only ever a good thing.
Without saying anything, Fluttershy sat Rainbow on the bed and started the music. Rainbow was wondering if she was about to do a strip tease for her, the dress certainly wouldn’t look out of place. That thought was dashed as Fluttershy picked up her tambourine and started to play.
The song started out beautiful, all about the wonders of friendship and the time they’d spent together. As the next verse began it started getting rather saucy. At that point in the song, Fluttershy felt the now familiar feeling of her wings, pony tail and pony ears starting to grow. This was the other surprise she’d been practising. She flapped her wings and hovered in the air. She’d never flown before and knew Rainbow loved it so she’d been practising to impress her. It worked, judging by Rainbow’s expression.
As she took to the air the lyrics progressed from saucy to sexual metaphors which were in turn replaced by explicit sex references. She was also aware that hovering at the angle she was at meant Rainbow would have an eye full of cleavage window which was probably why Rainbow was gripping the edge of the bed tightly, trying not to reach out and grab her. This dress was definitely a keeper.
As the song came to an end it returned to the romantic aspect of the relationship rather than the carnal ones. As the final notes rang out, Fluttershy landed straddling Rainbow’s lap, placing her arms round her neck, gazing into her lover’s eyes. Rainbow new something was still to come and sat still, fighting every urge to have her.
“I love you,” whispered Fluttershy.
Rainbow broke out into a massive grin. “I love you too,” whispered Rainbow before passionately kissing her. She let herself fall back to lie down on the bed and Fluttershy came down with her, their tongues still dancing.
Rainbow realised something was different, she could feel hair against her legs. She reached up to Fluttershy’s lower back and found her long ponytail was still there. Normally their pony attributes disappeared as soon as they finished playing. Rainbow ran her hands up Fluttershy’s back until she found her wings. At Rainbow’s touch on her wings Fluttershy yelped and jerked upright.
“I’m sorry!” said Rainbow quickly. “Did that hurt?”
“No, no. Just the opposite,” said Fluttershy as she came back down to Rainbow. “Do it again.”
Rainbow reached up and gently ran a hand along Fluttershy’s wing.
She was prepared for it this time. Fluttershy buried her head in Rainbows neck as the pleasure shot through her body. The more Rainbow stroked her wing, the louder her moans became. After a few seconds her legs slipped from beneath her and she found herself lying full length on Rainbow, who didn’t seem to mind.
Rainbow paused for a second and Fluttershy lifted her head from Rainbow’s neck. “Don’t stop,” she panted.
She kissed her girlfriend as she felt the pleasure restart. After a second, Rainbow placed her other hand on the other wing, this caused her to break the kiss and take a few deep, panting breaths. Rainbow could feel the warmth from Fluttershy’s chest pressing into hers as she panted for air. She continued stroking both wings, changing the speed didn’t seem to have any effect on Fluttershy’s moaning, it seemed to just be the contact that was the doing it. Fluttershy was getting louder as she started grinding her pussy against Rainbows leg on the verge of orgasm just from having her wings stroked.
She buried her face into Rainbow’s neck again as she reached her climax. Rainbow kept stroking her as she felt her leg getting wet as Fluttershy came and came and came.
After about three minutes of constant orgasm, Fluttershy’s screams and moans had been reduced to sharp gasps. Rainbow was now slightly worried about her so removed one hand from Fluttershy’s wings began stroking the back of her head. “I’m gonna stop now, OK?”
She removed the other hand and hoped Fluttershy’s breathing would return to normal. Thankfully, after a few seconds, it did. Fluttershy was still lying on top of Rainbow and didn’t seemed to be very responsive so Rainbow, very careful to avoid hurting or touching her wings, lifted and rolled Fluttershy onto her back so she could check she was alright.
Fluttershy looked up at her with a smile as Rainbow stroked her hair. “That was amazing,” she whispered.
She moved one hand down between her own legs, lifted her dress up a little and ran two fingers along her sodden panties. She sucked one finger clean herself and offered the other to Rainbow, who eagerly accepted.
“I’ll clean you up,” said Rainbow as she got off the bed and stood up.
She kicked her heels off as she reached round to her back and unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the floor. This let Fluttershy see that she wearing a sexy lace bra and panties and they were stockings, not tights. She grabbed Fluttershy’s legs and pulled her down the bed so her pussy was at the edge, lifted Fluttershy’s dress so it was round her midriff and pulled off her sodden panties. Rainbow knelt down an inch away from her lovers glistening slit.
“Let’s see if we can better that orgasm without using the wings cheat.”
Over breakfast the next morning, the couple decided it would be best not to tell the girls about Fluttershy’s prolonged pony up and the circumstances that led up to it. They both agreed it must have been because she was getting horny when she ponied up given the response from her wings. When they transformed for the first time, pretty much everyone in school had a feel of Rainbow’s wings and it didn’t feel any different from someone touching her arm. Nothing to worry about, right? There was also the matter of Sunset trying to find out why they transformed when they played and they didn’t want her testing Fluttershy when she was getting horny to see why it happened then. And anyway, it was probably just a one-time thing.
They were meeting the girls at Sugercube Corner in a few hours so Rainbow helped Fluttershy feed her pets before getting showered and dressed. She now kept plenty spare clothes at Fluttershy’s so she was able to dress normally, rather than wearing her beautiful blue dress complete with the new stain which might draw some comments.
The two of them were the last to arrive at Sugercube Corner and, as was usual now, two adjacent seats were waiting for them. The conversation stopped and the group paid close attention to them as they approached, noting they were holding hands. A small smile from Fluttershy told them it had all gone well last night.
“Nice work on the song,” said Rainbow as they sat down.
“Glad you liked it,” said Sunset.
“Any chance we’ll ever hear the lyrics?” asked Rarity.
Rainbow glanced at Fluttershy with a coy smile. “Probably best you never do.”
Seeing that, the others agreed that maybe they didn’t want to know after all. The conversation returned where they had left it off, Rarity had been talking about a new line she was designing for the boutique. Rainbow’s mind wasn’t fully on that topic, mention of the song had rather distracted her. All she was thinking about were the explicit sections from the song and Fluttershy’s cleavage.
With her mind now totally on last night, she casually moved her arm under the table and then slowly over to Fluttershy’s leg. Her skirt was in the way but Rainbow slid her hand down to Fluttershy’s knee and slowly brought her skirt up a little. She wasn’t planning on doing anything inappropriate for a public place, she just wanted to be a little naughty.
She gently stroked Fluttershy’s leg to see what reaction she would get. As it was, Fluttershy ignored what she was doing but a smile had appeared so Rainbow knew she was enjoying it too. She continued stroking and took each stroke a little higher to see when Fluttershy would stop her. Unfortunately something else stopped her first.
Rainbow, who hadn’t been paying attention to the conversation, realised it had stopped and the girls were looking at Fluttershy’s head. She looked up and saw the glow indicating Fluttershy’s pony ears were forming. Realising she was turning her on, and that last night was clearly not a onetime prolonged transformation, she jerked her hand away from Fluttershy’s leg. She immediately regretted it as it drew the attention of her friends. It did, thankfully, stop the transformation as the proto-ears disappeared.
“Two questions,” began Sunset. “Why was Fluttershy transforming and what were you doing below the table?”
Rainbow and Fluttershy sat in silence, each trying to think of an excuse and both failing. After a while Sunset broke the peace.
“On the circumstantial evidence, I would say that last night something happened. Fluttershy sang, ponied up and, given the situation, I’m guessing you two got, em, intimate, immediately after. Did something happen? Such as Fluttershy remaining ponied up or re-ponying up?”
“Yes,” whispered Fluttershy. Sunset had an air of authority about her when she got like this, it felt similar to Principal Celestia and there was no way to not answer a question directed at you.
The group tended to forget that in her own world, Sunset was the equivalent of a research scientist and when she found a puzzle like this she would keep digging until she understood it. The source of their transformations when they played had so far eluded her, but more data could only help. “So this could mean that the trigger for your transformation has now changed due to the emotions you felt when transformed.” She was speaking to herself more than the rest of the group now. “I need to test you!” she shouted as she stood up. “Come on, we’re going to school.”
“It’s Sunday,” pointed out Applejack.
“I have a key,” replied Sunset, noting the disbelieving faces around her added, “Vice-Principle Luna gave it to me so I could come and go to try and figure you out. I think she’s slightly worried about having magical students, so much so she given the former she-demon free access to try and fix it.” As no one had moved she continued, “please, I really want to find out how this happened.”
“Come on girls,” said Rarity as she stood up, “We’ve got some testing ahead of us.”
On the way to school Sunset had drawn out the full details of what happened last night, nothing explicit was mentioned but the fact Fluttershy came from having her wings touched seemed to fascinate Sunset. When they arrived at school, Sunset led them immediately to the music room.
“First we test to make sure nothing has changed to the normal way you all pony up. Your own instruments aren’t here but we know it does work with any so that shouldn’t affect the test.”
“But it’s only Fluttershy who ponies up when she’s horny,” said Pinkie and immediately found herself on the receiving end of disapproving looks from Rainbow and Rarity as Fluttershy turned red.
“True, but the magic comes from the Elements of Harmony, they’re connected so I need to test all of you.”
“All of us , Darling,” said Rarity. “You transform too. You said the elements are the reason we transform so you’re connected too, even if you don’t have your own.”
The girls played a couple of songs and everything seemed the same. They all ponied up when they played and they all returned to normal when they finished.
“Alright, nothing seems different there so know it gets a little awkward,” said Sunset, turning to Fluttershy. “You need to get…. aroused.”
Fluttershy’s eyes widened in horror. “Here! Now?!” she squeaked.
“Well, preferably,” replied Sunset. “This is just for scientific observation, we’re not here for a voyeur show. If you and Rainbow could just, you know, get cosy, whisper something exciting maybe?”
Fluttershy was frozen to the spot in her shrinking violet pose and trying to hide in her hair. Rainbow walked over and placed a hand on her cheek and looked into her eyes. When she knew Fluttershy was alright, she leaned in and kissed her on the lips. Fluttershy’s fear immediately melted and she stood up straight as Rainbow did, not wanting their lips to part. Rainbow knew she’d need to take it slow to stop Fluttershy’s flight response from taking over but this was something they needed to do.
As the kiss grew more passionate, their tongues starting to dance, she moved her hand from Fluttershy’s cheek and caressed her arm as she went to take her hand before placing it on her abs, that was guaranteed to get her going. Rainbow glanced over to Sunset and the others to see that Pinkie was distracted and Applejack had looked away. Rarity and Sunset were both watching with a look more akin to watching puppies play.
She returned her attention to Fluttershy and felt her hand move down from her abs and was slightly worried where it was going until she felt her T-shirt being lifted. Fluttershy clearly wanted better access. Rainbow placed her hands round Fluttershy’s waist to make it clear she wasn’t going to lift her arms up and be left topless in front of her friends.
As Fluttershy started caressing Rainbow’s stomach unimpeded by fabric, Rainbow slid her hands slowly from her girlfriend's waist to her ass. At this point Rainbow heard whispering from Rarity and Sunset.
“I think she likes that,” whispered Rarity. “What now?”
“I don’t know,” replied Sunset whispering as well, “I don’t really want to interrupt them but we need to do some more tests now she’s ponied up.”
Hearing that, Rainbow broke off from the kiss. “I think we should stop before we can’t stop,” she whispered, noticing Fluttershy’s wings over her shoulders.
“Do we have to?” asked Fluttershy, pulling Rainbow back in.
Rainbow was taken aback by this coming from her normally timid girlfriend and was glad to see Rarity striding towards them.
“Come now Darling, lust is not becoming of a lady.”
There was a snort of laugher from Applejack who was looking out the window which Rarity ignored and which simply puzzled the others. As Rarity inserted herself between the two lovers, pulling down Rainbows T-Shirt before she felt the need to see what the fuss is about, Fluttershy flapped her wings to mess up Rarity’s hair as payback for stopping them.
“OK, testing, do we all remember that?” asked Sunset before anything else happened. “Rainbow could you please touch Fluttershy’s wing.”
Fluttershy hopped over eagerly, proffering her wing to Rainbow.
Rainbow reached out and placed her hand gently on the offered wing. Fluttershy gasped and tensed as she made contact. As she began stroking along the length, Fluttershy started to moan softly and rock on her heels. She soon had to grab Rainbow’s shoulders for support.
“You can stop now,” said Sunset getting a little uncomfortable as Fluttershy was getting louder, “It seems pretty clear that’s pleasurable.”
“No!” gasped Fluttershy as she pulled herself in close to Rainbow, “Just a little more.”
“We’re not alone,” pointed out Rainbow, getting slightly uncomfortable herself.
“Just a little more,” whispered Fluttershy as she closed her eyes, pressing herself against Rainbow as she felt her wing induced orgasm mounting.
Unwilling to disappoint her, Rainbow did as she was asked, fully aware that their friends were staring open mouthed at the spectacle of their timid friend cumming in front of them.
Fluttershy let out a surprising loud moan of pure pleasure as her knees gave way, leaving her hanging from her lover, as her orgasm raced across her body. Rainbow kept stroking for a few seconds to give her a little more time in ecstasy, somewhat surprised that she was being so vocal surrounded by her friends. When she lifted her hand away, it was only a second before Fluttershy’s orgasm ended and she quickly regained her composure but didn’t move away.
“Did I just cum in front of everyone?” she whispered looking fearfully into Rainbows eyes.
“Yes,” whispered Rainbow, taking Fluttershy’s hands off her shoulders but not letting go of them. She would need to feel supported to keep her embarrassment at bay.
As they turned to face their friends, Applejack was minding her business at the window, Pinkie had got distracted by a bird outside and Sunset seemed completely unfazed, writing her observation in her notebook. Rarity on the other hand was looking rather flustered. She was red in the face, didn’t seem to know where to put her hands and her chest was heaving as she tried to control her breathing. Realising she wasn’t controlling herself as well as she hoped she turned round to hide her embarrassment.
Before Rainbow or Fluttershy could address that oddity, Sunset walked forward and touched Fluttershy’s wing. There was no reaction. “Hmm, Rainbow,” she said, gesturing for Rainbow to touch her again. Fluttershy squeaked as soon as contact was made. “Right, Fluttershy, could you face the wall please. Girls line up behind her, I’ll tap you on the shoulder and you’ll touch the corresponding wing.”
“Is that normal for pegusi in Equestria?” asked Applejack as she joined the line.
“Wings are an erogenous zone," confirmed Sunset, "but nothing like this.”
After 50 random tests, Fluttershy had only reacted to being touched by Rainbow.
“Well, it’s safe to say they’re only sensitive to Rainbow,” said Sunset. “It must be your elements, maybe they’ve bonded due to your feelings for each other. I’ve always thought it must be emotional state that causes it and this is just a new emotion the magic’s responding to. Are you still horny?”
“Emm, not really,” replied Fluttershy. “The testing sort of spoiled the mood.”
“So why do you still have wings? Proximity maybe? We need to split up our two love-pegasi and see if Fluttershy’s wings go away. I’m going with Fluttershy to observe.”
“Rarity, you come too,” said Fluttershy, “I need to talk to you about something.”
As the two groups separated, Rarity suggested they go to her house as her parents were away with Sweetie Belle until the afternoon. Before leaving the school they draped Fluttershy’s magically long hair over her wings to hide them. As they walked, keeping an eye on the wings, they kept the conversation off Fluttershy’s relationship in case it stimulated her again which might skew the results.
When they arrived at Rarity’s, Fluttershy and Sunset settled on the sofa as Rarity went to the kitchen to make High Tea. This was something she tried to get the group to do as she considers it a civilised activity but had never had any luck getting them all to participate. Today would be better as Fluttershy and Sunset were the two most civilised and actually enjoyed it.
With Rarity out of earshot, Fluttershy leaned in to Sunset. “Did you notice Rarity when I, em, climaxed earlier?”
“Yes, she looked as if she was rather enjoying the show,” replied Sunset before quickly adding, “not that I think you were meaning to give us a show, it’s just -“
Fluttershy flicked Sunset on the head with her wing to get her to stop stammering her apology. “I got carried away,” she admitted, “but she seemed like she was seconds away from putting her hand down her skirt.”
“I’ll admit you two are beautiful together and it was a little hot watching you but Rarity did seem to be enjoying it rather more than I’d expect.”
“You thought we were hot?” said Fluttershy teasingly.
“Well, em, you know….”
“Did you like watching me cum?” asked Fluttershy as she leaned in with her best sultry voice. There was a lot of emphasis on ‘cum’.
The two of them paused before bursting out laughing at the same time.
“Are you going to ask Rarity about it?” asked Sunset, trying to control her laughter.
“If there’s a natural point in the conversation.”
“Oh I think we can make one.”
“Tea’s ready,” came a sing-song voice from the kitchen. Rarity came through with a tray bearing teapot, cups and cakes, clearly in her element acting the sophisticated lady. “Still all ponied up I see. How long do you think she’ll stay?” she asked Sunset as she poured the tea.
“Can’t really say,” said Sunset who saw a way to immediately get the conversation to where they wanted it, “It depends how much she’s thinking about that amazing orgasm she had.”
Sunset tapped Fluttershy’s foot with hers as Rarity sat in the chair opposite them with her cup and saucer.
“Oh, it is pretty hard to stop thinking about it. Rainbow’s an amazing kisser and her abs are such a turn on.”
They both saw Rarity getting a little uncomfortable already.
“And I suppose it was reminding you of last night, the sexy song, the high emotions and the sex. I bet the sex was amazing last night?” Sunset was really getting into the role of gossip.
“Oh it was so much more! I don’t know how many times I came but the first one with wings ran for about three minutes Rainbow said. She only stopped because she was worried I was struggling for breath.”
At this, Rarity was now squirming a little in the chair. Sunset and Fluttershy looked at each other and Sunset gave a tiny nod toward Rarity, indicating Fluttershy to take the lead.
“Rarity, are you OK?”
“What? Of course I am Darling.” Her voice seemed rather tense and she took a sip of her tea as if trying to reinforce that statement.
“It’s just you look like you’re getting really turned on, like you were when I came earlier,” said Fluttershy.
Rarity opened her mouth and closed it again as her two friends looked at her. They didn’t seem to be doing this maliciously, they looked concerned about her. Rarity decided she should just tell them, she’d wanted to confess for a while and now would be the time. She set her tea down on the coffee table and composed herself.
“I’ve…..been having sex,” she said quietly, not daring to look at them.
“You didn’t tell me you were dating anyone,” said Fluttershy. She and Rarity were so close, she was shocked she hadn't been dying to her.
“I’m…. I’m not. It’s just sex,” she admitted, setting down her tea and still not daring to look at her friends.
“Oh, well that’s not a bad thing,” said Sunset reassuringly. “So long as you’re enjoying yourself that’s all that matters I suppose.”
“Can I ask who?” said Fluttershy.
Rarity just stared at the ground. She was gripping the hem of her skirt and her whole body seemed tense. Sunset, who had spent years making people feel that way, knew she was scared.
Fluttershy got up, indicating Sunset to do the same, and flapped her wings to hop over the coffee table as Sunset went round it. She knelt in front of Rarity to get into her line of sight and took her hand gently. Sunset sat on the arm of the chair and put her arm around Rarity’s shoulders.
“You can tell us anything, you know,” said Fluttershy reassuringly, “we love you and we won’t judge. Why is who you’re having sex with upsetting you? Is it someone we know?”
Rarity nodded.
“From school?”
Another nod.
“Our year?”
Rarity nodded as her eyes began to fill with tears.
There was silence as Fluttershy and Sunset tried to think of who she would be so ashamed of. Rarity eventually broke the silence. “Applejack,” she whispered.
Fluttershy and Sunset glanced at each other, trying to hide their shock.
“I’m her slut,” whispered Rarity, even quieter. Tears were now rolling down her cheeks and falling onto her skirt.
“What?” said Fluttershy and Sunset in unison. They’d heard it just fine but neither could believe their ears.
“I’m her slut!” wailed Rarity as she threw herself forward to hug Fluttershy.
Fluttershy just stayed still, in too much shock to move as Rarity began howling into her shoulder. She looked up at Sunset for help and, not really knowing how to help, Sunset got down on her knees and stroked Rarity’s hair.
“Hey, it’s ok, we’re your friends, you don’t need to be upset,” she said softly.
That didn’t seem to do anything and Sunset couldn’t think of anything else to say so she simply joined the hug. They stayed like this for several minutes until Rarity’s sobs lessened and a muffled voice said “Thank you girls, I’m ok now.”
The three of them stood up and Sunset and Fluttershy took Rarity to the sofa and sat her down between them, each holding one of her hands. Rarity didn’t lift her head the entire time and continued staring firmly at the floor.
“Why do you think you’re her slut?” asked Sunset kindly.
“Because I am,” said Rarity, her voice a little shaky but still in control. “When we have sex I.... I get this sort of fog in my head, all I can think about is sex and cumming. I just do whatever Applejack tells me. I can barely speak when I get like that.”
“But that’s nothing to be ashamed off,” aaid Fluttershy, “When I’m with Rainbow I think we both stop thinking about anything else.”
“But you’re in love, you want to make the other happy, to both enjoy each other.” Rarity paused to try and control her emotions but her friends both noticed tears falling onto her skirt again. They said nothing but squeezed her hands gently to reminder her she was safe with them. “Applejack just wants to see me lose control,” she explained, barley holding back her sobs. “She told me she’s turned on seeing me as a cum loving slut. She just does what she wants to me, even if I don’t want to do it I can’t say anything because the fog in my head stops my mouth telling her. Tears were now falling regularly onto her skirt.
“Rarity, has Applejack been raping you?” asked Sunset keeping her voice calm though she was extremely concerned about her friend.
“No, at the time I want it, the fog in my head wants it, it wants anything that could make me cum but I don’t! She hogtied me and left me for an hour with vibrators in my pussy and my ass. All I could think of was I wanted it to be over even as I was cumming again and again.” Sobs were now breaking their way into everything she said. “When she came back for me she asked if I like it and I said yes!” she wailed.
She remained perfectly still and let herself cry. Fluttershy and Sunset both put their arms around her and held her tight. Rarity managed to calm herself down again and continued, “It isn’t until after she’s finished with me that I start thinking properly and I’m so ashamed about what I did and said when I was being a good little slut. I couldn’t even tell her that her strap-on was too big and was hurting me”
“Haven’t you told her this when your head isn’t foggy?” asked Sunset.
“I’ve tried but she just says that I loved it at the time and then she gets close to me and I feel the fog coming back and I just agree with her.”
Rarity could feel tears on the shoulder Fluttershy’s head was leaning on. She decided they should know everything. She leaned forward and lifted her sweater up to reveal her back which was covered in rectangular bruises from the riding crop. Fluttershy gasped and brought her hands to her mouth as Sunset could only stare in horror as thoughts she had banished months ago reared into her mind again.
“They only hurt for the first few hours. She’s taken a liking to spanking me and it got more severe from there. She avoids my face and legs so no one will see,” she said as she pulled her sweater down. “She’s trained me to cum from being hit.”
There was a very tense pause as Fluttershy was trying not to cry and Sunset’s mind was being consumed by her anger. Rarity took the silence to mean that her friends were disgusted by her. “I’m sorry girls, I shouldn’t have burdened you with this.”
“Don’t be silly,” said Sunset choosing her words carefully and controlling her tone, Rarity clearly didn’t want revenge for being abused so she had to choke back her anger. It hadn’t been lost on her that the comment about Applejack not hitting her face and legs was said as if Rarity believed Applejack was doing her a favour. “We’re your friends. You’re addicted to something you want to kick and we will help you.”
“Thank you, I don’t want it anymore,” said Rarity as she looked up for the first time and turned to Fluttershy, both with tears running down their cheeks, “I want what you and Rainbow have. I don’t want to be a sex toy. I want to be loved.”
She couldn’t help herself, she leaned in to Fluttershy and kissed her. Fluttershy, in an attempt to get away, ended up lying back on the sofa with Rarity on top of her, too stunned to do anything but clamp her mouth shut as she felt Rarity’s tongue running across her lips.
Sunset was just as shocked as Fluttershy but after a few seconds of shock she grabbed Rarity’s shoulders and gently pulled her off Fluttershy.
Rarity’s eye widened in horror as Fluttershy’s big, fearful eyes stared up at her. “I’m so sorry,” she sobbed, “I don’t know what came over me.”
Rarity made to get off the sofa and leave but found herself pulled back by both her friends.
“Don’t apologise,” said Fluttershy.
“You’re in a really confused place,” said Sunset. “No one could hold that against you.”
“Thank you girls,” said Rarity before taking a few seconds to regain her composure. “Will you help me break things off with Applejack?”
“We’ll be there, for moral support,” said Fluttershy.
“And to intervene if we see you getting foggy,” added Sunset before adding to herself, I’ll do my best not to attack her.
“Thank you girls.”
“And if you feel the need to kiss someone again, try not going for the one in a relationship,” said Sunset as she nudged Rarity, trying to lighten the mood and banish the dark thoughts in her head. Rarity turned and kissed her lightly on the lips. She knew Rarity was just playing along with the joke but she found the kiss rather enjoyable.
“Were you feeling left out?” asked Rarity giving her a flirty glance.
The three of them laughed until Sunset suddenly noticed something. “Damn it! Your wings are gone. Anyone see when it happened?” Fluttershy and Rarity shook their heads. “We’re going to need to do the test again,” said Sunset before adding, “Without the additional emotional stimuli. Which means we need to speak with Applejack before we retry.”
“Should I call Rainbow and tell her to bring her?” asked Fluttershy.
She and Sunset looked at Rarity, who nodded.
Fluttershy had been very adamant when she had called Rainbow that they should come to Rarity’s immediately. What had really confused her was that Fluttershy had said she and Pinkie should stay outside because they needed a word in private with Applejack. As they arrived at Rarity’s, she had made sure Applejack was at the head of the group and then held Pinkie back while indicating she should be quiet as Applejack open the door.
Fluttershy and Sunset had been role playing the upcoming conversation with Rarity to prepare her. She had told them everything that had happened between her and Applejack which had shocked and appalled them but she needed to get it all off her chest. As Applejack entered, the three of them stood up with Fluttershy and Sunset standing behind Rarity looking like her security detail.
“What’s goin’ on?” asked Applejack.
“We need to talk,” said Rarity.
“What about?” asked Applejack, this didn’t sound like it would be a good talk.
“About our sex life.”
“Oh. I take it they know about it then?” she said, gesturing to the other two.
“Yes,” said Rarity, steadying herself mentally. “I’m ending it.”
“You are? Why? You’ve clearly been enjoying yourself. Everything we’ve ever done you’ve been gagging for.”
“That’s the thing,” began Rarity, her confidence beginning to waver, “it’s not really me that’s enjoying it. Whenever you’ve got me hot I.... lose myself and this cum hungry slut takes my place.”
Applejack was more than a little confused at this admission. “You were the one who wanted this from the start,” she pointed out.
Rarity was now looking at the floor, her confidence flagging. “I know, and I enjoyed it at the start but then it became something else, we both changed. You started to see me as just something you could entertain yourself with and, when I’m horny, I want to be that.”
Applejack stepped forward and, not noticing the glares from Fluttershy and Sunset, placed her hand on Rarity’s arm. “Why have you never said any of this before?”
“I....I...” was all Rarity could manage, her thought were foggy. She reached up and touched Applejacks arm.
Applejack reached a hand down and firmly grabbed Rarity’s ass. She moaned gently and let Applejack pull her in.
“OK, break it up,” said Sunset stepping in and separating the two of them with a little more force than necessary.
“Oh come on Sunset, she wants this. Don’t you Rarity?”
“I want this,” whispered Rarity.
Sunset and Fluttershy couldn’t believe what just happened. Applejack barely touched her and their friend was now gone and replaced by the self described ‘cum slut’.
“I told you,” said Applejack. “Watch this.” She looked at Rarity and pointed at the floor in front of her. “Kneel.”
Rarity immediately did as she was ordered.
“No!” yelled Sunset as she fought back her anger as Rarity’s bruised back flashed up from her memory. “Get up!” She grabbed Rarity’s arms and hauled her up, letting her fall back into Fluttershy’s waiting grasp before rounding on Applejack. “That’s enough!” snarled Sunset as she advanced on her friend, her fists clenched by her sides because if she let her arms move she didn’t know if she could hold herself back. ”She doesn’t want this! She was sobbing as she told us how much she hates what she becomes!”
Sunset was inches from Applejack’s face, who retreated from the anger that seemed to be a physical force radiating from her. Everyone knew she was a different person now from the one that turn into a she-demon, but, right now, that was the person Applejack was seeing.
“Ok, Ok, I’m sorry,” said Applejack quickly to try and placate Sunset before anything more happened. “I didn’t realise she felt like that. I genuinely thought she like me being in control of her.”
Sunset backed off, forcing herself to regain her composure. Applejack was unlikely to be lying about not knowing but the thought that she wilfully raped Rarity was now branded onto Sunset’s mind. “All right, you know you two are done.” This simple statement was also a very clear threat.
“Yes, I don’t want to make her feel like that,” she said before turning too Rarity. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know what I was making you feel.”
Rarity had managed to regain control of her herself thanks to Sunsets intervention. Fluttershy let go of her as she realised she could be trusted to control herself. “There’s nothing to apologise for,” she said, “it was me that couldn’t control myself around you to tell you how I felt.”
“We’re still friends though?” asked Applejack, genuinely concerned.
“Yes, Darling. Always.” Rarity stepped over and hugged her as Sunset glared at them, watching for anything she didn’t like. “But we’re never having sex again. I think we should tell Rainbow and Pinkie as well?”
“Agreed, we can’t keep secrets from just two of our friends.”
“But maybe we could skip the aspect about what I become,” added Rarity
Fluttershy was already at the door and opened it as soon as it was decided. Pinkie bounced in immediately went for the cake that was still on the coffee table as Rainbow pecked Fluttershy on the cheek. “Your wings are gone,” she whispered.
“I know,” whispered Fluttershy in return.
“So is anyone going to explain what’s going on?” asked Rainbow to the room at large.
“Applejack and I have been having sex,” said Rarity.
“What!” came a shriek from the cake before Pinkie bounced over, her face covered in frosting. “Am I the only one here who likes cock!”
The entire group rounded on Pinkie.
“Pardon?” asked Rarity, getting her disbelief in first.
“Am I the only girl here who goes for guys!?” stated Pinkie, hoping the statement was a little clearer this time. They all continued staring at her. “What? I’ve been with lots of guys.”
“Since when?” asked Applejack.
“A while, I don’t know. Why’s this weird to you girls? There’s nothing better than bouncing up and down on a big, thick, warm cock.” The girls noticed she was making the same dreamy face she normally reserved for talking about cake frosting. It then lit up as she had an interesting thought. “Doggy’s pretty good too. On all fours getting rammed from behind.” She turned to Sunset, “That must be what you ponies do back in your own world?”
“Well, em, yes.”
“That must be soooo boring, there can’t be much else a pony can do. I bet you’re glad you can do all sort of things now you’re here?”
Sunset was very uncomfortable with this line of conversation and was looking around at her friends in a mild state of panic at being rounded on in this way.
Rainbow came to her rescue. “Hey Pinkie! There’s still a bit of cake left!”
At that Pinkie abandoned the conversation and hopped away for more cake.
“Well that was interesting,” said Fluttershy.
With Pinkie having forgot the conversation she was part of, the girls moved it on to something a lot more innocent as they made themselves comfortable in the living room. Rarity happily taking up her position of hostess as the group returned to normal conversation topics. The subject of sex eventually came round again after Fluttershy’s wings were brought up when Pinkie, rather late, noticed they were gone.
“We didn’t notice when they vanished,” said Sunset, “so we’re going to do the experiment again. Alone this time.”
“I did get a little carried away,” admitted to Fluttershy, to general laughter.
“That’s an understatement. But some good did come of it,” said Rarity, glancing at Applejack.
“Hey, I‘ve just realised something,” said Rainbow. “We’ve had sex,” gesturing to Fluttershy, “You two have had sex,” pointing at Rainbow and Applejack, “and apparently Pinkie’s been having sex for ages. What about you Sunset?”
“I’ve never even came close to it,” Sunset admitted. “I flirted a lot with guys back when I was controlling the school because it was useful for information and to split couples up.” She sank into her chair as the shame of her past washed over her. Rarity placed her hand over her’s in support. “I doubt I’ll ever even date in this world. Everyone still thinks that She’s still in me somewhere and no one wants to make themselves vulnerable around me just in case.”
Rarity squeezed her hand gently. “Darling, enough of this talk. You are not Her, that awful girl is gone. The girl here is kind, smart and beautiful. Anyone would be lucky to have you.”
As the rest of the group added their approval to that statement, Sunset placed her free hand on top of Rarity’s in thanks.
“Another question,” said Rainbow, “how does attraction work when you’re not even human? What did you think when you first saw us?”
“I thought you all looked weird,” laughed Sunset. “I didn’t think I’d ever think you looked good as a species, but the longer I stayed here, I found I grew to appreciate some of you, male and female.” She couldn’t stop herself glancing at Rarity so moved the conversation on, “I think there’s some degree of morphic resonance going on.”
“Is there anyone you particularly like?” asked Rarity to avoid a long explanation of what morphic resonance is.
“There is someone I like, but it’d never work. There’s too much distance between us. I’m not ever sure if it’s them I like or just the idea of them.”
As the conversation was risking becoming deep and philosophical, Applejack moved it on by bring up the harvest. She was just in time, as Rarity’s parents walked through the door. Sweetie Belle settled with group in the living room for a while before being told she still had homework to finish for tomorrow and reluctantly left.
Eventually the group began to disperse as each had to get home for dinner. Sunset was the last to leave, as she often was, when the group gathered anywhere. She and Rarity were tidying up the mess left in the living room when she felt now was the only time she could voice her thoughts. “Rarity?”
“Mmm?”
“I was thinking about your foggy head.”
“Oh yes?” Rarity wasn’t sure where this was going.
“Well, I thought we could maybe, em, test you, to see if it would happen with anypony else or if it’s just Applejack that causes it.”
“What are you suggesting Darling?” said Rarity, a smile on her face as the direction of the conversation became clear.
“Well, I, em, though maybe, em.....”
Rarity walked up behind sunset and put her hands on Sunset’s hips. “Do you want to have sex with me Darling?” she whispered into her ear. Sunset didn’t respond so Rarity turned her round and kissed her on the lips as she had before. “I wouldn’t object,” she said fluttering her eyelids, it always worked on boys.
“I... yes,” admitted Sunset, not making eye contact.
“Well, maybe we could arrange something. But not tonight, I’ve got to make a start on dinner and we’ve school tomorrow.”
“Really?” said Sunset. Her voice filled with relief and a beautiful smile on her face as she looked up at Rarity.
“Yes, but I do need to get started on dinner.”
“Right,” said Sunset as she took the hint and headed for the door, “Well, I’ll see you at school then.”
Rarity watched her leave and admired her figure, Sunset seemed to know she was looking and was swaying her hips more than normal. She'd always admired Sunset’s figure, even when she had been evil, the awful personality can’t negate a great pair of hips and a beautiful chest, C to D cup by Rarity’s estimates. Now that she was good and a generally happy person, her smile had set it all off beautifully.
“This could be good” said Rarity to herself.
Rainbow and Fluttershy left Rarity’s hand in hand, they were going to Rainbow’s for dinner but Fluttershy wouldn’t be staying over as they had school tomorrow. The pair waited until they were well out of earshot before discussing the revelation that been made today.
“I can’t believe Rarity and Applejack were having sex!” exclaimed Rainbow.
“I know!” replied Fluttershy with equal excitement. She knew too much to find it exciting but she had to pretend so as not to arouse her girlfriend’s suspicion.
“I’d never have thought she would be one for casual sex,” said Rainbow. “I thought she’d find some rich, sophisticated guy and that would be her.”
“It must have been knowing we’d had sex that first time that triggered it. Her first time with Applejack was the evening after we came out.” Fluttershy realised she was close to telling more than she should so she added “But sex is amazing, it’s no wonder she wanted to try it.”
“It’s the partner that makes it so good,” said Rainbow as she squeezed Fluttershy’s hand.
“You charmer,” giggled fluttershy.
“Just the truth, if we weren’t in love I don’t think it’d be half as good.” A little shiver of excitement ran through both of them at the mention of love.
“Pinkie was less of a surprise,” said Rainbow, slightly breaking the mood.
“Really? I was pretty surprised.”
“Well, yeah, she’s a slightly crazy party animal, if anyone was sleeping round it’d be her.”
“I’d never thought of that,” admitted Fluttershy.
“And did you see the look on her face talking about it? That was her Frosting face! I didn’t think she loved anything as much as frosting.”
“Do you think it’s really as good as she says? With a guy I mean.”
Rainbow paused for a few seconds to consider this. “I’ll never know,” she finally responded.
Fluttershy looked at her. Rainbow’s smile showed complete content with her life. “You think we’ll go the distance?”
Rainbow stopped in her tracks and spun Fluttershy round to face her, catching her and holding her tight, their eyes only inches apart. “I know we will,” she said softly before kissing Fluttershy on the lips.
As they parted and continued on their way, Rainbow's arm was now around Fluttershy’s shoulders.
“What makes you so sure?” asked Fluttershy, she was feeling bad for not being so certain of their bond.
“Because I could never find anyone else as sweet and beautiful as you.”
“You’re sweet too,” said Fluttershy as she leaned in a kissed Rainbow’s cheek.
“If you want it less sweet, I’d never find someone with curves like yours.” She slid her hand down from Fluttershy’s shoulders and under her top and then under her bra as well.
“People might see,” said Fluttershy, making no effort to stop her as Rainbow’s fingertips began gently stroking around her nipple.
“No one’s ahead of us and your hair hides us from every other angle.”
“Oh I hate myself for this, but we can’t,” said Fluttershy, thoughts of her ending up like Rarity in an alley filling her mind. “You know we can’t with your parents there.”
Rainbow’s parent had taken a while to accept their daughter’s sexuality and had treated Fluttershy as some wicked temptress until they had seen how happy she made their daughter. Acceptance does not, however, mean approval. This completely contrasted Fluttershy’s parents who immediately accept their daughter’s choice and already treated Rainbow as their daughter-in-law, even introducing her to visiting friends and family as such. Rainbow slid her hand back up to Fluttershys’s shoulder. She was upset that her parents hadn’t supported her life choice and felt as if she had failed them in some way.
“Hey, don’t think like that,” said Fluttershy, knowing exactly what was going through Rainbow head. “You know they still love you. How about if you give me a massage after dinner?”
Rainbow perked up at that idea. She had been sent for a massage after an injury and found it very relaxing, so long as they avoided her feet. She’d suggested she give Fluttershy one when she’d been too nervous about a presentation at school to sleep. There had been nothing sexual about it but both felt a deep sense of intimacy. A sexual component had appeared subsequently as Rainbow paid a lot of attention to Fluttershy’s breasts, using her mouth as well as her hands.
“But no sex, just some attention for the girls,” reminded Fluttershy.
Author's Note
This was written well before Rainbow's parents were introduced in the show so there may be a tiny difference in them and their reaction to their daughter.
It was a week after Rarity’s confession to the group and her flirting with Sunset, nothing had come from that as Rarity was waiting for Sunset to make a move first which did not seem immanent. It was Saturday, and the girls were at Pinkie's house for no reason in particular. They’d watch a movie and eaten a lot thing they really shouldn’t have while, gossiping all the time.
Marble had joined them for the film, mainly because there was nothing she could do to stop her sister from making her, but she had managed to leave once it was finished and was now hiding in her room until the others left. She struggled to be around Sunset as it was her actions that were the reason she was now being home schooled. Sunset hadn’t been crueller to her than anyone else, but she had taken it worse than anyone else and, even knowing Sunset was nice now, she was still unable to even look at her.
While Marble was scared of Sunset, Sunset was also mildly scared of Marble. Seeing the girl she had destroyed still visibly shaking in her presence always put a huge dent in her fragile self-worth. She had tried to befriend Marble but had only ended up scaring her more, so now she just stayed clear of her and didn’t speak when she was in the room because her voice notably scared her. She had spent most of the movie reflecting on what an awful person she had been. Hiding her torment from the others as she had grown so used to doing.
With the movie finished, the group, with no need to face the TV, had spread around the room. Rainbow was sitting in the chair with Fluttershy sitting sideways in her lap with her legs over the arm. Applejack, Rarity and Sunset were sitting on the sofa while Pinkie was unable to stay in one place for more than a few seconds due to the amount of sugar she had consumed and all were pretending they didn’t know where Rainbow’s hand was.
Applejack had just invited them to a barbeque at Sweet Apple Acers next weekend when a thought struck the sugar high Pinkie. “Hey Sunset, how come we’ve never been to your house!?”
This was a question that the members of the group had asked themselves but had never discussed it with each other or Sunset. They looked at Sunset who looked incredibly unsettled by this simple question.
“It is something that has crossed my mind,” said Rarity. “I mean you don’t have any family in this dimension, and you were here for ages before you made any friends.”
Sunset now looked like a deer in headlights, she was sitting bolt upright and looking round the group as if she was expecting an attack.
“I’m sorry, Darling,” said Rarity, realising this would be a bad direction to continue the conversation. “You don’t need to answer if you don’t want to.”
“Why?” said Pinkie, “Why don’t we know? Is she hiding something? Like a giant killer robot? A deadly mutant fish? Oh oh oh, A giant killer mutant robot fish!”
Rarity glared at her with such ferocity it seemed to cut right through the sugar rush as Pinkie immediately calmed down and sat on the arm of the sofa.
“I guess I should tell you but please don’t judge me,” said Sunset with an audible note of pleading in her voice. “You’re right. I don’t have family here, I don’t have money. When I arrived I brought bits and jewels from Equestria but they were worth practically nothing here.” Sunset paused as she tried to muster her courage. Her friends all noticed that was nervously fiddling with the hem of her skirt and not making eye contact. “I don’t have a home,” she admitted.
The group was silent for a few seconds.
“So where do you live?” asked Rainbow.
“I squat,” came a very quiet voice from Sunset.
“No!” declared Rarity as she jumped to her feet, “You live with me now Dear, go get your things.”
“But I -“
“I will not have it any other way,” stated Rarity as she pulled Fluttershy off Rainbow’s lap. “Fluttershy and I will go and get my room ready for you, the rest of you go and collect her things.”
At this Rarity headed for the door dragging Fluttershy behind her who was attempting, and failing, to subtly rearrange her bra.
As the retrieval team arrived at Sunset’s house all of them were a little nervous, Sunset because she was revealing her deepest shame and the others because this was not a particularly nice part of town. The house was fairly decent looking from the outside, a little run down but not too bad. When they entered it was clear that it had been a while since anyone had decorated. Wallpaper was peeling off, paint was faded and the carpets were worn.
As they had entered, Sunset motioned for them to be quiet as she took a baseball bat out of the hall cupboard. She proceeded to check each of the rooms downstairs for something before heading upstairs where she did the same. Applejack, Rainbow and Pinkie exchanged worried looks and stayed close together. Satisfied nothing was there, Sunset then took out a key and unlocked the only room she hadn’t checked. This turned out to be her bedroom. As they all entered, Rainbow and Applejack noticed there were strong looking deadbolts on the inside of the door.
“This is where you live?” asked Applejack.
“Yes,” replied Sunset.
It was clear she wasn’t going to talk about it so none of her friends pursued the subject. Sunset took a box out from the wardrobe and silently starting putting the books from the desk in it followed by her clothes. Her worldly positions barley filled it.
“This everything?” asked Applejack as she picked the box up.
Sunset simply nodded and left the room.
Meanwhile, Rarity and Fluttershy were setting up a single bed in Rarity’s bedroom. She’d told her parents about Sunset being homeless and said she would now be living with her. She had expected a little resistance from them but was very happy that they had instantly agreed.
As well as her parents, Sweetie Belle was happy with it too as she had grown fond of Sunset who helped her a lot with her homework and was a very patient teacher. She was also still trying to make up for the ‘Anon-a-Miss Incident’. She and her friends had very nearly destroyed Sunset’s recently restored acceptance by the school after the Battle of the Bands by framing her for running a gossip site and ruining people’s lives again.
“Right, that’s bed, closet space and a few drawers empty for her,” said Rarity going through her mental check list. “How are we going to go about getting dressed?”
“That’s the good thing about sharing a room with your girlfriend,” said Fluttershy, “there’s no worries about privacy because you don’t need any for changing.”
“Well yes, but I’m not dating Sunset,” pointed out Rarity, “and if you were moving in with me you would want privacy, wouldn’t you?”
“No, I’d be alright changing in front of you. There’s something about orgasming on front of your friends that makes you less nervous about doing anything in front of them.”
“Are you sure you’re Fluttershy? Timid girl? Yea high?”
Fluttershy giggled. “Do you want me to take my top off?” she asked as she started to lift it up
“No need Darling, I’ve seen you topless remember. I fit your bras.”
Rarity walked over to Fluttershy and cupped her breasts, running her hands up the sides if them. This was mainly just to see what Fluttershy would do. She smiled, which was unexpected. “Rainbow is really having a good effect on you my dear. I’d never have thought you could be this confident in yourself and proud of your body. You were always trying to hide these.” At that she lifted and squeezed Fluttershy’s breasts.
“What would you do if I wasn’t dating anyone?” asked Fluttershy.
“I would do all I could to get you into bed,” answered Rarity without a moment’s hesitation and not breaking eye contact so Fluttershy would know she was serious, “but you know I would never get in between you and Rainbow. I’d be shocked if I’m not designing your wedding attire in a few years.” At that thought she realised she should probably make a start on it.
She had moved her hands over Fluttershy’s chest to trace out her cleavage just as Fluttershy leaned in to hug her. This resulted in Rarity’s hands being trapped between their chests and causing her to squeeze Fluttershy rather firmly. She was getting turned on now by the warmth flowing into her hands. As Fluttershy released her, she took half a step back. “You should think about coming in for another fitting, you’re not far off from needing another size up.”
“Didn’t you used to have a privacy screen before you redecorated your bedroom last time?” asked Fluttershy, getting back to business but not pointing out that Rarity’s hands were still on her chest.
“I did! I think it may still be in the attic.”
By the time Sunset and the others arrived, Rarity and Fluttershy had found the screen and set it up. Unfortunately it didn’t go with the new colours of the room which greatly annoyed Rarity so it would need to be pained in the coming days. Sweetie Belle met the others at the door and hurriedly dragged Sunset by the hand up to her new room.
“Welcome home!” she exclaimed as she brought Sunset into the room.
“Thanks Sweetie,” said Sunset, bending down to give her a hug.
“You run along Sweetie and let Sunset get settled in,” said Rarity
After a short staring match, Sweetie Belle gave in and did as she was told.
The girls had all stayed at Rarity’s for a while before dispersing back to their respective homes for dinner. Rarity’s parents had proceeded to greatly embarrass her by asking Sunset all the questions she didn’t want them to ask concerning Sunset’s family, boys, plans for the future and, worst of all, they had, jokingly, asked if there would be any demon problems.
When dinner was finished Rarity took Sunset aside. “I am so sorry about my parents asking you all those things,” she said as soon as they were out of earshot.
“It’s alright, that’s what parents are supposed to do, isn’t it? Embarrass their children.”
“They are very good at it,” admitted Rarity.
They spent most of the evening watching TV with Rarity’s parents and Sweetie Belle who sat between Rarity and Sunset. She was hoping she would get another big sister out of this. As night fell they decided it would be time for bed.
In what was now their room they changed on each side of the privacy screen, both acutely aware that one of their friends was naked just inches away. Sunset was changed first and went and sat on her bed, it was positioned so she still couldn’t see Rarity though she was hoping for a glimpse of her.
When Rarity was eventually dressed she came out from behind the screen wearing her normal style of nightdress, tight, mid thigh length, underwired and with a lot of cleavage showing. Sunset felt now was the time to ask a question she had always wondered during the group’s slumber parties. “Why do you always dress so sexy to go to bed?”
Rarity struck a pose against the post of her bed looking like she was from a sexy night attire catalogue. She then slinked over to turn on her bedside lamp and turned off the main light with the switch next to her bed leaving just the soft, warm glow of the lamp to illuminate her.
“One should always look one’s best, even when alone,” she replied, as she slipped one shoulder strap off and sashayed over to Sunset who’s gaze kept darting down from her eyes to her cleavage.
“I remember a conversation we had last weekend,” said Rarity.
Sunset tried to keep her face motionless so as not to give away her nerves but Rarity noticed the hope in her eyes so she climbed onto Sunset’s bed and sat straddling her. If she hadn’t been too occupied by the cleavage now only inches in front of her face, she would have noticed Rarity’s nightdress had ridden up and had left her completely exposed.
Rarity smiled as Sunset was unable to look up from her cleavage so she placed a finger under Sunset’s chin and tilted her head up to look at her. Sunset was mesmerised as Rarity leaned down and kissed her delicately on the lips.
As Rarity withdrew from the kiss, Sunset could only gaze up at her in wonder. “Is this really happening?” she asked breathlessly.
“Yes Darling, it is,” replied Rarity in a soft, seductive tone as she leaned down to kiss Sunset again.
Rarity parted her lips and ran her tongue across Sunset’s lips prompting her to open her mouth just a little. As Sunset complied, Rarity slipped her tongue in to meet Sunset’s. There was a sharp intake of breath from Sunset as their tongue met.
After a few seconds, Rarity again broke away from the kiss and got down from Sunsets' bed. Sunset had a look of yearning on her face but seeing Rarity’s smile she knew that wasn’t the end. Rarity placed a finger under her roommate’s chin and applied the slightest pressure to tell Sunset to come forward off the bed. She then guided her by her finger across to her own bed, a double rather than Sunset’s single bed, much better for what was coming.
After she positioned Sunset standing next to the bed, Rarity took a step away and placed one hand on her chest to hold her night dress up as she slid the other shoulder strap off. She saw Sunset was trying to control her breathing by taking long, slow breath to disguise her excitement. She paused for a few seconds to tease Sunset before raising both arms above her head. This didn’t cause her night dress to fall as she hoped so she gave a quick shake of her shoulders. As the dress fell to the floor, she arched her back to push her chest out and canted her hips.
Sunset absentmindedly reached out a hand towards Rarity but stopped half way. Seeing this, Rarity took a step forward and gently took Sunset’s hand, finishing its movement up to her chest for her. Sunset blushed as Rarity placed her hand against her magnificent alabaster chest.
“Just follow your instincts darling,” said Rarity softly to reassure her.
With these words of reassurance Sunset stepped in to Rarity and kissed her. This kissed seem to have an incredible amount of warmth to it and Rarity realised this was what she had never had with Applejack, passion. In their first few times together she thought they had it but she realised now it wasn’t, it had only ever been lust. There had never really been any foreplay like this either, in their latter encounters foreplay had consisted of Applejack calling Rarity a slut and proceeding to ram her full of fake cocks then hit her with the riding crop.
Rarity banished those thoughts from her head as she felt Sunset’s other hand join the first in caressing her chest as their tongues danced. After what felt like hours due to the warmth of the kiss, Sunset broke away. As she moved away, it seemed she dragged a small moan from Rarity lips with her. Sunset placed a finger under Rarity’s chin and sat down on the bed, gently guiding Rarity down with her as she again sat straddling her with her exposed chest directly in front of Sunset’s eager tongue.
Rarity realised at this point that her thoughts were hers, there was no fog in her head, no slut acting for her, these were her actions and her desires. She suddenly felt a shiver of pleasure run through her as Sunset’s tongue flicked one of her nipples and her head rolled back as another moan escaped her.
“We need to be quiet,” she said to Sunset, “I don’t want my parents or Sweetie Belle hearing us.”
“I don’t seem to be the one having trouble,” replied Sunset jokingly before running her tongue around Rarity’s nipple.
“Mmmmm, you’ll be struggling shortly,” said Rarity trying to stay quiet.
“I hope so,” replied Sunset, a huge smile on her face.
As Sunset continued her attention to Rarity’s chest, alternating her tongue between the two rock hard nipples desperate for attention, Rarity slid her hand down Sunsets stomach and into her pyjamas. As she ran a finger down Sunset’s wet lips, Sunset ceased work on her chest and tried to control her breathing and stop herself letting out the moan that already forming.
“It’s your turn to try and stay quiet,” whispered Rarity.
Sunset smiled and raised her arms above her head as Rarity lifted her top up. As Sunset’s red and blonde hair tumbled back down across her shoulders, Rarity felt as if her heart skipped a beat. She had planned this as a one-time thing, maybe with some repeats if Sunset wanted, but maybe that wasn’t what she wanted anymore. Looking at Sunset, her tousled hair and her beautiful, slightly shy smile, Rarity wondered if she wanted more with Sunset.
“Hey,” said Sunset playfully, “I thought I was going to be struggling to stay quiet now?”
“Sorry, I, It’s just...” stumbled Rarity.
“Are you alright?” asked Sunset, placing a hand on Rarity’s arm.
“More than alright,” replied Rarity as she put her arms around Sunset and kissed her as they both fell backwards to lie on the bed. Rarity then rolled them over so they were lying on their sides, lips still locked.
They lay there for several minutes enjoying the unbelievable warmth of their kiss as their hands caressed the other's body with Sunset’s hands causing Rarity to shiver wherever they touched. After spending time paying attention to Sunset’s chest, Rarity’s hand eventual made its way down Sunsets stomach and back underneath her pyjamas.
Sunset broke from the kiss as she gasped at Rarity’s touch. Rarity’s finger had dipped in between her wet lips and was gently stroking her along the full length of her slit.
“Your turn to stay quiet,” whispered Rarity, placing a finger from her free hand against Sunsets lips.
“Mmm-Ahh,” was all Sunset could manage as Rarity fingers explored her soaking sex. She took a couple of deep breaths and continued, “I don’t think I can, I’ve never felt anything like thiiiiii.... Oh, Rarity they’ll hear me.”
“We’ll take it slow Darling. You’ll be fine, just relax,” said Rarity as she kissed Sunset sweetly on the lips.
She slid down the bed, running a fingernail down between Sunsets breasts and down her stomach, causing a little gasp to escape Sunset’s lips. When she reached the waistband of Sunsets pyjamas, she brought her other hand up from Sunset’s pussy and slowly finished undressing her. With Sunset now exposed, Rarity positioned her mouth an inch above Sunsets pussy, her warm breath causing Sunset’s breathing to quicken.
“Are you ready?” asked Rarity.
“Yes,” came the immediate answer.
Rarity extended her tongue and placed it against Sunset’s swollen clit. Sunset’s entire body quivered at the touch and she let out a long, soft moan. Rarity gave her a few seconds to compose herself before she slowly ran her tongue down. and then into, Sunset’s pussy.
With her gorgeous friend's tongue deep into her pussy, Sunset let out another long moan and her back arched on its own accord. Instinct told her that paying attention to her own breasts would greatly increase her pleasure. She brought her hands up and grasped her breasts, caressing herself and found her instincts were spot on.
Rarity was deeply enjoying the taste of Sunset, her tongue seemed to be working on autopilot, licking the length of Sunsets pussy, toying with her clit and pushing in to her moist pussy. Her head was still fog free but her eyes were closed and the only sensation was the warmth and taste of Sunset’s pussy. She snapped back to reality as Sunsets legs clamp around her back, holding her onto her pussy as loud moans escaped her.
“Darling, please stay quiet,” said Rarity, reluctantly lifting her head away from Sunset’s pussy
“I’ll try,” gasped Sunset in between moans. “Please keep going.”
As Sunset held a hand over her mouth to stifle her moans, Rarity closed her eyes and went back to the wonderful sensation that was her friend’s pussy. The pleasure she was getting from giving oral was almost pushing her over the edge as it was but she still reached down between her own legs and starting fingering herself as well. It had never been this good with Applejack, every cell of her body seemed as if it was about to cum and she had barely touched herself.
As Rarity’s tongue continued its magical stimulation of her pussy, Sunset felt herself reach the plateau of orgasmic bliss. She knew she wouldn’t be able to hold back what was coming and reached out to grab one of Rarity’s pillows and clamped it to her face just as she climaxed. Her entire body felt as if it were receiving tiny, wonderful electric shocks and her muscles seemed to be in as much pleasure as her brain as her legs and arms were twitching of their own volition.
The muffled moans and the wonderful taste of Sunset’s cum pushed Rarity over the edge as well, she tried her best to keep up her rhythmic tongue movements for Sunset and her own fingers toying with her own pussy but she couldn’t. All she could do was enjoy the pleasure that washed over her.
The two girls lay there for several minutes as they came down and got their breath back. Rarity licked Sunset’s pussy clean causing a few more moans to escape her beautiful friend’s mouth. When she was confident she had the strength, she climbed up the bed and lay down next to Sunset who rolled onto her side to face her.
“Welcome home,” said Rarity, with a smile on her face.
“It’s nice to have a home again,” replied Sunset with a smile forming on her face too. She reached out and placed a tender hand on Rarity’s side.
“You taste amazing Darling, I almost came just from eating you,” said Rarity before she leaned across and kissed Sunset, letting her have a little taste of herself.
“I do taste good,” noted Sunset with a small laugh. “Do you think anyone heard us?”
“I don’t think so,” replied Rarity before adding to herself, Hopefully.
“Is sex always this exhausting?” asked Sunset.
Rarity let out a small chuckle, “If done right.”
At that point, Sunset remembered the reason she had used to suggest this encounter. “Did your head get foggy?”
“No Darling, that was all my own thoughts,” said Rarity as a feeling of joy seemed to flow through her, she was alone in her head again. “Do you, perhaps, want to sleep over here tonight?” asked Rarity hopefully. She was going to need some time to think about those feeling that had been stirred up earlier. What she knew was that she wanted to stay close to Sunset.
“I’d like that,” said Sunset leaning over to kiss Rarity.
The two girls got into bed together, not bothering to dress again, with Rarity having taken the opportunity to clean her face. Sunset fell asleep within a minute while Rarity lay awake for some time, thinking about those new feelings, the best of which was the inexplicable sense of contentment as she lay there with Sunset asleep in her arms.
Author's Note
I wrote this a few months before Friendship Games came out and was overjoyed to see the beautifully tender moment between Sunset and Rarity when Rarity's comforting Sunset about her past.
As the build up to the Friendship Games had started at Canterlot High, Rainbow had been hitting the gym pretty regularly to make sure she was in top form for whatever the games would throw at her. This had meant she had less time to spend with her friends and particularly her girlfriend. After a couple of weeks of her bed being empty too often, Fluttershy decided the best way to spend time with her was to join Rainbow at the gym.
Rainbow had been a little sceptical at first as Fluttershy was no athlete and it took her a little while to figure out she just wanted to join to spend time with her. There was a month’s free trial which would take them up to the games when Rainbow’s visits would drop off so Fluttershy didn’t even have to pay a penny.
They’d been going together for a couple of weeks now, usually late evening when there were less people about as Fluttershy was uncomfortable wearing form fitting workout clothes, despite Rainbow’s encouragement. To her and Rainbow’s surprise, she found she quite enjoyed using the free weights. She couldn’t join Rainbow on the treadmill where she spent most of her time as even a good quality sports bra couldn’t prevent uncomfortable bouncing from a chest like her’s. While she did enjoy her workout, she didn’t push herself as she wasn’t here to bulk up, just to be close to her girlfriend.
Tonight, Rainbow was on the treadmill while Fluttershy was sitting on the end of a bench using the weights. The treadmills were positioned off to the side and slightly behind the benches and Rainbow was being distracted by Fluttershy’s profile. She was wearing a tight, black strappy top and black shorts and had her hair in twin bunches. There were a few inches of her midriff showing but what had captured Rainbows eye was the magnificent view of Fluttershy’s chest in a three quarter rear profile.
As Rainbow continued to watch her work, her mind become more and more consumed by her girlfriend. As Fluttershy lifted the weights above her head, she arched her back a little, pushing her chest out even further. All thoughts other than Fluttershy simply fell out of Rainbows mind at that sight. She still had about 5 minutes to go on the treadmill but that was irrelevant now. She stopped and went over to Fluttershy, giving a small cough to announce herself before swinging one leg over the bench to sit down behind her, placing her hands on girlfriend’s shoulders with the pretext of a quick massage.
“I need you,” she whispered.
“What for?” whispered Fluttershy, she didn’t know why she whispered as there was no one nearby to disturb.
In answer, Rainbow moved her hands down Fluttershy’s back, under her arms and slowly moved forward to her chest.
“Oh,” giggled Fluttershy, “that.” She stood up slowly, letting Rainbow’s hands run down her sides and onto her ass before stepping forward and out of reach. She put the weights back on the rack before turning back to her horny girlfriend. “Don’t you still have another twenty minutes of your circuit to do?”
“Maybe, but we could have a much more fun workout at home?”
Fluttershy made a good act of considering this option as Rainbow began leaning further and further forward in anticipation of the decision. “Maaaybeee….”
Rainbow was now almost falling off the bench she was so far forward. Fluttershy decided that was enough teasing and took a quick hop in the direction of the changing room and started walking swiftly towards them. An extremely eager Rainbow bounced off the bench behind her, caught up to her in a second, grabbed her hand and pulled her onwards.
“Not in here,” whispered Fluttershy urgently, thinking Rainbow was going to drag her into the showers here and now.
“I was only going to suggest it,” said Rainbow in her best innocent voice as she adjusted her balance at the last second to turn to their locker rather than the showers.
“I’m sure you can last until we get back to your house.”
As Rainbow’s gym was close to her house and far from Fluttershy’s, they had been staying at her house most nights and had not been having much sex lately due to Rainbow's fear of her non-approving parents knowing what their daughter was up to. It hadn’t occurred to either girl that Rainbow’s parents knew they slept in the same bed and would likely be assuming they were having sex.
“I don’t know if I can,” Rainbow finally concluded, she genuinely didn’t know if she’d be able to keep her hands of Fluttershy until then.
“Alright, if you don’t control yourself until we’re in your bedroom then there will be no sex tonight,” said Fluttershy sternly. She didn’t mean it, she was getting rather horny now as well, but it would hopefully keep Rainbow from groping her on the way home.
“Do I need to shower before?” asked Rainbow. That would make it even longer until she could have her girlfriend.
“Hopefully we’ll be getting sweaty again shortly, so it would seem silly,” said Fluttershy as she pulled her skirt on over her shorts, “And I don’t trust you not to get yourself off with the mood you’re in.”
Rainbow smiled, Fluttershy knew her too well. “Are you ready yet?” she asked impatiently.
“Almost,” replied Fluttershy as she took her hair out of her bunches and shook it free, “There, all ready.”
At that Rainbow took her hand and led her swiftly to the door and out into the cool evening air. After a few minutes Fluttershy had to pull Rainbow back to slow her down. “I know it’s been a while, but you’ll have me tired out before we start at this pace.”
Rainbow slowed down to Fluttershy’s walking speed. “I’m sorry, it’s just two weeks is too long without being ‘with’ you.”
“I’ve missed you too,” admitted Fluttershy.
The two continued on at a more reasonable pace as Rainbow started talking about what she wanted to do with Fluttershy when they got home. This was mainly to make sure Fluttershy was as eager as she was and might walk a little quicker to get it. She did.
As they neared Rainbow's house, they slowed down and tried to calm their breathing. For the last five minutes Rainbow had been getting both of them extremely hot. As they went in, Rainbow’s parents were in the living room watching TV.
“We’re home,” shouted Rainbow, “we’re just going upstairs to shower.”
The two of them headed upstairs as quietly and calmly as they could manage. Rainbow showed Fluttershy into her room, closing and locking the door behind them, before turning and grabbing her, pulling her in tight as she planted a kiss on her lips. Both of them were extremely turned on and the ardent passion was clear in the kiss, each was almost trying to drink in the other.
Rainbow grabbed Fluttershy’s top and pulled it up and off. As soon as her top was clear of her face, Fluttershy had planted her lips back on her lovers, those two seconds their lips were apart was agony for both of them. She then unzipped Fluttershy skirt and let it drop to the floor as the two of them walked towards the bed, their lips still locked together.
Fluttershy couldn’t take it any longer, she had been holding her transformation back since Rainbow had started talking dirty on the way here. The instant she stopped holding it back her ears, wings and pony tail appeared. Rainbow was the only thought left in her head and she melted into the kiss.
As they reached the bed, Rainbow removed her girlfriend‘s sports bra just as Fluttershy fell backwards onto the bed. Rainbow took her own top and bra off before climbing onto the bed, straddling her girlfriend as their lips again locked together. She ran a hand down Fluttershy’s side and under the waistband of her shorts.
Fluttershy moaned into the kiss as Rainbow’s fingers touched her clit and began to slide down her wet pussy lips before Rainbow slid two fingers into her. “Make me cum,” she begged, breaking off the kiss. “I want you so badly.”
After about thirty seconds of Rainbow’s thumb on her clit and two fingers inside her, Fluttershy was nearing a frenzy and needed to cum. She grabbed the hand Rainbow was using to support herself and swept it out from under her, causing her girlfriend to fall the couple of inches down so that she was laying full length on top of her, their breasts crushed together. As Fluttershy brought her lover’s hand up to her wing, Rainbow knew what she wanted and started stroking the length of those silky feathers. With her pussy still being toyed with, this immediately brought Fluttershy to the edge of orgasm.
Rainbow broke of their kiss and placed a hand firmly over her lover’s mouth as she started moaning louder and louder as her hips started to thrust into Rainbow’s fingers. “Cum for me, Shy, cum for me.”
At these words from her lover, Fluttershy came. Screaming into Rainbows hand, she threw her arms around her, holding her tight and accidentally digging her nails into Rainbow’s back. After about ten seconds of this, Rainbow ceased her stroking of Fluttershy’s wing and broke out from her weakened grasp, sliding down the bed and pulling her shorts off before lapping up her cum. Fluttershy had the sense clamped her own hand over her mouth as Rainbows tongue kept her in orgasm.
Wanting to keep Fluttershy writhing for as long as possible, Rainbow’s tongue dived into her wet slit, seeking more of her nectar, as she brought her thumb to the swollen clit and starter rubbing and squeezing as she fucking her with her tongue. After about two minutes, Fluttershy began to descend from her orgasmic high. Rainbow climbed up over her and thrust her tongue’s entire length into her lover’s eager mouth, ensuring Fluttershy got a good taste of her own cum.
With no warning, Fluttershy rolled Rainbow off her and then straddled her so her hanging breasts were above Rainbow’s face. She didn’t need any encouragement and began eagerly kissing and sucking on Fluttershy’s erect nipples and brought her hands to her girlfriend’s ass, caressing and squeezing.
Fluttershy loved the attention Rainbow paid to her tits but she was too horny to continue something that wouldn’t make her cum again. She flapped her wings and hovered a few feet above Rainbow who smiled at the sight of gorgeous, naked girlfriend hanging in the air. Fluttershy then spin round and landed over Rainbow so they could both enjoy each other. She immediately went down on Rainbow’s dripping pussy, she had been neglecting her girlfriend so it was now her turn to cum like a girl possessed. She ran her tongue along Rainbow’s wet lips, the taste of her lover arousing her even more. As she slipped her tongue inside Rainbow, she felt her own lips being parted.
Rainbow pushed a finger into girlfriend's pussy as her own was being spread apart as Fluttershy tongue sought its depths. The warm pressure of her girlfriend’s tits against her stomach was an extra degree of arousal for her and she knew she wouldn’t need much stimulation to bring her to her orgasm. She began flicking Fluttershy’s clit with her tongue as she started caressing her insides with a couple of fingers. The eager tongue fucking she was receiving from Fluttershy stopped momentarily as she shuddered and moaned so Rainbow pushed her advantage, nipping Fluttershy’s clit gently between her teeth causing her pussy to clench around her fingers. Fluttershy pushed through the pleasure barrier and continued licking and fucking Rainbow with her tongue as she copied Rainbow’s technique by pinching her clit between her fingers.
“Ooooh fuck, keep doing that,” moaned Rainbow.
Fluttershy happily continued as Rainbow’s hips began to quiver and her tongue lost it's rhythm on her clit as she approached orgasm. As Rainbow went over the edge, she grabbed Fluttershy’s wing which threw her over for the second time.
The two lovers tried to keep up their actions to keep the other in ecstasy but all technique was gone. They were both in the grips of pleasure and all they could do was clumsily lap the cum from the others pussy. After what felt like an eternity in the grips of orgasm, they both came back down to reality.
“Wow,” came a faint voice from Rainbow, “that was amazing, Shy.”
Fluttershy’s only response was to climbed off of Rainbow, turned round and flop down on her side facing Rainbow, her wings both behind her, and pant heavily. Rainbow slid in close and locked lips with her exhausted girlfriend. When she let Fluttershy up for air, she had a massive smile on her face.
“That was amazing,” whispered Fluttershy after she recovered, “it’s never been like that before.”
“I know what you mean,” replied Rainbow, “I just needed you so badly. I’ve never known you not to want me to suck your tits.”
“I was too horny, I needed to cum and while I do love you toying with my chest, you can’t make me cum like that.
“Now there’s a challenge,” said Rainbow with a grin.
“But not now, I’m exhausted.” said Fluttershy as her hand started to caress Rainbow’s firm stomach. “You made me cum so much but I only made you cum once.”
“It’s not a competition about who made who cum the most,” said Rainbow, suppressing a laugh at the oddity of her not trying to turn something into a competition. “Seeing you cum is like a mini orgasm anyway, you just look so beautiful and your cute little moans could nearly make me cum without you even touching me.”
“Aww, you’re so sweet,” said Fluttershy, batting her eye lashes.
“Only for you,” replied Rainbow, leaning in and kissing her gently on the lips. “Seriously, don’t tell people I can be sweet.”
“Alright,” giggled Fluttershy.
As they both lay there just enjoying the post sex glow, their hands wandered slowly over the others body, Rainbow suddenly remembered that her parents would be expecting to hear the shower going at some point. “Are you all right if I go for my shower first?” Rainbow asked.
“Ok, I’ll see if I calm myself down enough for my wings to go away. Should you wash wings?”
“No idea,” said Rainbow with a laugh as she got up and leaning over to gently brush one of Fluttershy’s wings causing her to quiver with pleasure.
“That won’t help.”
“I know,” replied Rainbow cheerfully as she wrapped a towel round herself and headed for the bathroom.
As it turned out, Fluttershy was still winged when Rainbow came back and had to figure out how to shower with two wings taking up a lot of room in the shower cabinet. When she came back into Rainbow’s bedroom, water was dripping from her wings and there was about two feet of her wet pony tail trailing along the floor.
“I need help. I can’t dry my wings or deal with my hair.”
The girls spent the next half hour drying Fluttershy’s feathers and pony tail. Rainbow had to try hard to make sure only the towel touched Fluttershy’s wings in case she brought her to orgasm again. Though there were a couple of ‘accidental’ touches. Annoyingly, they’d nearly finished dealing with her wings and ponytail when both vanished.
The Friendship Games had just finished in the most spectacular way ever and the two schools had set their rivalry apart for the dance that always took place at the end. The girls had immediately accepted this new Twilight as part of their group and her classmates from Crystal Prep had even been nice to her. The word had already spread that, to avoid confusion, this Twilight would simply be called Twilight and the Twilight they’d previously known would be referred to as Princess Twilight.
Sunset had taken it upon herself to tell Twilight everything about what’s been happening since she brought magic to this world. Rarity had stuck by Sunset to defend her from her own self deprecation regarding who she used to be and was glad she had; Sunset went into far more detail about how awful she used to be than needed so Rarity had moved the history lesson along.
They also warned Twilight to prepare for the names people will come up with for her demonic form. Sunset told her about how she had been called Sunset Demon for months after her transformation, often directly to her face. She was quick to point out that she was hated long before she turned into a demon so Twilight probably won’t have to worry about too much malicious name calling.
There was, however, another reason Rarity was staying by Sunsets side, even with boys from both schools asking her dance regularly. She remembered Sunset telling them that she liked someone far away and wasn’t sure if it’s them she liked or just the idea of them. She’d known at the time she meant Princess Twilight and now here she was, sitting next to a very similar Twilight who would be staying. As the jealousy over Sunset and Twilight’s immediate bond rose within her, Rarity had finally admitted to herself she had feeling for Sunset and was now terrified she was about to lose the object of her affection.
Twilight seemed happy to accept everything she was told about magic, even sirens who can mind control people by singing was quickly accepted. What she had trouble with was the idea that two girls could be a couple. It turned out Crystal Prep was very old fashioned in its values and they were taught couples were a man and a woman. Even shown the two examples on the dance floor in front of her, she found that harder to believe than anything.
While Sunset and Rarity were with Twilight, Fluttershy and Rainbow had been on the dance floor all night. They had been harassed a few times by Lyra and Sweetie Drops who had previously tried to establish some kind of Alpha Lesbian Couple status within the school and were trying to get a showdown going on the dance floor. Rainbow was uncharacteristically ignoring any offer of a competition and was focusing all her attention on her girlfriend. She did realise that by doing so, she was actually winning.
As the party went on, with a ponied up Pinkie constantly keeping it fresh, the students of both schools found they actually rather liked their former rivals. Lemon Zest and Vinyl had found their common interest in music and were both completely in sync running the decks. This was noted by the Canterlot students as Vinyl was always very possessive of her equipment and allowing someone she had just met yesterday to use it was a big deal.
As the night drew on, Pinkie announced that Photo Finish, who had been roaming the hall photographing everything she saw ‘The Magicks’ in, would be taking group shots for anyone that wanted one. Pinkie then skipped over to Sunset, Rarity and Twilight and dragged them up to the dance floor to round up Applejack, Fluttershy and Rainbow. After a minute of being dragged round the dance floor and only finding Applejack, the girls finally pulled Pinkie to standstill.
“Stop draggin’ us about, they ain’t here, Pinkie,” said Applejack.
“Nooooooo!” wailed Pinkie, dropping to her knees in an extremely over the top manner.
“Oh calm down,” said Rarity, “I think I know where they’ll be, back in a minute.”
She knew they would probably be in a classroom somewhere getting close so she headed down the hall looking through the windows in the classroom doors, finding nothing so went up to the next floor. In the first room she saw a mass of pink hair, Fluttershy was sitting on a desk with her back to the door. Rarity couldn’t see Rainbow so she must be hidden behind Fluttershy’s hair. What she could see was Fluttershy’s top and bra on the desk next to her.
She paused for a few seconds, a little fancy for voyeurism popping up from somewhere in her mind, before knocking softly on the door. She saw Fluttershy jolt upright and Rainbow appear from behind her as she opened the door.
“It’s only me,” she said softly.
“Oh thank goodness,” sighed Fluttershy, her voice full of relief as she got off the desk and turned round to pick up her clothes.
“’Shy!” exclaimed Rainbow, shocked that her topless girlfriend just turned to face their friend.
“What?” replied Fluttershy, putting her bra back on. “She’s seen them before.”
Rainbow turned to Rarity with a mixed look of shock and anger.
“I fit her bras,” clarified Rarity. “You need to be topless for that.”
“Oh,” said Rainbow, feeling a little awkward that she didn’t know that. She’d never been for a fitting, her small chest meant she just picked something off the shelf and it fitted.
“And she hasn’t been for a refit as I suggested ages ago,” said Rarity giving Fluttershy a disapproving look.
“Sorry, I will soon,” said Fluttershy as she pulled her hair out of the collar of her top.
“Anyway, the group photos are being taken so we need to get back,” said Rarity. As they headed for the door, she stopped Fluttershy. “You go on Rainbow, I need to fix Fluttershy’s hair,” she said as she made a fuss over Fluttershy
“Don’t take too long,” said Rainbow, suppressing a laugh knowing how long Rarity takes on her hair.
“You bad girl!” squealed Rarity as soon as Rainbow was gone.
“I know,” giggled Fluttershy.
“Topless in school, you sexy rebel.”
“More than topless,” said Fluttershy as she positioned her hand a few inches in front of Rarity’s skirt, finger pointing down. She then curled her middle and index fingers up.
“No!” said Rarity in disbelief. “You were fingering in school?”
“Well, I was being fingered,” admitted Fluttershy. “Next thing you know I’ll dye my hair black, have a bat tattoo and loads of piercings.”
“I’m sure I can help you find a new wardrobe for your badgirl look,” said Rarity with a chuckle. It would be a challenge trying to make those innocent eyes work with any form of badgirl-esque attire.
With that they headed back to the hall for their photo, laughing about Fluttershy becoming the school’s badgirl.
As the party drew to a close, the girls decided they should all do something tomorrow, it was Saturday after all, to welcome Twilight to their group and decided they should take her to the fair. They were meeting at Canterlot High first as that was the only place on this side of town Twilight could find easily.
They had been planning on getting lunch on route but Sweet Apple Acres had an order cancelled last minute so Applejack had brought some pies, fritters and such and they decided they may as well just have a picnic at the school before heading on.
They’d been sitting in front of the statue for ten minutes when Princess Twilight came through the portal from Equestria. There was a bit of awkwardness at first, not only because she was too late to help her friends but because she was looking at herself. The two Twilights quickly got over this and bonded as you would expect two versions of the same intellectual to. Though both agreed they shouldn’t touch, just in case the universe imploded. Neither believed that was likely but seeing the reaction to the suggestions was quite entertaining.
The girls invited Princess Twilight to the fair with them but she declined, saying she should get back to Equestria knowing everything was safe in this world. She also knew that by staying, she would be intruding on the new Twilight's bonding time with her new friends.
When they arrived at the fair, Twilight admitted to her new friends she had only been to a fair once as a child and had deemed it pointless as nothing could be learned. This was immediately seized on by Pinkie and Rainbow as a challenge to get her on every ride to show her fun is the point. Sunset and Rarity were quite happy to only go on a few rides so they could keep Fluttershy company who was rather afraid of anything too fast or high, which overs pretty much all rides, if she was being honest. Applejack preferred the games stalls and won a few stuffed animals which were passed on to Fluttershy.
As the day went on, Sunset and Twilight grew closer as they discussed their loves of maths and science. This was extremely concerning for Rarity who couldn’t even join in the conversation and just stood silently next to her love interest getting very close with a version of her own crush. Eventually, with Twilight in line for a rollercoaster with Rainbow and Pinkie, Rarity pulled Sunset aside to a quiet area of the fair with a few benches. She and Sunset sat down in silence, Rarity was very nervous about what she was going to have to do and could only stare ahead.
“Um, Sunset, I was wondering if.... if you maybe wanted to go for dinner sometime? Just the two of us?”
“Sure, sounds fun,” replied Sunset immediately.
“By the two of us I sort of mean a... a date?” Rarity was so nervous she was nearly whispering.
“Sure, sounds fun,” reiterated Sunset in a soothing tone as she placed her hand on Rarity’s.
Rarity turned to look at Sunset and saw the smile that made her heart skip a beat. “You really want to go on a date with me?” she asked just to be certain.
Sunset squeezed Rarity’s hand and turned to look into the distance. “When I first came to this world, I thought you were all weird. But, as I spent more time here, I grew to appreciate that some of you were beautiful. You were the one that showed me your species could be beautiful. That’s why I did such horrible things to you to stop you beating me for Fall Formal Princess.” She gave Rarity a small smile of apology. “When you and Princess Twilight cleansed me of that awful girl I used to be, you were the first one to truly forgive me, it only took you a few weeks while the rest of the school still outright hated me and our other friends didn’t really believe I’d changed until the dazzlings.”
Rarity started to interrupt at this point to defend her friends but Sunset talked over her. “I know you all let me hang out with you, but I was always on the edge, just tagging along so you could keep an eye on the she-demon.” At this, Sunset was now looking down at the ground, the girl she used to be still haunted her and the shame that crept into her mind would never fully leave. She was happy to make a joke about it now as she could hide the pain it caused her. “But you believed in me, you were the first real friend I ever had, my best friend.” Sunset turned to Rarity who was tearing up at these admissions. Sunset reached up and placed a hand on Rarity’s cheek. “Now you’ve let me into your home and your bed. We’re basically dating already.”
Rarity threw her arms around Sunset and kissed her as tears flowed down her cheeks. They were a mix of sadness for Sunset and joy that she returned her affection. After what felt like an hour in paradise as their tongue danced, Rarity and Sunset heard a squeal of excitement and broke of the kiss to see Fluttershy with her hands covering her mouth and her knees bent as if she had just managed to stop herself from literally jumping for joy.
“Is this really happening!” she squealed.
Sunset stood up with Rarity following suit still hand in hand and smiled at Rarity to confirm she was happy to tell people.
“Yes Darling, we’re dating,” said Rarity, trying to stay calm.
“I’m so happy for you,” said Fluttershy bouncing forward and threw her arms round both of them. “Are you going to tell the others?”
“I think we’d better,” said Sunset.
“Agreed, we can’t keep this from them,” said Rarity.
“They’re getting cotton candy,” said Fluttershy. “If you want some we’d better hurry before Pinkie eats it all again.”
The three of them headed back to the group, Rarity and Sunset still hand in hand. As they approached the cotton candy stand, they all noticed that Pinkie’s hair seemed bigger and a lighter pink than normal. She had put her head in the machine. Again.
As the group noticed them, Applejack broke out into a grin. “Well it’s about time.”
The others followed her gaze and noticed the joined hands. There was a clamouring of disbelief and congratulations from Pinkie and Rainbow, with Pinkie offering them a handful of cotton candy from her hair. Twilight stayed quiet, she wasn’t really sure if she had the right to be involved in this.
“Yes, we’re dating,” said Rarity, her calm demeanour was rather cracked now. “Sunset pointed out we’ve really been dating for a while now.”
Applejack raised an eyebrow at her, knowing that the two of them have already had sex even without her threesome, which caused Rarity to blush profusely.
“Did you know they liked each other?” asked Fluttershy to Applejack.
“It was pretty obvious the night we –“ She paused for a split second realising she can’t mention the threesome “ – helped out our sisters with their.... thing.”
Fluttershy held her gaze for a few seconds longer before deciding that she shouldn’t question anything more.
The girls then continued their day as if nothing was different apart from Twilight feeling a little awkward around her new friend, she had found it easiest to talk to Sunset due to her being a fellow genius but Sunset assured her nothing was different now. Rarity was also being a lot warmer to her since she knew she wasn’t a threat.
As the day went on, Pinkie and Rainbow had successfully got Twilight on all the rides. With their goal complete, night coming in and Pinkie feeling ill from too much Cotton Candy, the girls decided to head home. They all saw Twilight onto her bus back across town before they themselves split up. Rarity and Sunset walking hand in hand to their home.
As they approached their house, Rarity stopped. “Would it be alright if we didn’t tell my family about us just yet?” she asked, afraid Sunset would feel insulted by her not wanting to acknowledge their relationship.
“Anything you want,” said Sunset with a smile as she let go of each Rarity’s hand.
It was fairly late and they'd had a busy few days so they decided they would just head up to their bedroom and relax in peace but Sweetie Belle gave them a funny look as they headed up the stairs. Rarity had caught her a few times staring at her and Sunset and hadn’t thought anything of it. Maybe she was just jealous her big sister was spending time at home with someone else. As they entered, Rarity sat down on her bed and kicked her shoes off as Sunset took her shoes off and neatly put them in her corner of the room before sitting down next to Rarity. She noticed Rarity was gripping the hem of her skirt again.
“What’s wrong?” she asked.
“Oh, I... nothing,” stammered Rarity.
“You sure?”
“Well, it’s, if we’re dating now, I thought maybe we could, you know, make it official?”
Sunset, in one smooth movement, spun round to straddle Rarity and planted a kiss on her lips. A quiet moan escaped Rarity as her hands left her skirt hem and fell down by her side.
“Why were you nervous of asking that?” asked Sunset as she pulled her lips an inch away from Rarity’s. “There’s no way I don’t want you.”
Rarity simply leaned in and kissed Sunset, their tongue writhing in pleasure as she started to lift Sunset’s top up, letting her hands caress Sunset’s body as she did so. Sunset leaned back and pulled her top up over her head as Rarity immediately went to unfasten her bra.
“I wish I could just freeze this moment forever,” whispered Rarity as she gazed enraptured at Sunset.
“You can see me like this anytime you want now,” Sunset reminded her as she pulled Rarity’s sweater up and over her head before taken off her bra.
“I want you so badly,” admitted Rarity before pulling Sunset in for another kiss.
She let herself fall backwards to lie on the bed, pulling Sunset down on top of her before rolling their entwined bodies over so she would be on top. She lay atop of Sunset as they kissed, their chests pressed together and their hands caressing any area they could reach of the other's body.
After several minutes of this bliss, Rarity pulled away and slid down the bed to between Sunsets legs, whipping her skirt and panties off as she went. It had been ages since she had last tasted Sunsets pussy, she was desperate for another. Sunset was already dripping wet and Rarity wasted no time in running her tongue alone that wonderful slit and tasting paradise. She brought her finger to Sunsets clit as her tongue eagerly explored the pussy it had been aching for.
Sunset lay there as the pleasure grew within her, she could feel the warmth from Rarity’s tongue spreading throughout her body as she gasped at Rarity’s touch. When she felt she was almost on the verge of cumming, she slid herself up the bed, away from Rarity and her orgasm, and propped herself up on her elbows to see Rarity hadn’t moved and was looking hurt.
“I’m sorry, was I doing it wrong?” Rarity asked her tone already sounding incredibly worried,
“What? No, you’re amazing,” said Sunset, shocked at Rarity lack of self confidence “Why would you think I wasn’t enjoying that?”
“It’s just that I’ve never felt like this before and I’m so scared I’ll lose you,” admitted Rarity, she didn’t want to have any secrets from Sunset.
“You will never lose me,” said Sunset as she held her hand out for Rarity, “I stopped because I want to taste you. 69?”
Rarity pushed her own skirt an panties before taking Sunset’s offered hand, letting herself be pulled up onto the bed. She turned round and positioned her pussy over Sunset's eager tongue and resumed her own stimulation of her new girlfriend. She felt a small jolt of pleasure shoot through her body as Sunset kissed her clit before running her tongue down her slit, pushing in.
The combined sensation of Sunset’s tongue penetrating her and the heavenly taste of her pussy drove Rarity wild with pleasure, after only a minute she was already panting in between licks as her entire body seemed to be electrified. She had no choice but to break away from Sunset’s pussy as the pleasure overwhelmed her. She tried to be as quiet as possible with her family in the house, but she couldn’t hold back the moans of pleasure as the highs of orgasmic bliss wracked her body.
As she came down she resumed her actions on Sunsets pussy as Sunset kept up the attention on her own, keeping the pleasurable warmth simmering in Rarity’s body. Soon, Sunset’s hips began grinding against Rarity’s tongue as she began to cum. Rarity felt Sunset’s hands on her ass tighten their grip as she too tried to stay reasonably quiet with a little more success than herself. She quite liked the sensation.
“That was amazing,” gasped Sunset recovering her composure.
“You’re amazing, Darling,” replied Rarity.
At this, Sunset slid herself down the bed as Rarity stood on all fours above until her face was now directly under Rarity’s. “I think you’re amazing too,” she said as Rarity leaned down to kiss her.
As each girl tasted herself on the others tongue, it was also an odd sensation as they were upside down to each other. Sunset slipped out from beneath her, stood up and turned back round to face Rarity who sat up on her knees on the bed.
“How does this compare your times with Applejack?” asked Sunset as she climbed on and sat straddling her legs, their faces and inch apart.
“A million times better, the orgasms are just that much better for being with you,” said Rarity, pushing through the slight mood killer that question had brought with it. “It goes without saying that you never need that single bed again.”
Sunset hugged Rarity tight and kissed her. After a few seconds she broke off and pushed Rarity down onto the bed. Seeing her lying there, her dark hair spread out beneath, contrasting her porcelain skin, Sunset couldn’t help smiling.
Knowing Sunset was enjoying the view, Rarity brought her hands up and pushed her breasts together while pinching her nipples between her thumb and index finger. “You like?” she asked Sunset.
“You may be the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen in two dimensions.”
“I would say the same about you, though only one dimension,” said Rarity enjoying the sight of her naked blonde and redheaded girlfriend straddling her.
Sunset placed her hands on Rarity’s toned stomach, causing her to quiver. She ran her hands up and pushed Rarity’s own hands aside to gently squeeze her chest. Rarity giggled rather seductively as Sunset bent down and kissed her erect nipples.
Sunset let herself rest on top of Rarity as she was busy using both hands to caress her chest. Rarity didn’t seem to mind, the warmth of Sunset’s chest against her stomach was rather turning her on. As Sunset’s tongue flicker her nipple, Rarity let out a low pleasured moan. She closed her eyes and let the pleasure wash over her. After a minute of this bliss she felt one of Sunset’s hands leave her chest and then the spark of pleasure as a finger ran along her wet slit.
“Oh Darling, you know just what to do to me,” she said as Sunset dipped two fingers into her pussy.
As Sunset continued her near magical stimulation of her pussy, Rarity knew she wouldn’t be able to take much more. She ran a hand through Sunset’s hair, eager for more contact with her lover as her lips moved to the other pebble-hard nipple. As Sunset withdraw her fingers, Rarity desperately hoped Sunset had something more in mind. She did.
Sunset simultaneously nipped one of Rarity’s nipples between her teeth and the other between her nails while her other hand pinched Rarity’s clit. This sent Rarity crashing over the edge, a long, loud moan escaped her as the electric shocks of pleasure coursed through her body. The hands that had been caressing Sunset’s hair was now pushing her hard into her chest as the other gripped the bed covers.
When Rarity’s grip lessened, Sunset abandoned her chest and moved swiftly to between her legs where she eagerly lapped up Rarity’s juices. As Rarity recovered and her juices stopped flowing, Sunset climbed back on top of her girlfriend to see Rarity’s very contented smile.
“My body’s still tingling,” said Rarity, “That may be the most intense burst of pleasure I’ve ever felt.”
Sunset slowly leaned down as Rarity lifted her head up off the bed. As their lips touched, Sunset felt a tingle of excitement run through her. “You do look kind of exhausted after that orgasm.”
“Thank you for that compliment Darling,” said Rarity, with a near convincing expression of annoyance. Sunset raised an eyebrow at her causing the mask to break and Rarity to start laughing. “If there’s one thing I don’t mind looking exhausted after, it’s sex,” said Rarity. “What do you want to do now?”
“I’m kinda satisfied with what we’ve already done,” admitted Sunset.
“But I came more than you did. I owe you another.”
“You owe me nothing” said Sunset, kissing Rarity sweetly on the lips, “I’m not keeping score.”
The next morning, Rarity woke up from a rather exiting dream. She still felt as if she could feel Sunset’s tongue on her pussy. As her thoughts got up to speed, she realised she wasn’t just turned on from the dream. She was on her side, with Sunset spooning her. What may have been the cause of that dream was Sunset’s finger, lazily stroking up and down her pussy.
“Mmm, that’s a really nice way to wake up,” she said softly.
“Good morning,” said a still half asleep Sunset behind her. She kissed Rarity’s shoulder as her finger gently slid in between her lips. This, combined with the pleasurable warmth of Sunset’s chest against her back, caused Rarity to let out a soft moan.
This moment was then ruined be a banging on their bedroom door.
“Rarity, Sunset!” shouted Sweetie Belle. “It’s breakfast time. Mom said it’s rude to start without you.”
“We’ll just be a minute,” shouted Rarity as Sunset reluctantly removed her finger.
The girls got out of bed and went to put their pyjamas back on to go downstairs.
“It’s maybe a good thing,” said Rarity. “Fluttershy says morning sex can be a little hit and miss and you should brush your teeth before kissing.”
“I’d like to have taken that risk,” said Sunset playfully.
The girls headed down for breakfast where they were informed that Rarity’s parents would be going to visit a friend of theirs and they needed Rarity and Sunset to look after Sweetie Belle for a few hours. They didn’t have anything planned for the day and, given how busy they had been, the three of them decided to have a lazy day in front of the TV.
When Sweetie Belle went up to her room to answer a call from Apple Bloom, Sunset took the opportunity to ask something “So why are you scared you’ll lose me?” she asked, turning to face Rarity.
Rarity turned to look at her with a slight hint of fear in her eyes. Sunset placed her hand on top her’s which caused the fear to instantly vanish and be replaced with a shy smile. “It’s just... you once admitted you like Twilight, Princess Twilight, and now there’s one here. I saw you talking about all the complicated science things with her at the party and you looked so happy to be able to talk about them. I can’t do that with you, I don’t know half the words you used. I’m just scared you’ll want someone smarter than me to talk about all those things with.” She saw the slightly amused look on Sunset’s face, “I’m being silly, aren’t I?”
“You’re being very silly,” said Sunset. “But as we’re sharing, I think I might need you in the future. We both now I have some self confidence issues and now Canterlot High’s new student is going to eclipse me as resident teen genius so I might need some moral support. This human Twilight is no threat to you. Maybe if I’d gone back to equestria when you defeated me, I might have wanted something to happen with Princess Twilight but I didn’t. I stayed here, and something else happened, something wonderful.”
Both girls smiled and leaned in towards each other. As their lips met they heard a gasp from behind them. They sprang apart and turned to see Sweetie Belle with her hands clasped over her mouth almost quivering with excitement.
“Go ahead,” said Rarity, knowing what was coming.
“You’re a couple!” shrieked Sweetie Belle as she bounded over to them, stopping with an excited hop in front of them. “I knew it! I knew you were a couple.”
“How could you have figured it out already?” asked Rarity. “We only started dating last night.”
“Really?” asked Sweetie Belle as her expression turned from excitement to confusion. “I thought you’ve been going out for ages?”
“Why would you think that Sweetie?” asked Rarity causing Sweetie Belle looked down at her shoes. “Come on now, you’re not in trouble,” she said to reassure her.
“I heard you together on Sunset's first night here,” said Sweetie Belle, almost inaudibly.
Rarity’s face froze in her comforting expression. “What do you mean by ‘together’?” she asked in the same, though now forced, comforting tone.
“I heard you having sex,” said Sweetie Belle.
“How do you know what sex sounds like?” asked Sunset.
“Well, we learned about what a girl and a boy do in school, but not what girls do together so we asked Fluttershy but she wouldn’t tell us. So Scootaloo found a video online and we watched it. It sounded like the noises I heard from your room.”
“Did you only watch one video?” asked Rarity. Sweetie Belle nodded, still not looking up from her shoes. “Good,” said Rarity, sounding rather relieved. “You’re all too young to be watching things like that. You know you can come to me with any questions you have about dating, yes?”
“I know,” said Sweetie Belle finally looking up at her big sister and Sunset. “Are you mad at me?”
“Goodness no,” said Rarity pulling her sister in for a hug, “but we’re keeping this a secret from mother and father just now. Can you keep our secret?”
Sweetie Belle smiled and mimed zipping her mouth closed.
“You can tell your friends, everyone at school will know by lunch on Monday anyway,” said Sunset.
“Does this mean you’re my sister?” she asked, turning to Sunset.
“I’ll be your sister if you want,” said Sunset, pulling Sweetie Belle in for a hug as well. “I always wanted an adorable little sister.”
Sweetie hopped up on the sofa beside them and, instead of paying any attention to the TV, started bombarding them with questions, many of which she was far too young be given the answers to.
It was Sunday night, a couple of weeks after the Friendship Games, and Rainbow Dash had received a text from Fluttershy asking her to come over immediately. She and her parents had been away for the weekend to a nature reserve and must only have arrived home when Fluttershy sent the text. The message had simply read ‘Please come over now’ and Rainbow really didn’t know what was going on.
When she arrived, she knocked on the front door and let herself in using the key Fluttershy’s parents had given her months ago. They were in the living room and told her Fluttershy was in her room. The looks on their faces was a little odd, they looked as if they were worried but trying very hard not to give anything away. Rainbow headed up to the bedroom where she spent more time than her own. She would normally have just gone straight in but as something was odd she knocked on the door.
“Rainbow?” asked Fluttershy from within.
“Yes,” she replied as she opened the door and went in to find Fluttershy sitting on the edge of her bed and looking terrified about something. Her eyes were a little red as if she had been crying. “What’s wrong?” she asked as she darted over to her girlfriend, kneeling in front of her and taking her hands but Fluttershy pulled away from her. Rainbow just stared up at her totally confused.
“I kissed another girl,” said Fluttershy, clearly on the verge of tears.
Rainbow’s face fell. This was something she had never dreamed could happen. There were no words.
“Her name was Tree Hugger and we were watching the birds at sunset,” continued Fluttershy, trying to fill the terrifying silence. “She kissed me but I didn’t stop it, I only stopped it when she put her hand down my shorts.”
Rainbow still hadn’t moved and tears were now running down Fluttershy cheeks.
“I’m so sorry Rainbow,” sobbed Fluttershy as she moved to take Rainbow’s hand but her girlfriend pulled away from her and stood up, taking a few steps back. Fluttershy was desperately trying to hold back the howls she knew would come if Rainbow left at this point.
“I will forgive you,” said Rainbow, successfully holding back her anger at this betrayal. “Just not right now.” At this, she left.
Fluttershy managed to hold back until she heard the front door close and then let herself be overwhelmed. She threw herself onto her pillow as the pained howls rolled over her.
The next day at school, Rainbow sought out Fluttershy. After sleeping alone with her thoughts, she had forgiven her girlfriend’s betrayal and wanted to tell her in person rather than by phone. Unfortunately, no one had seen Fluttershy that morning and she wasn’t in their first class so she sent a text asking where she was but received no reply. A little later she sent another telling Fluttershy she was forgiven and she wanted to see her. This, again, received no reply. By lunch she had the entire group trying to contact her and no one received any reply, not even Rarity.
It was then Pinkie wondered aloud if Fluttershy was so upset that she may have ‘done something stupid’. Along with this comment, she mimed slitting her wrists.
As the others gave Pinkie a death glare they didn’t see the feeling of utter dread creep over Rainbow. She leapt from her seat and ran for the door, tripping over bags and knocking students to the ground in her terror. As she left the school running faster than she ever had for any sport, she felt her wings appear and took to the air, not caring who saw the magic flying girl, and flew as fast as she could to Fluttershy’s house, using her key to get in and charged up the stairs and into Fluttershy room.
There was a mound under Fluttershy’s bed covers, and it was crying.
“You’re ok,” panted Rainbow as she collapsed next to the bed, “You’re ok.”
As the relief swept over her, taking away the adrenalin, she felt the pain in her legs. She hadn’t warmed up and could probably have broken a world record with her run out of the school, she was definitely going to be sore for a few days after this. As the blood pounding in her ears started to subside, she realised that she was surrounded by wet hankies and tissues. There were also wet patches on Fluttershy’s pillows as well.
“I forgive you,” she panted. “Shy?”
She reached out to put her hand Fluttershy’s shoulder and was shocked and horrified as Fluttershy flinch at her touch.
“Fluttershy, I love you, I always will,” pleaded Rainbow. “Please speak to me.” This just caused Fluttershy to break out into a series of loud sobs. Rainbow knew what was wrong. “Have you forgiven yourself?” she asked.
Fluttershy continued sobbing beneath the covers.
“I’ll be here,” said Rainbow as she turned to sit with her back against the bed. “Just let me know when you’re ready.” She stretched her legs out and sat stretching them to help prevent any issues, waiting patiently for her girlfriend.
After about five minutes, during which her transformation had ended, she heard Fluttershy move under the covers and a hand appear at the top to pull them back. Rainbow turned and knelt as Fluttershy emerged. Her eyes were swollen and bloodshot and her cheeks were very damp.
“Hey,” said Rainbow, happy to see her girlfriend
“I’m so sorry,” said Fluttershy, her voice a little hoarse.
“I know. That’s why I forgive you,” said Rainbow softly, reaching out a hand toward Fluttershy
Fluttershy reached out and took Rainbow’s hand, smiling for the first time since she kissed Tree Hugger. “I don’t deserve you.”
“Yes you do,” said Rainbow, “You’re my perfect girl, I couldn’t want anyone else.”
Fluttershy pulled herself towards Rainbow and threw her arms around her, burying her face in Rainbows neck. “I love you so mu-uch,” she wailed as tears of joy threatened to replace those of sadness.
“I love you too, Sweetheart,” cooed Rainbow stroking her girlfriend’s slightly damp, matted hair. At this statement she felt the familiar tingle as the Element of Loyalty kicked in again and brought out her ears, wings and pony tail. She broke off the hug and swivelled Fluttershy round in the bed before jumping on and landing next to her. This bounced Fluttershy up off the bed a little causing her to laugh.
“There’s that beautiful girl I love,” said Rainbow seeing Fluttershy smiling.
She leaned in and kissed Fluttershy delicately on the lips, feeling the dampness of Fluttershy’s cheeks on her own. As Rainbow wiped away the remnants of her tears from her lovers face, Fluttershy reached behind Rainbow and gently placed a hand on one of her wings. Rainbow gasped as she felt a surge of boiling pleasure coarse over her but she reached up and pulled Fluttershy’s hand away.
“Now’s not the time for that,” she told Fluttershy. “Come on, we’re going out. I’ve already missed one class this afternoon so may as well miss them all.”
Fluttershy was about to admonish her for skipping so Rainbow broke her train of thought by suddenly grabbing her and rolling over the top of her, landing with a bounce on the other side causing Fluttershy to laugh again. “What was that for?” she giggled.
“To distract you. I’m not letting you argue this.”
“Alright, we’re going out,” conceded Fluttershy, still giggling.
“You might want to, erm...” started Rainbow
“Have a shower?“ asked Fluttershy. “I think so. There weren’t good facilities at the reserve so I think I really need one.”
She kissed Rainbow and then got off the bed and headed to the bathroom. Rainbow carefully turned to lie on her back, trying to avoid getting a wing trapped. She would rather not go out with wings and was trying to focus on them going away.
As she was trying, unsuccessfully, she remembered that her friends were probably rather worried about her and a possibly dead Fluttershy. She’d left her phone at school in her bag so she reached over to Fluttershy’s bedside table and grabbed her phone. It was off, which explained why she didn’t answer any of her calls and texts.
Rainbow turned it on and entered Fluttershy’s password. The first thing that came up were four texts and one missed call from Tree Hugger. A flash of green fire pulsed through Rainbow’s body for a moment before she realised the texts were unread and had been sent Sunday morning when Fluttershy would still have been at the reserve. Fluttershy must have been avoiding that temptress harpy since she kissed her.
Rainbow sent a text to all her friends to let them know everything was alright and that she and Fluttershy had made up. As she was typing, she realised her wings had gone. It seemed the antidote to a loyalty based transformation was jealousy.
Fluttershy came back into the room not having bothered to wrap a towel round herself and looked out something to wear. Rainbow spent a few seconds watching her girlfriend’s beautiful naked body before interrupting her own thoughts before they ended up getting sweaty again. “Shy, why was your phone off?”
Fluttershy turned round with an armfull of clothes. She looked at Rainbow with a rather sheepish expression. “Honestly, I was so worried you wouldn’t forgive me I thought it would be better if I didn’t know either way. I know you said you would but I just wouldn’t know what to do if you hadn’t. I was being silly.”
“Very. I sent you a text as soon as I knew you weren’t coming to school. Do you want me to help with your hair?”
“Yes please.”
Fluttershy got dressed as Rainbow looked out the hairdryer and brush. She often helped Fluttershy with her hair and found it was similar to their massages. She often spent ten minutes just brushing Fluttershy’s hair in silence. It was a way of bonding for them and always seemed to relax them both.
They went into town and had a look round various shops, and getting funny looks from people who knew they should be in school, before meeting up with the rest of the group when they finished school, making sure to stay round the corner to prevent any teachers from seeing them.
The next weekend, Fluttershy surprised Rainbow with a weekend devoted exclusively to things she wanted to do, much the same as Rainbow had done for her after the ego problems relating to the Rainbooms.
Fluttershy had got tickets for an early afternoon soccer match so Rainbow had chosen to spend the morning playing video games together then going out for an early lunch before the match. It had been a good match and Rainbow was slightly hyper as they were walking home. They were in a street just off the main shopping area of the town when Rainbow suddenly pulled Fluttershy into a shop as they passed.
Fluttershy stood frozen in the doorway. Ahead of her she could see an entire wall filled with what looked like rubber and latex clothing and the isle beside her was filled with dildos and vibrators. Rainbow pulled her in and walked her up the aisle.
“What do you think? Ever fancied something like this?” She took a twelve inch long black dildo off the shelf and held it up. Fluttershy stared in horror at it and then at Rainbow as she feared she may be planning something similar to what Rarity suffered at Applejack's hands.
Seeing her fear, Rainbow quickly put the gigantic cock back on the shelf. “Don’t worry, I only brought you in here to freak you out,” she said hurriedly to reassure her slightly panicked girlfriend.
“Oh thank goodness,” said Fluttershy, visibly sagging with relief. “Can we go now?”
“A look around won’t hurt,” said Rainbow as she walked out of the isle and froze.
Fluttershy followed her out and saw why Rainbow had froze, she was staring at Rarity who was carrying a rather long, narrow box and who had also frozen as she came out of an isle further down the shop.
Seeing Fluttershy was there removed some of the awkwardness for Rarity and she tried to take back control of the situation by pretending absolutely nothing was unusual about bumping into your friends in a sex shop. “I didn’t think you two went in for this kind of thing?”
“We don’t,” said Fluttershy as she nudged Rainbow who still hadn’t moved.
“No, I , we just came in here for, em...” stammered Rainbow.
“She was trying to scare me,” said Fluttershy.
“There’s no reason to be scared of anything in here, Darling,” said Rarity. “Have you ever thought about any fun things for the bedroom?”
“We haven’t,” said Fluttershy honestly.
“I can satisfy my girlfriend without extra gadgets,” said Rainbow. She had defaulted back to her standard behaviour in situation she wasn’t sure of, faking confidence.
Rarity gave Rainbow a disapproving look at her suggestion she can’t please Sunset. “You should try something,” said Rarity insistently as she headed up an aisle.
Fluttershy and Rainbow followed with Fluttershy worrying Rarity was falling back into her slut personality but was relieved when she saw Rarity had picked up a small bullet vibrator.
“This is a great little thing, it’s very well reviewed online and it’s a great price,” she said as she gave it to Fluttershy to have a look at.
“What do you think?” asked Fluttershy as Rainbow had a look over it.
“You should get it,” said Rarity. “Trust me, a little something new is a good thing.”
“Alright,” said Rainbow, still a little unsure, “I’ll get it.”
She headed off to the checkout leaving Fluttershy and Rarity alone. Fluttershy pulled Rarity into a corner of the shop. “You’re not having problems again are you?” she asked with clear concern.
“No Darling, my thoughts are just me. This is a little gift to celebrate Sunset’s second month living with me. There’s no vagina ripping strap-ons involved.” She turned her box round to let Fluttershy see what she was buying.
“That looks like it might be fun,” said Fluttershy with a smile on her face. “But we’ll maybe see how that little thing works out.”
Rainbow appeared at the other end of the isle with an unbranded bag looking eager to leave.
“I’ll let you get on with your apology weekend,” said Rarity as she hugged Fluttershy. “Have fun.”
The two girls left the shop as Rarity went to the checkout.
They had dinner that night with Fluttershy’s parents, making a good point of avoiding any mention of visiting a sex shop. When they finished dinner, Rainbow wanted a quiet night in with her girlfriend as part of her apology weekend but Fluttershy kept suggesting other things they could do. The only way to stop her was to give her tongue something else to do so they had ended up making out while watching TV with her parents. The only comment that drew was an ‘Aww’ from her mother as she subtly went to do something in the kitchen dragging her husband behind her.
As they got more lost in each other, Fluttershy had started moaning softly. She had also reached down and lifted up Rainbows T-shirt and was now caressing her abs. Using a lot of mental energy, Rainbow managed to break away from her girlfriend’s desperate lips.
“Maybe we should head upstairs?” she suggested, as she took a few deep breaths to steady herself.
Fluttershy couldn’t find any words and simply pulled Rainbow back into their kiss. Trying very hard not to break their lip lock, Rainbow stood up and pulled Fluttershy up too. She then picked her up as if she was about to carry her new wife over the threshold and headed up to their room, maintaining their oral ballet the entire way.
After Fluttershy managed to open the bedroom door, Rainbow gently lay her down on the bed and unzipped her skirt. She then broke away from the kiss, feeling a deep sense of loss at the absence of her lover’s lips and pulled Fluttershy top up and off.
“Stop,” said Fluttershy softly, “I have something I want to try. Close your eyes”
Rainbow sat on the edge of the bed and did as instructed, keeping them closed as she heard Fluttershy get off the bed and open a drawer before taking off her underwear and putting something else on.
“You can look,” came Fluttershy’s soft voice.
Rainbow opened her eyes to see Fluttershy standing before her in a sexy red nightdress, with white frills reminiscent of a French maid outfit around the neckline and hem which stopped at her upper thigh and was held up by tiny strands of fabric over each shoulder. She also had on red stockings with the same white frills around the top which came up to her mid thigh.
Rainbow’s eyes were constantly pulled back to the neckline, mainly because it was a significant distance from Fluttershy’s neck. It plunged down to revel every inch of her cleavage and a couple more inches beyond, only a thin strip of fabric across the top stopping it from falling away and revealing all of Fluttershy’s magnificent chest.
Fluttershy gave a little twirl revealing the material to be very clingy, every curve of her body seemed to be amplified. Rainbow was very much a breast girl but she could have stared at Fluttershy’s ass for a day, so beautifully was it framed. As she stopped twirling, Fluttershy stopped holding back her transformation. As her wings popped into existence, so did Rainbow’s. Fluttershy walked over, swaying her hips for added sex appeal and straddled her girlfriend. She didn’t kiss her because she knew if she did, they would be unable stop.
“Were you thinking about how I was the most beautiful girl there could ever be and how much you love me?”
“I might have been,” said Rainbow, her voice uneven as her body tried to overrule her brain and stop it from talking. “Why do you ask?”
Fluttershy reached up and placed a finger on her lover’s wing. Rainbow gasped as the flame of passion, which was already burning rather strongly, flare up into a colossal fireball.
“Tonight is all about you, I’ll do anything you want me to do,” said Fluttershy as she leaned in to Rainbow until their lips were a hair’s width apart.
“I want you to....” began Rainbow as she slid away from Fluttershy’s eager lips to whisper in her ear, “cum.”
“But this is all about you tonight,” protested Fluttershy as Rainbow withdrew to face her again.
“And I want to shower you with attention,” insisted Rainbow as she leant her forehead against Fluttershy’s, their lips just millimetres apart again.
Both girls gave into their desires at the same moment and grasped each other as they fell backwards onto the bed, their lips seemingly try to devour as much as possible the other. In her lust filled mind, Fluttershy managed to direct her hands to Rainbow’s shorts and pulled them down, hooking the waistband of her panties at the same time. Hating herself for doing it, she pulled away from her lover and pulled her shorts and panties off completely before pulling her shirt off as well.
She managed to unhook Rainbow’s bra and left Rainbow to remove it herself as she kissed her erect nipple. This produced a gasp followed swiftly by a moan from Rainbow as Fluttershy continued to lavish attention on her chest. She didn’t normally like too much attention to her chest as she still struggled with her lack of size but, tonight, she was in heaven from just a kiss to her nipple.
As Fluttershy moved her attention to Rainbow’s other breast, she ran a hand down to her stomach and began caressing her girlfriend’s firm abs. She always loved the sensation as she traced round the muscles and felt herself getting hotter. Spurred on by the moans she was causing from just toying with Rainbows nipples, she slid down Rainbow’s body to her eager, wet pussy and kissed her throbbing clit. She was slightly shocked when a loud, desperate cry of pleasure came from her lover. Rainbow was already panting as if her orgasm was close.
“Not yet,” she begged as she stopped pleasuring her girlfriend, “I want us to cum together.” She flapped her wings to jump up and landed straddling Rainbow to kiss her. The need that they had in their kiss was extraordinary, as if both had ceased to exist as individuals and could not survive without contact with the other.
Rainbow pushed Fluttershy up, taking just a moment to absorb the view of her lover in her sexy outfit, the straps both having fallen from her shoulders and only the size of her bust keeping it up. “I want you on your back,” she said, finally wrangling some thoughts.
As Fluttershy lay down, her arms extended above her head and her back arched slightly to amplify her chest, Rainbow leant over to the drawer where they had put the bullet. They had unwrapped it when they got home to see what the vibrations were like so it was good to go. Rainbow flapped her wings to hover over her eager girlfriend, rotating in the air so she would land into a 69. Fluttershy couldn’t wait, she grabbed Rainbow’s knees and pulled her down. Rainbow landed hard on Fluttershy’s face but knew she had caused no harm as she felt a tongue invade her pussy before the mattress had even rebounded.
She doubled over as the pleasure it her, burying her face in Fluttershy’s pussy but not quite in control enough to return the favour. After a few seconds she managed find her focus and started eagerly working her tongue in her lover’s pussy. She fumbled for the button on the end of the bullet and finally got it turned on.
As she pressed the bullet to Fluttershy’s clit while her tongue continued fucking her aching pussy, Rainbow felt Fluttershy yelp as the vibration echoed throughout her enflamed body.
“Aah RainbooooAAAAh, Don’t stop. Please don’t stop,” she squealed.
Fluttershy now had no control of her body. Her orgasm flooded every cell causing her to quiver constantly as her lover kept up the attention on her pussy and the vibration tormenting her clit. She threw her arms around Rainbow’s ass and held her pussy to her face, trying to keep up her stimulation of Rainbow’s dripping pussy. As it was, all she could do was moan.
After well over a minute Fluttershy began to come down. She felt Rainbow lapping up her juices as her senses restarted the flow of information after their pleasure overload. As soon as she could she started her attention on Rainbow’s pussy again.
Rainbow crawled backwards, taking a slightly sadistic joy from the pained groan from her girlfriend as she moved her pussy beyond Fluttershy’s reach. As Fluttershy’s head came into view beneath her, Rainbow saw the grin spread across that cute face. She was planning something.
She reached up and pulled Rainbow down to kiss her, enjoying the taste of herself on her lovers tongue. “Your turn.”
She pushed Rainbow’s shoulder to roll her over so she was on her back as she took the bullet from her hand. She sat straddling her girlfriend’s waist, letting her have another look at her sexy nightdress, which was still somehow covering her, before leaning down and kissing her, letting the weight of her torso rest in Rainbow. She slid one hand down between them and pressed the bullet to Rainbow’s clit before pushing the button. Rainbow jumped as the vibrations shot through her.
“Oh wow, that is amazing,” she said, her voice already a little unsteady
“I’m not done,” whispered Fluttershy.
She locked lips with Rainbow again, both girls unable to hold back. As Rainbow began moaning in their kiss and having to break off to breath, Fluttershy knew she was on the edge of orgasm. She slid her free arm underneath Rainbow’s outstretched wing, pushing into the mattress to avoid prematurely touching it. As Rainbow broke the kiss to take a few deep breaths, Fluttershy grasped her wing firmly.
Rainbow’s entire body jerked as she let out a yelp followed by very loud moans of utter pleasure as the wingasm swept over her, eclipsing the pleasure from the bullet. She threw her arms around her lover and held her tight as she lost herself to the mind numbing bliss. As her body lost control to the pleasure coursing though it’s every cell, her hands, by chance, found their way to Fluttershy’s wings.
Fluttershy now collapsed onto Rainbow, burying her head in her lover’s neck as she yelped with pleasure. She couldn’t do anything to hold it back, it ransacked her mind and threw out every shred of modesty, she wanted everyone to know how she felt, what Rainbow could do to her body.
The two girls lay there for sever minutes, their bodies wracked with pleasure as they involuntarily toyed with their lovers wings, the pleasure seemingly creating a feedback loop as each girl felt the world falling away from them, leaving nothing but them in eternal bliss.
Eventually their bodies began to fail, they couldn’t maintain this level of ecstasy for long. Rainbow’s hands fell from Fluttershy’s wings, giving her back enough control of her own body to move her hand from Rainbow’s wings.
As their thoughts returned, Fluttershy lifted her head up from the mattress and kissed her girlfriend.
“That was ridiculous,” gasped Rainbow “I knew you enjoyed your wingasms but that was ridiculous.”
Fluttershy just laughed. Rainbow responded by pushing her off and carefully turning over to avoid her wings either getting hurt or Fluttershy touching them. She realised she was now lying on the bullet Fluttershy had dropped. “Why did we get this when we have wings?” she asked.
“Like you said, the wings are cheating,” panted Fluttershy. “I don’t want to make you cum instantly, I want to get you hot and push you to orgasm. Don’t you enjoy my tongue in your pussy?”
“More than anything,” replied Rainbow sincerely as she reached out and stroked Fluttershy’s cheek “I think I hurt my shoulder somewhere in there,” she said as she looked down at her it to see teeth marks. “Did you bite me?” she asked, rather shocked.
“I hope so, otherwise someone else is in here with us,” joked Fluttershy, immediately regretting it as she now felt someone was looking at her scantily clad body. “I didn’t mean too.”
“I didn’t feel it, so no harm done,” said Rainbow.
“It’s still early, should we head back downstairs?” asked Fluttershy.
Rainbow glanced over at the clock it was still a few hours before they would normally be going to bed, for sleep anyway.
“I could do with a drink, my throats a little sore from all that yelling,” she smirked.
Rainbow climbed over Fluttershy to go and get her pyjamas from the closet. She could have just gone around the bed, but this was more fun. It was very much their room now, not just Fluttershy’s. A third of the closet space was for Rainbow’s clothes and she spent more time here than her own home, mainly due to the fact her parents still didn’t approve of her sexuality.
She put a strappy top on feet first, wings making it difficult to put tops on normally, and noticed Fluttershy was now lying on her front on the bed, gazing up at her. As she looked, Fluttershy wings fluttered. “What’s up, Shy?” asked Rainbow.
“Nothing, just that I love you,” she said as she flapped herself out of bed and landed next to Rainbow, giving her a peck on the cheek. “Do you think I could wear this downstairs?”
Rainbow took a step back to look over her girlfriend’s sexy nightdress. It was still only being held up by her chest and there was a damp spot between her legs. “I know your parents are pretty open about sex, but I think this may be pushing it,” she concluded.
“Maybe you’re right,” agreed Fluttershy.
Rainbow could only watch with her mouth open as Fluttershy did a spontaneous strip tease for her. She slowly took down her stockings while dancing and showing just how long and sexy her legs were. She then turned her back to Rainbow and pulled her top down, shaking her ass before turning swiftly and letting it drop to the floor. She then abruptly stopped and picked up her pyjamas, leaving Rainbow staring at her.
“What?” she asked with a voice dripping with innocence.
“Let’s go downstairs before I jump you,” was all Rainbow could say.
As they headed out into the hall, they realised the TV was on very loud. Fluttershy’s parents may well have heard a lot of what just happened.
Author's Note
The inspiration for Fluttershy's outfit came from a work by Skecchiart. I didn't commission it or anything but it's worth checking out. https://www.deviantart.com/skecchiart/art/Fluttershy-in-the-Morning-429601287
Also, Fluttershy biting Rainbow was the only way in the entire series I managed to get some tiny reference to Flutterbat in. Maybe now there's wild magic loose in their world I could come up with a new chapter for some vampire sex.
It was a warm, summery Saturday and Sunset was spending the day with Sweetie Belle, her self-described little sister. Not that Sunset objected to that description, it was nice to be loved. They were in town window shopping for a new dress as one of her classmates was having a birthday party in a few weeks and, as with her biological big sister, Sweetie Belle needed to try on a large collection before she would buy anything.
Rarity would normally be there for any form of clothes shopping but the Boutique had a big order for a wedding that needed to be done and she would be too busy over the next few weekends to go with her little sister. Sunset had said she would be happy to go instead and the idea was happily accepted by her honorary little sister.
They’d been round almost every shop in town with Sunset taking a photo of Sweetie Belle in each dress for Rarity to approve or reject. They had bought lunch and went to see Rarity at work to eat together while Rarity had a brief look through the photos, rejecting or approving as she swiftly ate. As soon as she was finished, she had to get back to work so Sunset kissed her goodbye and both saw the delighted grin on Sweetie Belle’s face. She would love Sunset to become her sister-in-law.
After leaving the Boutique, they went to the last couple of shops to finish their rounds. With all the data collated, Sunset took Sweetie Belle out to Sweet Apple Acres where she and Scootaloo were going to be staying the night with Apple Bloom. She stayed for a bit herself, helping Applejack out with some chores and keeping an eye on the kids. After a few hours of hard manual labour she was starting to feel sore so made her excuses and headed back home.
It was only mid-afternoon and she was at a loss of things to do. She’d done her own homework for the week and had found Rarity's and Sweetie Belle’s, leaving sticky notes pointing out areas they may want to redo, not giving them answers, merely a nod to what was wrong. She’d also sketched out some ideas for a device based on Twilight's magic capture device that would, hopefully, let them access their magic on demand.
A little before five, she received a text from Rarity saying she wouldn’t be home until about eight. Rarity’s mother then decided there was no point in waiting and went ahead with making dinner which Sunset managed to choke back despite it all being burnt beyond recognition. While they had accepted her, Sunset still felt a little awkward around Rarity’s parents without one of their daughters present. Thankfully they were going to bingo after dinner so Sunset would be home alone.
With nothing good on TV, she wondered what she would do until Rarity got home. It was then an idea struck her. She went up to Rarity’s closet and dug out the box hidden at the back.
It was ten past eight when Rarity finally got home. She was tired and with no sign of Sunset downstairs, headed straight up to their room. As she entered she saw the dressing screen had been moved and was now blocking the view from the door.
“Are you alone?” came Sunset' voice from behind the screen.
“Yes,” said Rarity, unsure as to why she was being asked.
Sunset stepped out from behind the screen and struck a pose. She was wearing Rarity’s red corset with black detailing, black stocking suspended from the corset, Rarity’s new pair of eight inch red platform heels and black lipstick. Another key detail was the lack of panties. She was standing with her back to Rarity, hips canted and one leg extended and turned to show off the alluring shape. She was slightly twisting her torso to show a bit of sideboob and she was looking over her shoulder at Rarity as she reached her arms up and lifted her hair before letting it tumble back down.
Rarity walked slowly over to the bed, unable to take her eyes of Sunset. She placed her bag on the floor before turning and dramatically fainting on the bed. She lay there with her eyes closed and the back of one hand against her forehead. “I think mouth to mouth might help me recover from my stunned state,” she suggested. She opened her eyes as she felt the mattress move to see Sunset slinking up towards her on all fours. The corset was enhancing and beautifully framing her chest, making it impossible for Rarity to look at her girlfriend’s face. Sunset bent down and gently pressed her lips to Rarity’s.
“Feeling better?” she purred.
“Much,” replied Rarity. “Darling you look stunning, there aren’t words to do you justice.” She lifted a hand and ran a finger along the top of the corset, her nail dragging along Sunsets chest. She dipped into her girlfriend’s enhanced cleavage, losing her finger and then half her palm in between those magnificent, soft mounds of beauty.
As Sunset leaned down to kiss her again, Rarity’s lips parted, inviting Sunset’s tongue in to play. Their tongues started a slow, passionate dance as Rarity’s hands caressed Sunset chest, dipping into her cleavage as she felt the warmth from her lover’s chest flow up her arms.
Sunset pulled back a few of inches, Rarity’s head following her up for the first couple, not wanting to lose the warmth of Sunset’s touch. “Are you tired after work?” asked Sunset.
“I’m never too tired for this,” replied Rarity and her silkiest, most seductive voice. Sunset smiled as she sat up and started to undress her girlfriend. “Wait,” said Rarity.
“Are you okay?” asked Sunset.
“It’s just that I’ve never seen you more beautiful,” admitted Rarity. “Um, would you be alright if I took a picture of you?”
“Not at all,” said Sunset stroking Rarity’s cheek. “Just let me grab something.” She hopped off the bed and went to the drawer, talking out and putting on a black thong. “If your phone’s stolen, this way I’m not revealing anything.”
“Could you do that pose you did when I came in?” asked Rarity, getting her phone out of her bag.
Sunset stood in front of the screen and struck her pose again.
“You could melt ice Darling,” said Rarity as she took a few photos as Sunset lifted up and dropped her hair again. There was something about her doing that that really got Rarity hot.
The photo shoot rather escalated from there. Rarity suggested some other sexy poses and Sunset was happy to oblige. Eventually Sunset ended up sitting on the bed facing the camera with her legs spread and her head thrown back as if she was cumming.
“I can’t take it,” said Rarity as she threw her phone on the bed and jumped on Sunset. She threw her arms round Sunset and held on tight as she gave her a deep, slow kiss. There wasn’t much sense of urgency in it but it was burning with passion.
Sunset let herself fall backwards, taking Rarity with her as she enjoyed Rarity trying to tickle her tonsils. After a minute, she rolled over to get on top and pulled up and away from Rarity’s desperate lips. “You’ve had a hard day, tonight is all about you. Lie back, close your eyes, and enjoy.”
Rarity let herself relax as Sunset came back down to finish their kiss, she closed her eyes and let herself get lost in her girlfriend’s warmth. She soon felt Sunset shift her weight and then those warm lips disappeared taking with them a yearning groan. She felt Sunset’s hand slide under the bottom of her sweater and slowly slide it up. After a few inches of her stomach were revealed, she felt the touch of those warm lips she missed so much. As her sweater slid up ever further, the beautiful warmth of Sunset’s lips plant a kiss every few inches in a meandering path up to her chest. Keeping her eyes closed, Rarity moved her arms above her head so Sunset could pull her sweater off.
As her sweater cleared her face, Sunset's lips met her's again, her tongue intruding into her mouth as she felt Sunset’s hand under her back, unhooking her bra. Rarity’s thoughts were gone, the world only consisted of her and Sunset. As her bra was removed, the kiss ended and she felt Sunset began a trial of kisses over to her cheek, down her neck and on to her chest. The trail stopped just above her nipple as she felt Sunset’s hands cup and caress her.
A sudden jolt of pleasure shot through her body and caused a small gasp of excitement as Sunset flicked her erect nipple with her tongue. She then started massaging Rarity’s breasts, stroking them and gently squeezing them as she continued to excite her girlfriend using her mouth and tongue on her nipples. It wasn’t long before Rarity’s breathing started getting sharper, each exhale accompanied by a short moan. Her hips were now moving as if they were begging for same attention. It would be cruel not to listen to them.
Sunset kissed both of Rarity’s nipples before retracing her steps and kissing her way back down to Rarity’s waist. She unzipped Rarity’s skirt and pulled it and her panties down far enough to get access to her lovers dripping wet pussy. She hovered over Rarity’s clit for a few seconds, not knowing the warmth of her breath was already pushing Rarity into the deepest ranges of pleasure.
As she felt her lover’s lips on her clit, Rarity could do nothing to stop the long, loud moan of ecstasy as her back arched of its own accord due the pleasure shooting through her body. Sunset’s tongue ran down her pussy, gently parting her lips before pushing a little way in.
Unbidden, Rarity’s hands moved to run through her girlfriend's hair and to grasp her own breast to fill the void of sensation Sunset left behind. Her body was lost to her, it only reacted to what Sunset was doing to her. With Applejack, she had always tried to fight this, but now, with Sunset, she never wanted it to end.
As she felt Sunset’s tongue as deep in her pussy as she can go, Rarity felt her lovers hands slide underneath her ass and gently squeeze, her nails just pressing lightly into her tight cheeks. She was already lost to her orgasm but this had her begging Sunset never to stop. She was seeing flashing colours in the inside of her eyelids as the pleasure from her lovers touch ricochet throughout her body.
Sunset happily kept her tongue working in her lover’s pussy as the moans and yelps of pleasure suddenly dropped off. Rarity was certainly still enjoying herself as Sunset could still feel her pussy clenching due to her orgasm.
As far as Rarity was concerned there was now only her and Sunset in the entire universe. Her thoughts and memories ceased to be as she was consumed by a white hot burning pleasure, every cell of her body felt like it was cumming. She was unable to do anything, all that remained was her body twitching, her rapid heartbeat and her shallow, sharp breathing as her mind was engulfed.
She had no idea how long that feeling lasted but she did eventually come down and the world started to exist again. She opened her eyes to see Sunset above her.
“Are you alright?” she asked with obvious concern.
“I’ve never been better,” said Rarity softly.
“It’s just, you came and then you stopped moving and moaning.”
“That’s because that wasn’t an orgasm, Darling.” said Rarity, still unable to speak louder than Fluttershy “That was... transcendent.”
Sunset leaned down and kissed her gently, unsure if she was able to do anything more. “I stopped doing anything to you about a minute before you woke up,” she admitted as she pulled away.
“That just shows how spectacular it was, how spectacular you are,” said Rarity feeling her body waking up. “I have a surprise for you.” She slid out from beneath Sunset and went over to her underwear drawer to retrieve a long narrow box wrapped in pink paper with a silver ribbon tied in a bow. Sunset sat up on the bed as Rarity came and sat opposite her.
“Open it,” she said sounding worryingly exited.
Sunset was a little apprehensive. The gift had been presented in post orgasmic glow so must be something sex related but the box was about 20” long. She was worried Rarity was slipping back into the slut that Applejack controlled. As she unwrapped it, managing to hide her apprehension, she took out a box containing a sixteen inch long, orange dildo. After a second of worry, she noticed that there was a head on each end. That great length was meant for two. Her worry faded away and was replaced with a strong desire to have fun which was only enhanced when she saw the excitement on Rarity’s face. “So how do we do this?”
Rarity dipped two fingers into her own pussy and brought them, now glistening with cum, up to one of the heads. She ran them round leaving a shiny coat behind. “You should normally lube toys but I’m dripping already and by the look of that thong so are you.”
Sunset placed her fingers on her thong, it was drenched. “Maybe a little,” she said.
“Only a little!” said Rarity, faking indignation at her girlfriend not being turned on enough.
“Maybe a lot,” admitted Sunset.
Rarity reached forward and dipped her fingers into Sunset’s pussy, pushing the tiny triangle of material aside, which caused a happy little moan. She ran them round the other head of the dildo and grinned at Sunset.
“Lie down, it’s my turn to send you to heaven,” she purred.
Sunset did as instructed she lay back with her legs spread and put her arms above her head to provide an extra boost to her chest size above what the corset was already providing. “Ravish me,” she proclaimed.
Rarity turned the dildo around so she would be getting the end with Sunset’s juices and vice versa. She slid about six inches into her own pussy before positioning herself between Sunsets legs, the head covered in her cum ready to penetrate her girlfriend’s dripping pussy.
As she pushed the head in against Sunsets lips, it slid in easily to a gasp from Sunset. They had only used Rarity’s six inch dildo once since their threesome with Applejack so Sunset was still new to penetration. It felt so alien having something so deep inside her but, with Rarity at the other end, it felt immensely good.
As Rarity pushed into Sunset she felt the dildo slide further into her own pussy. As the last inch between them disappeared, Rarity pressed herself hard against Sunset, their clits touched sending shivers of pleasure through both girls. She pulled back a little with the dildo sliding a little bit out of her pussy and a little from Sunsets, dropped to all fours over Sunset as she started slowly riding. The new sensations deep inside her clearly agreeing with Sunset as she starting rocking her hips to pull herself further of the dildo to then have it slide all the way back in.
It was an odd sensation, much different from Rarity’s experience with strap-ons. The double ended dildo would move by different amounts on each stroke depending on which girls was having the bigger rush of pleasure causing their pussy to contract around it. This caused more resistance in them and thus the dildo would intrude less for them and more for the other. Rarity was sure Sunset had twelve inches of it in her at one point and she seemed to really enjoy it as her head tilted back and she groaned with pleasure.
“Can we try something?” gasped Rarity.
“Anything,” said Sunset as she groaned again the invasion inside her.
Rarity pivoted round, still keeping some hip action on the dildo, and reached down to lifted one of Sunset’s legs by the knee and position it so it was now vertical. She wrapped her arms around it as she started thrusting faster. The sensation of Sunset’s stocking against her bare skin and the bright red stiletto heel next to her face were getting her even hotter.
As she kept up her long and fast thrusting, Rarity sensed Sunset was nearly at her climax and started thrusting harder. Sunset’s hand shot down between her legs and found itself batted away by Rarity’s, she was giving her this orgasm. She started working her thumb against Sunset’s clit as her hand, denied it's intended target, decided it needed to do something to someone’s clit and stared working on Rarity’s.
Both girls felt a surge of pleasure at their lover’s touch and Sunset immediately reached her peak. As she let out a shriek of joy as her back arched and her other hand sought to caress any nearby flesh, be it her own or Rarity’s. The sight of her lover writhing in pleasure was all it took for Rarity’s to join her in ecstasy. She clung to Sunset’s stiletto heel with one hand as the other frantically worked on Sunset’s clit. She tried to keep up steady strokes but she failed.
As both girls came down, they met each other’s gaze.
“I love my gift,” said Sunset breathlessly.
“I thought you might,” said Rarity as she let go of Sunset’s leg and leaned down past it to kiss her, allowing Sunset to bring it down.
“It was in so deep,” said Sunset. “I thought it was going to go somewhere it shouldn’t.”
“Nonsense Darling, you only had twelve inches max,” reassured Rarity. “I’ve had bigger than that and been fine. Do you want to see a trick?”
“What do you have in mind?”
Rarity just smiled. She lifted herself off Sunset causing the dildo to leave her pussy while staying in Sunset’s. She grabbed her end and gently pulled it from Sunset as well before getting off the bed.
“What’s going on?” asked Sunset.
“Just watch,” replied Rarity.
She took up a stance which instantly reminded Sunset of a sword swallower and it finally caught on what Rarity was going to do. She tilted her head back and positioned the end of the dildo above her mouth before lowering it in. Sunset watched in awe as it simply kept going in. Eventually only the head that she was holding remained. She closed her mouth around it and removed her hand.
“Aaa Aaa,” came a strangled sound from her throat which would have been ‘Taa Daa’.
“That’s incredible,” said Sunset in genuine awe. ”If we had another one the same colour we could put it in your pussy and it would look like you’ve been impaled.”
Rarity started to laugh and immediately began choking. She ripped the dildo out of her throat and coughed and spluttered for a few seconds as Sunset leapt forward. “Never make a girl laugh when she’s deepthroating,” said Rarity as kindly as she could to try and counter the worry on Sunsets face. “I could have swallowed it. Goodness knows how we’d explain that in the hospital.”
“I’m sorry,” said Sunset laughing at the thought of the X-ray. “But how can you do that?”
“I had to learn quickly remember,” she said. “Maybe I’m just really good at getting throat fucked.” She sat down next to Sunset, “Do you, I mean, only if you want to, throat fuck me?” she asked nervously.
Sunset took a second to scan for any subtext in the question or Rarity’s earnest expression. She had to conclude Rarity wanted her to. “I would,” she said as she picked the dildo up from the bed where Rarity had thrown it as she was choking.
Rarity lay down on her back on the bed and tilted her head back to give Sunset a straight path. “A couple of rules,” she said as Sunset knelt behind her head “If I tap the bed that means take it out on the next stroke because I need to breath and if I hold my fist up that means take it out immediately.”
“Got it,” said Sunset “So, do I just push it in?”
“Just push slowly and I’ll take it all. Then you can start doing long, slow thrusts, maybe about a second per stroke. It’s easier if the head stay in my throat rather than coming out each time. Maybe just a little lube first.” She reached out between Sunset’s legs and, maintaining eye contact with Sunset, dipped two fingers into her pussy before rubbing them around the head she was going to swallow. “Best tasting lube there is,” she said with a sly smile before opening her mouth wide, ready for Sunset.
Sunset gently pushed the dildo into her lover’s mouth and met only a little resistance as the head passed into Rarity’s throat. She pushed it in until only the head she was holding was left, just touching Rarity’s lips. She pulled it back, taking the advised second for the stroke before pushing back in. Rarity’s eyes were closed and she seemed to be enjoying herself.
After about 30 seconds, Rarity tapped the bed and Sunset withdrew the dildo on her outward stroke. As soon as it left her throat, Rarity couched and took a couple of sharp, gasping breaths before calming her breathing again. Sunset took the few seconds for Rarity to regain her breath to lie down, curling around her girlfriends head so she would be able to see Rarity’s throat as the dildo slides down it. As she pushed it back into her throat and gave a couple of thrusts, she was astonished by the bulge that flowed down, she wanted to do something. “I won’t let go,” she said as she pushed the dildo fully into Rarity’s mouth, the second head and her fingers in Rarity’s mouth
Rarity trusted Sunset implicitly, even thought she would swallow the dildo if Sunset did let go or it slipped, she gave no resistance to her and took the entire dildo inside her. She closed her lips around Sunset’s fingers and just lay there. Displaying her trust in Sunset was actually turning her on. After about ten seconds she tapped the bed and Sunset pulled the dildo out, taking a few sharp breaths before calming her breathing again.
As Rarity regained her breath, Sunset placed her fingers splayed out on Rarity’s throat so she could feel the bulge. Rarity opened her mouth and took the head again, prompting Sunset to push in. She marvelled as each finger rose up as the head passed below them. As she started her strokes into her girlfriend’s throat, she could feel a vibration in her fingers almost as if Rarity was purring. She continued her strokes as she slid her fingers down from Rarity’s throat and to her chest, gently squeezing and caressing her lover’s soft flesh.
As Rarity tapped again for breath, Sunset shuffled down the bed as she withdrew the dildo so that her head was next to Rarity’s chest and she would be able to reach further down. As Rarity took the dildo in her mouth again, Sunset took Rarity’s nipple in hers. There was a slight tightening on the dildo as she did so but Rarity didn’t ask to stop so Sunset kept pushing as she kissed, sucked and licked her lovers hard nipple.
On the next round, as Rarity took the dildo again, Sunset took her nipple and reached up with her free arm and plunged two fingers into Rarity’s soaking wet pussy. There was a great deal of tightening on the dildo as a muffled moan came from Rarity. Again, she didn’t ask to stop so Sunset kept up her three tasks, causing Rarity to start writhing in pleasure beside her. She was now actively moving her head on the dildo as her hips rocked against her girlfriend's fingers.
Rarity reached up and placed a hand over Sunset’s to take control of the dildo. She pulled it out, taking a few gasping breaths before ramming it back in hard and fast. Sunset knew she was near. She put her thumb on Rarity’s clit as she put a third finger in her pussy.
Rarity pulled the dildo out as she started moaning loudly and constantly, she couldn’t deepthroat anymore, her body was under Sunset’s control again and the fire of orgasm was lighting it up. Her body was already worn from her previous two orgasms and this one seemed to die off quickly, only lasting a few seconds. As she came back to reality, Sunset had moved and was licking her pussy, not wanting that sweet nectar to be wasted.
As Sunset finished cleaning up the last drops of cum, she turned round and lay down next to her exhausted girlfriend. “You are amazing,” she said as she planted a kiss on her lips.
Rarity could only smile and enjoy the post orgasmic kiss.
“I’ve no idea how you can do that,” continued Sunset. “The bulge in your throat was huge.”
“This is tiny darling,” said Rarity, finding her voice again. “Applejack made me do much bigger things.”
“On that subject, I have a few questions,” said Sunset. “One, did you lick my heel when my leg was in the air?
“I may have done,” said Rarity, looking a little sheepish
“I know you love shoes but that’s too far,” laughed Sunset.
“I know,” said Rarity as she stared to laugh as well. “I don’t know why but a sexy, red, eight inch heel next to my face just wanted to be licked.”
“Fair enough, question two. Were you purring like a cat when I was deepthroating you?”
Rarity leaned over and nuzzled Sunset’s cheek while doing a very convincing purr so Sunset reached up and tickled behind her ear. “Good pussy..... cat,” said Sunset, leaving plenty space to make it clear what she was talking about.
Rarity stopped nuzzling and moved back to give Sunset a mock disapproving pout.
“What?” said Sunset, rolling with it. “You do have a really nice pussy.” She ran a finger the length of Rarity’s slit and then sucked it dry, making very clear her enjoyment.
“I have a pussy....cat outfit from a past Halloween. We could do something kinky with it?”
“Maybe another time,” said Sunset. “If we could pony up like Fluttershy you’d already have the ears. One last question.” She paused for a second causing Rarity to worry what was coming. “Why did you want me to deepthroat you?”
“I thought it would be fun,” said Rarity truthfully.
“But that was part of your nightmare,” pointed out Sunset. “It tormented you for months with Applejack raping you. Why would you want it?”
Rarity smiled a soft, warm smile that made Sunset feel like her heart had just been squeezed. “Because I was afraid of Applejack and the things that slut-me would willingly do whereas I love you and I know you would never do anything bad to me.”
Sunset was speechless. She replayed that sentence in her head just to check. “Could you say that middle bit again?” she asked.
“I love you, my Daydream Shimmer,” said Rarity softly before quickly adding. “You don’t have to say it back.”
“I think I love you too. I’m sorry I don’t know.”
“Shush, Darling,” said Rarity as she stroked Sunset’s cheek. “You’ll know when you know.”
“I’m sorry, it’s only been nine months since I learned to care about anyone but myself. I know you mean more to me than our friends and I hope it is love.”
Rarity smiled again, with a hint of sadness this time, causing Sunset to smile as well. “Come on,” she said. “I could do with something to drink. Deep throating leaves you a little sore.”
“You know I prefer Daybreak Shimmer.”
“I know,” giggled Rarity, the poll that had ran in the school for the names of Sunset and Twilights super forms hadn’t resulted in the name Sunset herself voted for and she was a little annoyed by ‘Daydream’.
They didn’t bother to get dressed to go downstairs as Rarity’s parents wouldn’t be home until after eleven. They got drinks and something to eat and spent an hour watching TV, Sunset still in her corset, stockings and heels and Rarity completely naked. Given the sexy outfits, it was inevitable when they ended up fingering each other on the sofa to a final orgasm for the night. They headed back upstairs a little before ten o'clock to change into clothes they could be seen in.
“Do you think we should tell your parents about us?” asked Sunset as she took the corset off, feeling a bit of relief as the pressure ceased on her chest
“I think we maybe should,” said Rarity as she put her pyjamas on.
“How about we do it tonight when they get in? It’ll save us worrying about it for days”
“Right, tonight it is.”
When Rarity’s parent arrived home they found their daughter and Sunset asleep on the sofa. They were both laying full length along it with Sunset at the back and Rarity in front of her. Sunset’s arm was across Rarity’s chest and she was cuddling it like she used to do to her favourite teddy bear when she was little.
They both stood in silence looking at their little girl. It had been a while since they had seen her like this rather than the confidant young woman she was now, neither really wanted to wake her but they did.
“Girls, you need to wake up,” said her mother softly as she shook Rarity’s shoulder gently
Rarity opened her eyes and shook Sunset awake as well. They must do it now.
“Mother, Father, could you take a seat,” asked Rarity as she and Sunset managed to sit upright. As they did, Rarity steadied herself. “Well, I shall just come out with it, Sunset and I are dating. I love her.”
“Thank goodness for that,” said her mother, clearly happy at the news. “Here we thought you were just having casual sex.”
Rarity’s porcelain cheeks suddenly turned crimson as she tried to find some words. Sunset was out of her depth now and didn’t want to do anything to embarrass herself or, more importantly, Rarity.
“We’re not...” started Rarity before she gave up on finding more words.
“Oh come now,” said her mother kindly. “That single bed in your room hasn’t been used at all, has it? And I’ve seen you both with the others lipstick on your faces. You’ve got a couple pairs of black lips on your neck at the moment Rarity.”
Rarity automatically put a hand on her neck to hide them as Sunset realised she hadn’t taken off her lipstick. Her mother then turned to Sunset who didn’t know if she should smile or not.
“We’re all adults here so I don’t need to ask why you’ve been dolled up at this time of night with the house to yourselves. The important thing, girls, is that a mother only cares about her daughter's happiness. I’ve seen your two little friends together and I hope the two of you will be that good together.”
“You give us your blessing?” asked Rarity cautiously.
“Of course we do.” said her parents in unison as both girls tried to hide their excitement.
“Does Sweetie Belle know?” asked her father.
“She does,” said Rarity, not wanting to include the part the she also knows they’re having sex.
“Well, I guess we can get the single bed put away in the morning then,” said her father. “Me and your mother are heading to bed in a couple of minutes, what are you girls doing?”
“We should probably go to,” said Sunset getting up and offering her hands to Rarity.
“Good night,” they said in unison as they head up the stairs.
“If you ever want some privacy up there, just leave a tie over the top of the banister,” Rarity’s mother called after them.
“Mother!” shrieked Rarity.
“Maybe me and your father –“ she began.
“No!” shrieked Rarity as she took off up the stairs leaving Sunset behind as her parents burst into laughter.
As they recovered, they both looked at Sunset who had found that rather amusing as well.
“I’ll be good to her,” she said.
“We know you will.”
With that, Sunset headed up the stairs to her bedroom.
As it was now officially summer vacation, Fluttershy and her family had decided they would have another weekend camping at the nature reserve. They invited Rainbow to go with them and she quickly agreed, though her swift acceptance had nothing to do with what happened when Fluttershy was last here. Nothing at all.
They had spent the day walking through the park, stopping frequently to watch the animals. While Rainbow wasn’t too interested in the animals, the view was impressive and the hours of walking was good exercise. And besides, Fluttershy was wearing shorts showing off plenty of leg and a strappy top that was slightly too tight which meant there was always a magnificent view.
They arrived back at the camp site and spent the evening together until dusk fell. It was then Rainbow asked Fluttershy if she would like to go and watch the stars come out together to which she agreed. Rainbow took her out to a picnic site a little away from the main camp area where they would have a good chance of being alone. They sat on one of the picnic benches, leaning back against the table top, and watching the stars come out.
After they had been there for about twenty minutes, Rainbow sat up. “I’m going to do something that might come off a bit stupid,” she said as she stood up. She stood in front of Fluttershy, facing her, and took a moment to steady herself before dropping to one knee. Fluttershy couldn’t believe what was happening. She brought her hands up to her mouth to stop herself from interrupting. “Fluttershy,” began Rainbow, sounding a little anxious, “I love you more than I thought I could love anyone. I can’t see how my life could work without you in it.” She reached into one of the spacious pockets in her shorts and brought out a small black box. She held it up to Fluttershy and opened the lid to reveal a ring. It was a silver band with two stones, one blue and one pink. “Fluttershy, will you let me proposed to you when we’re old enough?”
The question caught Fluttershy off guard a little, she was expecting the full proposal, but she quickly rallied. “Yes, Rainbow, of course I will,” she said as she held out her hand for Rainbow to put the ring on, giggling as Rainbow settled it on her finger. She had never been so excited as she examined her new ring in the silver light of the moon.
“They’re just glass and it’s not really silver,” said Rainbow. “The blue is my skin colour and they didn’t have anything close to yours so I went with your hair colour. It’s just a cheap thing but I promise - ”
“Rainbow.”
“ – I’ll buy you the best there is when I propose and your wedding ring will be – “
“Rainbow.”
“ – the biggest diamond you’ve seen and – “
“Rainbow!” shouted Fluttershy, as loud as she can anyway. Her semi-fiancé stopped talking and looked up at her. “I love my new ring, it’s the most important thing anyone has ever given me so stop being mean to it,” she said as she slid off the bench to kneel in front of Rainbow, sliding her arms around her neck and kissing her.
“Sorry, it’s just you deserve the best,” said Rainbow as Fluttershy continued to shower her with kisses.
As Fluttershy continued her kiss assault, Rainbow suspected her wife-to-be was getting a little turned on. She confirmed it when Fluttershy slid her hands down her side and then into the back of Rainbow’s shorts, pushing all the way down and grabbing her ass. Knowing what she would find, Rainbow moved her hands to Fluttershy’s back and brushed feathers, causing Fluttershy to shiver with delight.
“We can’t do it here,” said Rainbow through the onslaught of Fluttershy’s lips.
In response, Fluttershy stood up and offered her hand to Rainbow who took it and let herself be pulled up. Fluttershy, with a surprisingly devious smile, took a few steps backwards to the tree line, pulling Rainbow behind her. She let go of Rainbow’s hand and suddenly turned and flew off into the trees.
“Shy!” shouted Rainbow as she followed after her.
She wasn’t a quick flyer and Rainbow could keep up at a brisk jog but she hung back a little as Fluttershy seemed to want a chase. When they were a reasonable distance from the beaten path, Fluttershy landed in front of a tree, draping herself against it seductively as Rainbow caught up.
“Shy, what are you doing?” asked Rainbow. “We can’t have sex out here.”
“Yes we can,” said Fluttershy as she grabbed Rainbow and pulled her in for a kiss, sliding her hands down her shorts again.
“We can’t,” reiterated Rainbow.
“My girlfriend has just proposed,” said Fluttershy between kisses, “it’s the most romantic thing... that’s ever happened... and I want... to be close to her.”
Fluttershy’s hot breath in her ear as she explained herself was turning Rainbow on. She seemed to sense this as she moved off the tree and turned herself and Rainbow round to pin her reluctant soon-to-be-fiancé to the tree.
Rainbow lifted her head up to so she could speak without Fluttershy’s tongue invading her mouth. “We’ll be caught,” she said, sounding unconvinced in her own reasoning for not doing this.
With Rainbow’s mouth moved away, Fluttershy had simply stared kissing her neck instead which brought out a soft moan from Rainbow. She had her. Knowing there would be no more resistance, she sank down to her knees in front of Rainbow and pulled down her shorts and panties. The cool night breeze hit Rainbow’s damp pussy. It was a very odd sensation but felt very arousing nonetheless. Maybe it was the added push from breaking the taboo of being exposed outdoors but Rainbow’s lust had almost won the battle against her fear of being caught.
“We can’t....” began Rainbow and stopped as soon as Fluttershy's tongue touched her pussy.
“We can’t,” gasped Rainbow as her body automatically repositioned itself for better support as Fluttershy’s tongue repeatedly flicked her clit. Her arms dropped to her side as lust won the battle. Any objections were now gone and all her thoughts were of the warm, wet tongue caressing the length of her pussy.
Fluttershy knew there would be no resistance now and started slowly working Rainbow’s pussy, slow flicks of her clit before running her tongue down between her lips. Rainbow let out a long sigh as the warmth from her lover flowed up her body. It had been ridiculous to ever resist this. As she dipped her tongue into the gorgeous wet pussy before her, Fluttershy ran her hands slowly up Rainbow’s legs and underneath her T-shirt, running up and over her tight stomach. After a few seconds of tongue fucking, she swiftly altered course and rapidly flicked Rainbow’s clit with her tongue causing a long, long moan.
“Don’t stop,” begged Rainbow as she reached out and ran her hands through Fluttershy hair stroking her pony ears on way through.
Eager to please, Fluttershy kept up her stimulation of Rainbow’s clit as she reached up further into her T-shirt to caress as much of her body as she could reach. She stroked up and over her chest and round to her back before sliding down and grasping her bare ass, her nails digging in ever so slightly. This brought forth a sharp gasp followed by several more as she neared the edge.
Fluttershy brought one hand round to the front and, tilting her head slightly to get easier access, pushed three fingers into Rainbow’s eager pussy as her tongue kept up its assault on her lover’s clit. Rainbow involuntarily rocked her hips forward to push against the invasion. She could feel her pussy tightening around her fingers as Rainbow’s orgasm neared. Having a dirty thought, she ran her index finger on her free hand down between Rainbow’s ass cheeks until she found what she wanted to try. She put a little pressure on Rainbow’s anus and, with no objections raised, pushed her finger in until the first joint.
With this completely new invasion that she had never experienced before, Rainbow came. Fluttershy lapped at Rainbow’s pussy, partly to keep her cumming and partly to enjoy the taste of her cum, as she pushed her finger as deep as she could into Rainbow’s ass which was now very tight.
Rainbow was in heaven. The warmth within her contrasting the cool night air and the fingers invading her from the front and back were providing more stimulation to her body than anything but a wingasm. Her knees had given way and she was only upright because she was propped up against Fluttershy’s body in front of her and the tree behind her.
As her orgasm was declining, Rainbow was rudely dragged out of it by voices from somewhere. She dropped down into a squatting position, still a little dazed. “Voices,” she managed to whisper.
Fluttershy didn’t seem to care. She just leaned in and kissed her desperately as the voices got louder as they approached.
Rainbow was worried the sounds Fluttershy’s affections would be heard but it’s seems the voices were heading away now. She could feel her body coming back online, her knees were now available for use, but Fluttershy wasn’t finished. She had started pushing her back as she started to lift Rainbow’s T-shirt. There was nothing Rainbow could do in an unbalance squat. She let herself fall onto her back as her T-shirt moved over her chest. Fluttershy prowled up her body, running her tongue up Rainbow’s stomach until she reached her bra.
Rainbow didn’t want Fluttershy to completely undress her, it is easier to cover your crotch if you’re not having to cover your chest at the same time. To stop her doing this she reached down and grabbed her girlfriend’s ass and was surprised to feel skin, Fluttershy must have taken off her own shorts and panties while Rainbow had been in heaven. After that moment’s distraction, she pulled Fluttershy’s up towards her so they were now face to face, forcing her attention away from her bra and onto Rainbow’s lips.
After that rude interruption from whoever they were, Rainbow felt her desire rising again. The warmth of her lips, the taste of her own cum and Fluttershy’s desperation for her body were too much to resist. Rainbow brought her hands from that gorgeous, firm ass and flicked the tips of her feathers causing Fluttershy bite her girlfriend's lower lip. That felt weirdly good. As Rainbow flicked another feather, Fluttershy gasped, releasing the captured lip.
“Make me cum,” gasped Fluttershy through the flickering pleasure.
Rainbow stopped teasing her but she wasn’t going to give her a wingasm. She grabbed her ass again and pulled her upwards until her pussy was over her mouth, reaching out with her tongue and flicking her soaking wet clit. Fluttershy took up a position on all fours, her head up and her wings raised, channelling her pony tail down her back and over her ass. Anypony from Equestria looking on from the side would think she was a slightly malformed Pegasus.
Rainbow, still holding her ass rather firmly, plunged her tongue into her lover’s sweet pussy before pulling out and running the full length of her slit ending with a flick of her clit. The shaky moan from above revealed Fluttershy wouldn’t need much before she would be covering Rainbow’s face in cum.
As Rainbow dipped her tongue inside her again, Fluttershy sat up, pulled the straps from her shoulders and pushed the top down to her stomach to expose her bra and took it off. She flicked back her hair and sat up proud and on display. The view for Rainbow underneath her was incredible, half the sky was made of underboob.
Fluttershy started to rock her hips back and forth over her lover’s tongue and carried the motion up through her torso as well causing her chest to bounce slightly which greatly spurred Rainbow on. It also caused her hair, the end of which was now resting on Rainbow’s pussy, to move back and forth as well tickling Rainbow in the most intimate of ways.
Rainbow brought a hand round to her girlfriend’s pussy to allow her tongue to work her lips as she rocked her lover’s clit between her fingers. Fluttershy leaned back to support herself on her arms as she felt her orgasm mounting. Rainbow’s tongue moving between her lips and dipping inside her and the pressure on her clit were too much. As Rainbow pressed her clit hard between two fingers, she came.
She let out a yelp of pleasure into the night air as she threw her head back, her tongue hanging out as was consumed by the flames of orgasm. The stars above her seemed to pulsing with colour as she let out another love filled yelp. As she started coming down she leaned forward, hunching over and giving Rainbow a wonderful view of her hanging breasts.
“That was wonderful,” she said when she got her breath back. Rainbow was still licking up the cum from her pussy and couldn’t give an answer. “I’m so glad you gave in,” she said as she stood up, “this was amazing.”
“It was kinda fun,” admitted Rainbow, still on her back below her fiancé as she ran a finger across her cheeks to round up the cum on her face.
Fluttershy pushed her top down over her hips and let it fall to the ground, leaving her in only her boots and socks. As Rainbow sat up and saw this she couldn’t quite accept how beautiful her fiancé looked in the moonlight with her naked body and erect wings. She rolled over to where her shorts were lying and took out her phone to take a picture, the moment just had to be captured.
“As awesome as you look, I think you should maybe put your clothes back on,” she said reluctantly.
“Do I have to?” asked Fluttershy, leaning forward and using her arms to push her boobs together and give Rainbow and eyeful.
“My world would be a much better place if you could be naked all the time, Shy, but you’d get in trouble so, yeah, you do.” Rainbow got up and grabbed both theirs shorts and panties before throwing Fluttershy’s over to her naked lover who was giving her a look that said ‘I won’t’. “We can’t go back to camp with you naked, every guy and most girls will want to jump you,” said Rainbow as she dressed herself. Fluttershy still didn’t move to pick her clothes up. “You can take them off again once we’re in out tent?” she suggested.
That got a smile and Fluttershy picked up her shorts and put them on, stuffing her panties in the pocket. She went over and stepped into her top pulling it up and grabbing her bra which would be too big to fit in a pocket. She folded it neatly and stuck it in her waistband instead.
“Shy, you’re obviously braless now. What if someone see you?”
“So long as you’re there I don’t care,” she said with honey dripping from her words.
It was hard to argue with such a hot girl when she was being so sweet, so Rainbow dropped the topic. The two of them headed back to the campsite hand in hand, meeting no one on the way. As soon a she was in the tent, Fluttershy stripped off and lunged at Rainbow pinning her to the ground as she once again assaulted her with kisses.
“What was that for?” asked Rainbow.
“For my new ring,” said Fluttershy as she began to undressed Rainbow.
“We can’t have sex here, tents don’t have good soundproofing.” hissed Rainbow.
“Of course not,” agreed Fluttershy. “I just want to be as close to you as possible tonight.”
Fluttershy, her job now done, slipped into their double sleeping bag and was joined by her naked fiancé. She wrapped her arms around her and held her close.
The day after they returned from the trip, Fluttershy and Rainbow were meeting with their friends at Rarity’s. They’d been the last to arrive and it had now been half an hour with no one asking about Fluttershy’s ring, despite her positioning herself so it was always on show. Even Rarity hadn’t noticed it yet. Fluttershy decided to take it off and roll it between her fingers to make sure someone would see it. Thankfully Rarity noticed it.
“Is that new Darling?” she asked.
“Oh this?” said Fluttershy holding it up and pretending she hadn’t been waiting for this question “This is my engagement ring.”
Her friends all looked at her to see if she was joking apart from Rarity who shrieked, jumped up from her seat and raced upstairs.
“You’re really engaged?” asked Sunset, puzzled as to why her girlfriend had just run away.
“Well, sort of pre-engaged,” clarified Rainbow. “I’ve promised to ask her for real when we’re older.” There was a clamour of congratulation at this clarification as Rarity came hurtling down the stairs and dropped a couple of sketch books in Fluttershy’s lap.
“I’ve made a start on your wedding planning,” she said, opening one of the sketch books. “You’re going to be in white, obviously. I thought we should play down your chest and maybe enhance your hips, something incredibly elegant with a big train. I’ve got a few sketches of options you might like.”
Fluttershy flicked through the book to see half a dozen dress designs complete with some material swatches. The seventh design, however, couldn’t really be classed as a dress due to the lack of material.
“Oh, ignore that one, that was just a thought but we can’t use it,” said Rarity trying to turn the page before anyone else saw.
The group was already craning to see the drawing and it was clearly a sketch of Fluttershy with tiny strips of material protecting her modesty, kind of like a bride themed stripper outfit. Her nipples had been drawn visible through the material and her face had also been draw to look as if she was very horny.
“Why are you drawing slutty pictures of my girlfriend?” asked Rainbow suspiciously.
“Oh, well, you know...” started Rarity before taking a moment to collect her thoughts. “I didn’t mean to, I just started drawing her figure and that happened.” Rarity looked at Sunset who was clearly not happy with that excuse. “Anyway, I’ve got some options for you Rainbow,” said Rarity to change the subject. “I don’t know if you’ll want a dress or a suit. If you go for a dress I’d have you in something colourful and more edgy to contrast Fluttershy’s elegant white.” She flicked through to the end of the sketchbook to show her before going for the second one.
“You know this won’t be for years?” asked Fluttershy.
“You can’t start planning too early, darling,” trilled Rarity. “Now, bridesmaids.”
There was no stopping her now so the group just had to sit back as Rarity went through the options she had for each of them. They would be there for quite some time.
It was a warm Saturday afternoon, though only by a few minutes, and Rarity and Sunset were heading to Fluttershy’s. They were going on a double date with her and Rainbow Dash to a see the local drama group production which Rarity had designed and made a few costumes for. They were supposed to be meeting at one to go for lunch before the play but they had nothing else to do and were heading over early.
When they arrived, Rarity knocked a couple of times and went straight in. “It’s just us,” she trilled.
She took a couple of steps in before stopping dead in her tracks causing Sunset to walk into her. Sunset looked over her stationary girlfriend’s shoulder and saw shy she had stopped. Fluttershy was standing at the other side of the room completely naked and frozen like a deer in the headlights.
After a couple of seconds staring, Rarity spun round and pushed Sunset on the shoulder to spin her round as well. “We’re so sorry, Fluttershy,” she said, facing the door. “We should have called to let you know we’d be early.”
There wasn’t a sound from behind the but there was a sound of running footsteps from upstairs before Rainbow appeared on the landing walking calmly as if nothing was wrong.
“Hey, you’re early,” she said, trying to sound calm and mostly succeeding.
While Fluttershy was a lot more confident in herself than she used to be, it did require Rainbow to be nearby. Now she was in sight, Fluttershy’s confidence grew and she could move again. “You’re early,” she said with an audible quiver of fear in her voice. “You can turn round, I don’t mind.”
Sunset turned round and looked from Fluttershy to Rainbow. “So what’s going on?” she asked while forcibly turning Rarity round. Rarity was then unable to look anywhere but Fluttershy.
“She’s trying nudism,” explained Rainbow coming down the stairs.
“Mmm Hmm. When we were camping we had sex in the woods and I realised it felt really good being naked.”
Sunset glanced at Rainbow whose cheeks had a touch of red in them at that revelation of their friend’s sex life. She knew Fluttershy and Rarity told each other pretty much everything but she didn’t like it being brought up.
“It suits you,” said Rarity in a far away voice. Sunset nudged her to wake her up.
“Do you want to go get dressed now we’re here?” asked Sunset.
“No,” said Fluttershy standing up straight as she overcame her fear. “If I’m going to do this I need to be able to do it in front of my friends. If that’s alright?” She sat down on the sofa and managed to stop herself from covering her chest with her arms, though she did cross her legs.
“I’m alright with it, back in equestrian, everyone’s naked,” said Sunset sitting down on the opposite sofa.
“Me too,” said Rarity sitting next to Sunset, her eyes stuck on Fluttershy again.
“When I first got here it took me weeks to get used to the idea of having to be clothed,” continued Sunset. “As soon as I got home I had to strip off. I’m used to it now but I nearly gave up on this dimension because of it.”
“You could now,” offered Fluttershy.
“I’m alright,” said Sunset with a laugh. “Only one person gets to see me naked now.” She leaned over to nudge Rarity who barely noticed. “Ahem. Rarity? Anything to add?” she asked her very distracted girlfriend.
Rarity looked round and realised Sunset had been speaking to her. She frantically tried to find the last thing said and surprised herself by succeeding. “And I’m very appreciative of it.”
“Nice save,” grinned Sunset.
“I’m sorry Darling,” said Rarity to Sunset, “but they are just the most amazing breasts I’ve ever seen.”
Sunset paused to check if she should be insulted with that comment but realised that, yes, Fluttershy did have an amazing chest.
“You’re the only one here that hasn’t touched them,” pointed out Rarity.
“Would you like to?” asked Fluttershy so quickly she even surprised herself.
Sunset looked at Rarity whose face was lit up with excitement as she nodded towards Fluttershy as permission. Sunset looked at Rainbow who shrugged as her slightly unenthusiastic permission. Feeling a little awkward, Sunset walked over to her naked friend and leaned down. Fluttershy’s nipples were hard, was she turned on by this or just a little cold? Hesitantly, she reached out and cupped them. “Wow they’re heavy!” she said with more enthusiasm than she should have. “How do you not fall over?”
“I’ll probably have back problems when I’m older,” admitted Fluttershy.
Sunset ran her hands over Fluttershy’s chest, all awkwardness gone and replaced with scientific curiosity. Despite the size they were quite firm with barley had any sag, yet the skin was soft and smooth. As she ran her hands over the hard nipples, the ridges of her closed fingers resulting in four rapid flicks. Fluttershy let out a little moan and suddenly ponied up. Sunset leapt back with her hands in the air as if she was being accused of a crime. “I’m sorry!” she yelped.
“Not your fault,” said Rainbow quickly. “I think she was already a little bit turned on since you arrived.”
The three of them noticed at the same time that Fluttershy had a hand between her legs and was making very rapid motions.
“We’ll maybe head upstairs for a little bit,” said Rainbow. “The best way to get rid of her wings is if I make her cum the old fashioned way.”
In response to this Fluttershy threw herself to the end of the sofa so her head was resting on the arm, one leg hooked over the back while the other was on the ground, completely exposing herself as she continued fingering her clearly wet pussy. Rarity was sitting bolt upright staring at those fingers going in and out.
“Please,” begged Fluttershy, that one word dripping with lust.
Rainbow looked from Sunset to Rarity, Sunset shrugged as she sat back down while Rarity was nodding very enthusiastically. She turned back to Fluttershy who was almost in pain from the lack of her lovers touch. “Are you sure,” she asked.
“Yes,” said Fluttershy through a ragged breath.
Rainbow, who was less sure, decided that Sunset and Rarity wouldn’t be seeing anything else they hadn’t seen already. They knew she had a tongue and had seen Fluttershy cum before so really it wasn’t anything new, just a different situation.
As Rainbow bent down between Fluttershy’s legs, still with an uncertain eye on her friends, Fluttershy removed her own fingers and instead grabbed both her breasts. Rainbow extended her tongue and ran it up the length of her fiancés already dripping slit. This caused a wave of pleasure through Fluttershy body ending with an incredibly relieved sigh at finally feeling the touch she desired.
As Rainbow began toying with Fluttershy’s clit, Sunset noticed that Rarity was sitting completely rigid, her hands clasped to her thighs as she fought every impulse to put her hand up her skirt. Seeing this, she placed a hand on the base of Rarity’s back and applied pressure to tell her to move to the edge of the sofa. Wordlessly but with huge excitement, Rarity did so. Sunset got up and swung a leg around behind her girlfriend to sit with her clearly turned on girlfriend between her legs, sweeping her hair over one of her shoulders before kissing her neck. “Do you want to?” she asked.
“Yes,” said Rarity in an incredibly strained voice.
Sunset kissed her neck again as her hands pulled down the little zip of Rarity’s skirt to loosen the waistband and give her easy entry. She then ran her hands up underneath Rarity’s sweater and unhooked her bra, sliding her fingers round to the front and underneath before pushing the bra up to free her lover’s breasts.
Rainbow noticed what was going on at the other side of the room as she drew back from Fluttershy’s pussy to make room for her hands to work easier. As she pushed two fingers in, she could see Sunset’s hand working underneath Rarity’s sweater, alternating between toying with the whole breast and focusing on the nipples. Judging by the squeaks Rarity was making, she was very good at it.
Sunset left one hand toying with a nipple as the other ran down her smooth stomach and into the loosened waist of her skirt. She found Rarity’s panties were already sodden. She pinched the swollen clit causing a lust filled yelp as Rarity leaned back against her, gasping at her every touch. She began kissing Rarity’s neck again as she plunged her fingers into her, causing a deep, satisfied moan.
With the added stimulation of another’s pleasured moans, Fluttershy bucked into Rainbow’s fingers as she neared her climax. She was staring at Rarity who was writhing in Sunset’s lap and in a similar state of enjoyment. As Rarity’s head rolled forward as another pleasured yelp escaped her, her eye’s met Fluttershy’s. The two lust crazed girls couldn’t break their gaze and each new they wanted to cum with the other.
Rainbow and Sunset both had three fingers in their girlfriends and toying with their clits, with Rarity also getting attention to her chest. As they both plunged their fingers in hard and deep, Fluttershy and Rarity started moaning and grunting as they lost themselves to their desires. They finally broke their gaze as they came. Rarity threw her head back pressing herself into Sunset as she bucked against her fingers and pressed her hand hard into her chest. Fluttershy’s wings were involuntary flapping as she grabbed both her breasts, squeezing so hard she left two hand prints.
As the two girls lay gasping as they recovered, Rarity still on top of Sunset, Rainbow and Sunset exchanged an embarrassed look.
“Oh that was fantastic, Darling,” said Rarity breathlessly as she brought Sunset’s hand up from her skirt to suck her clean.
“That was fun,” agreed Fluttershy as she sat up before doing the same to Rainbow’s fingers.
“I need to sort my bra,” said Rarity once Sunset’s fingers were clean.
She stood up as she took her sweater off to put her bra back on, unfortunately the bra came off with the sweater. She had also forgotten that her skirt was unzipped and it fell to the floor leaving her standing there in just her sodden panties. Before she could cover herself, Fluttershy was hovering in the air a few feet in front of her.
“Can I kiss you?” she asked.
Rarity turned to Sunset seeking permission. Sunset nodded. Unfortunately, Rarity wasn’t thinking clear enough to see the look which appeared for a moment before the nod. Fluttershy had remembered about Rainbow now and turned to seek permission as well, Rainbow gave an unenthusiastic nod. There was no stopping her now so she may as well let it play out.
Rarity stepped forward and Fluttershy landed in front of her. Without a moment’s hesitation they locked lips, Rarity’s hands finding their way to Fluttershy chest as Fluttershy’s arms wrapped around her back, holding her in tightly. Their kiss was intense, their tongues dancing, small moans issuing from both of them. Rarity’s hands, having explored Fluttershy chest, began to slide down her body with only one destination in mind. Fluttershy felt a shiver of pleasure and started to run her hands down Rarity’s body as well.
At this, both Sunset and Rainbow leapt up and took position behind their respective girlfriends and quickly pushing three fingers into their wet pussys to prevent the other lust filled girl from doing so. As they did so, Fluttershy and Rarity pushed against the hands penetrating them causing Sunset and Rainbow’s hands to meet. They looked up and both knew this was as bad for the other as it was for them. With a look they agreed to make their girlfriends cum to end this.
With Fluttershy’s pussy blocked, Rarity had gone back to her chest and was revelling in toying with the world’s best tits. Fluttershy was struggling to kiss at all now as she gasped for breath between moans. At her moans and Sunset’s fingers working furiously in her pussy, Rarity felt her own orgasm mounting. Their kiss was now just two sets of lips touching between moans and gasp as each was so close.
Sensing she was close, Sunset kissed Rarity’s shoulder and this gentle touch was all it took to send her over. Rarity let out a groan as she collapsed back into Sunset arms. This sound of primal pleasure pushed Fluttershy over as well, who descended into a series of sharp gasps as she too needed to be supported by her girlfriend.
As they both came down, Rarity’s hands dropped from Fluttershy chest, leaving another two handprints to accompany her own. Sunset and Rainbow walked their girlfriends back a couple of steps to sit them down to prevent anything more from happening.
“We should maybe go upstairs and get ready, Shy,” said Rainbow glancing at Sunset. The look in her eyes was not one she had seen in a while.
As Fluttershy and Rainbow headed upstairs, Rarity dressed herself and sat back down on the sofa next to Sunset. She was still reeling a little from her orgasms and hadn’t noticed Sunset’s body language. She was sitting with her legs together, leaning forward so her hands were on her knees and her hair was hanging down, concealing her face.
“Do you still love me?” Sunset asked with a completely flat tone betraying no emotion.
“Of course I do,” said Rarity, confused at this line of questioning.
“Am I enough for you?” asked Sunset with a note of accusation slipping into her voice.
“Of course you are Darling.”
As the last words left her lips, Rarity’s mind finally found the accusation in Sunset’s question and everything else swiftly fell into place. She’d just tried to have sex with Fluttershy in front of her. Before she could get out another word, Sunset rounded on her.
“So why did you just try to fuck Fluttershy!” she barked, pointing accusingly to the centre of the room where it had happened.
Rarity recoiled from her girlfriend as she could almost feel the venom in Sunset’s words. It was difficult for anyone at Canterlot High not to see the old Sunset Shimmer when she was angry, which, thankfully, wasn’t often but here and now she was furious. After a second, Rarity saw through the image of the raging bitch that had tormented her and saw her girlfriend and that, despite the anger in her voice, Sunset’s eyes were full of tears.
“I’m so sorry Sunset,” said Rarity earnestly, finally realising just how much those last few minutes must have hurt Sunset. “I didn’t mean for it, I didn’t want it to happen. It just seemed something sexy to do. I should never have done it. I’m so sorry.” Sunset’s fury was gone and she was clearly on the verge of tears. Rarity didn’t dare touch her in case she broke down or worse, rejected her comfort. “Why did you say yes?”
“I had to,” said Sunset, sinking back down to hide in her hair.
“Why?” asked Rarity after a second, she couldn’t figure out how she would have had to.
“Because I thought you would do it anyway,” said Sunset quietly, “and it would have hurt so much more if I’d said no.”
“Never! I would never do anything against your wishes, I would never hurt you.”
Rarity put her arms around Sunset’s shoulders and held her close. After a few seconds Sunset twisted round so she was facing Rarity and, without meeting her gaze, wrapped her arms tightly around her and buried her head in Rarity’s neck.
“I love you,” came Sunset’s muffled voice.
“How do you know?” said Rarity fighting back tears and trying to lighten the mood.
Sunset sat up and looked Rarity in the eyes. “If I didn’t then it wouldn’t have hurt so much.”
Both girls were losing their battle against their tears and simply hugged each other as they gave in.
As Rainbow headed up the stairs behind Fluttershy, slightly distracted by her naked ass and damp thighs, she could sense the tension they were leaving. She knew she was about to have the same conversation as Sunset was with Rarity. As she closed the bedroom door behind her, she was about to start the unpleasant conversation that needed to be done when Fluttershy interrupted.
“I’m so, so sorry Rainbow,” she said grasping her girlfriend’s hand. “I don’t know how that happened and I wish it hadn’t. Can you ever forgive me?”
Rainbow’s mind stumbled over the sentences she had prepared but couldn’t get out. Eventually some words were found and marshalled towards her mouth. “You know I do,” she said to Fluttershy as she took her hands. “I always will. Just don’t make a habit of it, OK?”
The smile on Rainbow’s face showed Fluttershy this was genuine. She threw her arms around her fiancé. “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
“How can you forgive me so quickly after what I did?” asked Fluttershy, breaking away from the hug.
Rainbow walked over to the bed, pulling Fluttershy behind her. As they sat down facing each other, Rainbow explained herself. “Do you remember when we moved here from Cloudsdale? We thought you’d be able to escape the bullies but over the summer you hit puberty very early and very hard and our first day at CHS you were picked on by new bullies for already having boobs.”
Fluttershy sunk down into herself, slumping her shoulders and leaning forward. It was the posture she had adopted for years to try and hide herself from those who made her life a misery.
“You remember how you hated how you looked even though I would tell you that you were the prettiest girl in school? You started wearing make up to try and look better because you hated your body so much.”
Fluttershy put an arm across her chest to try and hide more of herself as all the taunts she heard for years echoed in her head. Her wings had also vanished as all arousal was pushed from her head. She was so consumed by the ghosts of past bullies that she was mildly startled when Rainbow put her hand against her cheek and lifted her head up to look in her eyes.
“Shy, you can’t know how awesome it is for me to see you so in love with your body. You believe me when I say you’re the prettiest girl in school. I love that you want to show yourself off, it’s just, maybe only show yourself off to me?”
Fluttershy smiled with such warmth Rainbow felt her heart melt. She reached up and placed her hand over Rainbow’s on her cheek. “Only for you,” she agreed. “I’m sorry about all the new things I tried to make you do.”
“Don’t apologise for loving yourself,” scolded Rainbow. “Just discuss things with me first, OK? The woods thing was kind of a turn on but what if we’d got caught? The anal thing was kind of weird but it was kinda fun.”
“What about the nudism?” asked Fluttershy tentatively.
“I would be very happy to spend a day with you completely naked if we’ve the house to ourselves.” said Rainbow with a large grin on her face. “We could try one of those ‘every room in the house’ things?”
“I’m doing this because I like my body. This isn’t all about sex,” said Fluttershy gesturing to her naked body.
“It can be though,” pointed out Rainbow adding a suggestive raised eyebrow to her grin.
As Fluttershy’s smile turned from happy to seductive, Rainbow bounced off the bed to avoid a re-pony up.
“I’m hungry,” she proclaimed and went over to the drawers to get clothes for her fiancé. She threw out a set of underwear and then went to the wardrobe to get a skirt and top. When she turned round, Fluttershy was holding up her choice of panties, a black thong.
“Do you think this is suitable for lunch?” she asked.
“Good for any time,” replied Rainbow matter-of-factly.
“Maybe try a pair with more fabric,” suggested Fluttershy as she threw it back at Rainbow.
Rainbow darted forward, simultaneously throwing the clothes at Fluttershy and catching the rejected choice. “If you insist,” she groaned, making this out to be the hardest task in the world.
“How about I wear something nice tonight?” suggested Fluttershy as she put on the bra. That suggestion seemed to make the world’s hardest task easier.
“Promise?” said Rainbow throwing a more acceptable pair.
“Anything you want,” confirmed Fluttershy. “Did you really like the anal?”
“Maybe. I’d need to try it again to be sure,” said Rainbow. “How about we go back to the shop?”
“No!” squeaked Fluttershy as she pulled up her skirt. “The embarrassment the first time was enough.”
“Or the internet,” suggested Rainbow knowing this would be the only acceptable option.
“That’s a better idea,” accepted Fluttershy as she headed for the door. “Do you think their talk went as well as ours?”
“There’s no shouting.”
They opened the door slowly and crept out quietly. There was no sound from downstairs. Fluttershy was concerned they’d both left and had a huge fight outside. As they walked down the stairs she was, to her relief, proven wrong. Sunset and Rarity were on the sofa in each other’s arms.
“Everything alright?” asked Fluttershy.
“What? Oh, er, yes,” replied Rarity, breaking out of a near trance state.
It was clear that both girls had been crying as they stood up, ready to go to lunch. Sunset’s eyes were red and Rarity had mascara down her cheeks.
“Rarity, you might want to fix… this,” said Rainbow gesturing to her whole face.
“I’ll just be a minute,” said Rarity as she grabbed her handbag and headed upstairs to the bathroom.
With Rarity gone Fluttershy approached Sunset. “I’m so sorry for what I did. Please forgive me?”
“There’s nothing to forgive,” said Sunset almost convincingly. “You both got carried away in the moment, nothing to forgive.”
Fluttershy knew she didn’t mean it but didn’t want to push the issue. The three of them stood in awkward silence until Rarity returned, make up fixed.
“Shall we go?” she chirped.
As they all headed for the door, Rarity made no move to take Sunset’s hand feeling she still needed some time. She was surprised and delighted when Sunset took hers. Unfortunately it soon transpired Sunset had not forgiven her. For the entire afternoon Sunset acted as a girlfriend would be expected. She held Rarity’s hand, smiled when she said something funny and complimented the costumes in the play. Outwith these interactions, however, she said almost nothing.
By the time the show was over, Rainbow and Fluttershy were feeling extremely awkward around the two of them as Rarity tried to pretend everything was alright despite the ice between her and Sunset. Fluttershy could see the strain in Rarity’s expression of happiness and everyone could see the thunder in Sunset’s eyes. As the couples parted ways, Fluttershy and Rainbow thought this was the end of Rarity and Sunset.
Sunset kept up the appearance when they arrived back home. She made it through dinner, doing her duty and complimenting Rarity’s cooking before making an excuse about doing something with science and went upstairs for the remainder of the evening. Sweetie Belle picked up on what was going on and, after spending time with Rarity to check she was alright, went to speak with Sunset. She knocked on the door and got no reply.
“Sunset, please can I come in?” she asked with her best manners.
“Come on,” came Sunset’s voice from within.
Sweetie Belle entered to see Sunset sitting at Rarity’s desk, she had a pencil in her hand and seemed to be drawing something. She spun round in the chair as Sweetie Belle was half way across the room.
“What’s up?” she asked in her normal, chirpy voice.
“Are you and Rarity fighting?” she asked, a little unsure now in the face of Sunset’s perfect mask of happiness.
“Why would you say that?” asked Sunset, maintaining the mask.
“Well, Rarity’s pretending to be happy but I know when she’s making herself be happy around me she’s really upset.”
Sunset let the mask slip. “We’ve had a big fight,” she admitted. “Rarity did something that really hurt me. I want to forgive her but I need some time with my thoughts.”
As Sunset had been speaking, Sweetie Belle had looked at some of the papers on the desk. Some pages were her work on magic with some complicated diagrams but the page sitting on the top looked like the page from a comic book. It showed what was clearly Sunset and Rarity fighting with energy blasts and, what was most worrying to Sweetie Belle, Sunset was wearing a crown with a six pointed star. Was she thinking it was simpler when she had no attachments?
”If you’re alone with your thoughts when you feel sad, don’t you just end up sadder?” she asked while putting on her best confused face. She knew she needed to get Sunset to engage with her and stop her from thinking too much. She didn't want her sister turning evil again.
“Well, sometimes, I suppose,” was the best Sunset could manage.
“Then I’m staying with you. We can watch funny videos and make you feel better,” she put on her best pleading face for this, if she could shame Rarity into going camping then she could do this.
“Alright,” said Sunset as she pulled her in for a hug. You just can’t refuse that look. “But you need to stop pretending you don’t understand things. You’re a smart girl.”
They went over to the bed, Sweetie Belle jumping up on it and getting comfy while Sunset fished Rarity’s laptop out from underneath it. She settled down next to Sweetie Belle, turned it on and put the password in only to be greeted by one of the photos Rarity had taken of her as the wallpaper. She was standing facing the camera, legs spread and leaning forward so it seemed her torso was half cleavage. She slammed the lid down and looked round at Sweetie Belle, praying she had been looking away.
“You’re really beautiful,” said Sweetie Belle, still looking at the empty space where the screen had been. “You look like you’re on a magazine cover.”
Sunset was surprised and relieved that her honorary little sister didn’t seem to be bothered that she had just seen her in a very provocative pose. “Don’t tell your parents,” said Sunset. “Or Rarity. This is our secret.”
Sweetie Belle mimed zipping her lips. “I bet Rarity calls that sexy. I’m not supposed to know that word yet.”
“She did,” said Sunset as memories of that night came flooding back to her. She’d felt so close to her, she realised she wanted to stay close to her. “So what videos do you want to watch?”
They spend the next hour and half watching clips of people falling over, stunts going wrong and funny animals as well as movie trailers and clips. Sunset enjoyed the time with her little sister and felt considerably better as the night went on. Sweetie Belle somehow managed to talk her into showing her the rest of the photos Rarity took with the argument that some pop stars wear less. Sweetie Belle hoped she would be as sexy when she grew up.
When it was time for Sweetie Belle to go to bed, Rarity told her parents she would go up and see to her. Sheclimbed the stairs with a slight sense of dread and tentatively knocked on her own bedroom door. She’d heard the laughter and hoped Sunset was in a forgiving mood.
“Come in!” shouted Sweetie Belle.
As Rarity entered she couldn’t even look at Sunset for fear of seeing the old Sunset. “Sweetie it’s time for bed.” she said meekly.
“OK.” She hugged Sunset and then Rarity before heading out of the room, hoping they would make up.
“Would you mind if I went to bed just now?” Rarity asked Sunset.
“Go ahead,” said Sunset coolly as she got off the bed.
Still avoiding looking at the girl she feared was now her ex, Rarity went behind the screen and put on her nightdress before slipping wordlessly under the sheets. She lay curled up on her side with her back to Sunset’s side of the bed and the sheets pulled up to hide her face.
Sunset looked on and realised that, while she had definitely been wronged by what had happened, Rarity was being eaten from the inside by her own guilt. She was just a shell of the confidant young woman Sunset loved, she had asked permission to go to her own bed for Celestia’s sake. Sunset knew she could end Rarity’s suffering in seconds, it didn’t matter if she was still hurting, she couldn’t be responsible for doing this to the girl she loved. She forgave her, she knew she did.
Rarity knew Sunset was still in the room and wished she would leave, she wanted to sleep, to try and forget what she’d done, to be happy again. She was slightly fearful when she felt the sheets being lifted behind her and a weight on the mattress but that evaporated when Sunset slid in behind her and wrapped an arm round her stomach, pressing herself into her back.
“I missed you,” whispered Sunset before kissing Rarity’s neck, “and I forgive you.”
“I missed you too,” whispered Rarity, trying not to let the joy overcome her.
Fluttershy’s phone vibrated to inform her she had a text. She crawled over to it, too exhausted to flap her wings. “Where are you going?” asked an equally exhausted Rainbow Dash as she tried to pull her back using her stocking but only succeeding in pulling it down.
Fluttershy lay on her front with her arms hanging over the edge of the bed as she found her phone and read the text. “Rarity and Sunset have made up,” she announced.
Rainbow hauled herself up and flopped down next to her fiancé in the same position. “Good for them. Do you think they made up the same way we did?”
“No one can do that,” said Fluttershy with a giggle. “Only we have wings.”
“I think I’ve got tongue cramp as well,” said Rainbow.
“It was worth it though,” said Fluttershy, taking Rainbow’s hand.
“I can’t take anymore Shy,” said Rainbow bringing Fluttershy’s hand up to kiss it. “I could do with a drink.”
“Me too.”
Fluttershy was still technically clothed, even if it was her very revealing nightdress. She pushed herself back in and tied the tiny strap of material that would keep her in. All they had to do was round up a skirt and strappy top you can put on feet first for Rainbow and headed downstairs.
Sunset was returning home from her lab at Canterlot High after spending most of the afternoon there. Rarity had asked if she could get a few hours of peace while her parents were taking Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo out for the afternoon and Sunset had decided she may as well go where she could do some work in peace as well.
‘Her’ lab is technically just one of the science labs but one of the walls was lined with machines and devices Sunset had built in her search for answers regarding magic and it’s workings in this world. The Friendship Games had helped redirect her focus to a more promising line of inquiry but she still needed to flesh out the theory.
As she arrived she noticed Rarity’s parent’s car wasn’t in the drive so they must still be out with the kids. She was rather glad of that, given what was in the bag she was carrying. She went in and heard Rarity playing her keytar in their room. As Sunset climbed the stairs, the music stopped and then started again with a few bars of a different song. Sunset stopped at the top of the stairs to listen as Rarity started playing and stopping again, repeating this with random segments from different songs.
Intrigued, Sunset crept towards the door, placing her bag gently on the floor, before silently turning the handle and creeping in. Rarity was playing in front of the mirror and was unable to see the door. Sunset had to stop for a second to make sure her eyes were working, Rarity was playing completely naked. Sunset had never seen her ponied up while naked and the floor length pony tail swinging as she played a few notes and struck a finishing pose was rather alluring. She crept forward until she was in striking distance and then lunged forward, grabbing one of Rarity’s pony ears. This got her a smack on the cheek from the neck of Rarity’s keytar as she jumped and turned to face her.
“What was that for!” shrieked Rarity as she de-ponied.
“Why? Did you nearly jump out of your pants?” asked Sunset with a massive smirk looking down at her bare legs.
“Well I may have done, or I could have broken your cheek or my keytar,” she said before calming herself . “Hello Darling, how was your day?”
“Mine was fine but I’m really interested in yours,” said Sunset stepping forward and placing her hands on her girlfriend’s bare hips, the keytar between them. “Did you feel anything like a wingasm there?”
“No Darling, I felt like some crazy person just snuck up on me,” said Rarity matter-of-factly. “And if you must know, I was changing when my eye caught the case and I felt I needed to play a little. It’s been a while since I’ve actually practised.” Sunset’s grin showed she didn’t fully believe her. “And I may have been trying out some finishing poses. Don’t tell Rainbow Dash after what I said about them being silly.”
“My lips are sealed.” She leaned in towards Rarity until her still very much open lips were a fraction away from Rarity’s. Rarity closed the tiny gap as she felt her knees weaken as Sunset’s tongue found hers. “Someone’s a little frisky,” she gasped as they parted.
“I’m standing in front of my beautiful, naked girlfriend,” pointed out Sunset.
“Fair point,” conceded Rarity as she leaned in for another kiss.
After twenty seconds of heaven, Rarity broke off the kiss and took off her keytar, placing it gently against the wall before turning back to face her frisky girlfriend. She spread her legs a little and ran two fingers between her already damp pussy lips. She sucked one finger clean herself and offered the other to Sunset who eagerly wrapped her lips around it and removed any trace of her lovers pre-cum.
“Before we go any further, I’ve something for you.” said Sunset with a grin. She grabbed the bag she left outside the door and went over to the bed. Rarity slipped in behind her, wrapping her arms round her girlfriend, making sure to leave Sunset’s arms free to get her present out. As Sunset pulled out a box with a large, padded clamp on it, Rarity leaned her chin on Sunset’s shoulder to get a better look.
“What is it?” she asked.
“Hold on,” said Sunset as she clamped it tightly to the headboard.
Rarity’s eyes widened when Sunset brought out the second piece. It was a metal rod ending in a ten inch long, one and a half inch in diameter dildo with a circular base to stop the metal road from being able to enter someone. She proceeded to screw it into the hole on the front of the box. “Sunset, have you made a sex machine?” asked Rarity tentatively.
With the machine assembled, Sunset spun around in Rarity’s arms to face her with a big grin. This was all the answer Rarity needed. She moved her hands down to Sunset’s ass and pulled her in tight as she kissed her.
“Have you tested it?” asked Rarity.
“Of course, everything works perfectly.”
“No Darling, I mean have you tested it,” clarified Rarity with a raised eyebrow.
“Oh, no I haven’t,” admitted Sunset.
At this Rarity let go of Sunset and bounced onto the bed, landing on all fours with her head up high, standing like the proud unicorn she is, with the dildo just a few inches behind her.
“Test away Darling,” proclaimed Rarity.
“I should maybe run you through the controls first,” suggested Sunset. She took the remote out of the bag as Rarity turned to sit cross legged on the bed facing her. “It’s got variable speed controlled from the left dial and variable vibration controlled from the right,” explained Sunset turning the speed up to its lowest setting.
Rarity watched as the rod began moving back almost to its fully retracted length in about three seconds before moving back out at the same pace.
“I thought that seemed reasonable for the lowest speed but feedback would be welcome,” said Sunset as she turned the dial up.
The dildo started thrusting significantly quicker, taking about half a second per stroke. Sunset then turned it to its maximum speed at which point it began moving so quick Rarity couldn’t even estimate the time for one thrust. She just started at it with her mouth hanging open in awe.
“It may be capable of going a little too quick,” said Sunset seeing Rarity’s open mouth.
“I think it could be rather fun,” said Rarity absentmindedly.
As Sunset turned the speed dial back down and then off, Rarity noticed an indentation in the head of the dildo. “What are these marks?” she asked as she leaned in to inspect it.
“Oh, I’m not too happy about that,” admitted Sunset. “I’d made a cast of my lips and when I cast the dildo it would have my lips on the head. It looks a little odd though”
“So it’s like your gorgeous lips will be kissing me deep inside?” said Rarity as she lowered her head to kiss the lips on the dildo. “It’s a wonderful idea Darling.”
“So do you want to test it?” asked Sunset.
“Definitely,” said Rarity giving Sunset a sultry look.
“I’d recommend some lube first,” advised Sunset bending down to the bottom drawer where they kept it and passing it to Rarity who squirted a dose onto the dildo and ran her hand along it to spread it out.
“I’m glad I never had a boyfriend,” mused Rarity as she gave the dildo a handjob to get a good coating of lube. “This kind of thing always seemed rather disgusting. I must thank you for not putting the usual equipment at the base as well, they’re just horrid looking.”
“Think how it looks to me,” said Sunset. She was glad stallions in Equestria didn't go around with those hanging out on show.
“It’s lucky I got to you first then,” whispered Rarity into her girlfriend’s ear.
“Extremely,” replied Sunset leaning in to kiss her girlfriend.
With the lube liberally applied, Rarity turned round again and stood on all fours ready to be entered.
“It’s fully retracted so if you back onto it so the head’s in you then it should stay in,” said Sunset.
Rarity moved back as Sunset directed the dildo into her damp pussy. With a nod from Rarity, Sunset turned it on and the dildo slowly slid into her. As it reached its full extension the circular base pushed her forward an inch as it pressed against her.
“The size is perfect, Darling,” groaned Rarity as it retracted. “A little faster if you would.”
Sunset turned the dial up to a medium speed, approximately a second per stroke. She turned the vibration dial up to about a third which caused a sharp gasp from Rarity.
“Oh, now that is wonderful,” she said as the combination of the base slapping against her clit and surprisingly powerful vibrations pushed her on.
Sunset placed the remote by Rarity’s hand and knelt beside the bed reaching under her girlfriend to toy with her clit. This caused Rarity’s head to drop as a satisfied moan escaped her. She then reached for the remote and turned the speed up to about eighty percent. Sunset had to move her hand away as the slapping of the dildo was hurting her knuckles. She instead spanked Rarity lightly on the ass before running her hands up her girlfriend’s spine towards her head, enjoying the view of her breasts swinging with every thrust.
“Are you enjoying it?” asked Sunset.
“That’s a very silly question,” squeaked Rarity before her head dropped again as she groaned in pleasure.
Sunset hopped up onto the bed and slid herself under her girlfriend to give those hanging mounds of wonder some attention. She took one nipple in her mouth to a very agreeable moan from Rarity before nipping it lightly between her teeth as she roughly grabbed the other. With a combination of kissing, sucking and licking Sunset lavished attention on the luckily nipple.
Rarity wanted to return the favour but Sunset was still fully dressed and if she moved her arms to bend down, Rarity was sure she would just collapse. Instead she closed her eyes and let the sensation from behind and below overcome her. The feeling of Sunset’s tongue flicking her nipple and the sensation from behind her were amazing, she was so close but she wanted something else to make her cum. “Let me eat you,” she moaned to Sunset.
Knowing she was already close, Sunset wasted no time jumping off the bed, kicking of her shoes and pulling her jeans and panties down before hopping back on, sliding her legs between Rarity's arms and positioning her sex under her desperate girlfriend’s open mouth. Rarity collapsed onto her wet pussy and immediately plunged her tongue inside to make sure that wonderful taste was what threw her over the edge. As Sunset’s taste flooded her mouth, she came.
Rarity did her best to keep eating Sunset but could only manage a few licks between groans of ecstasy as she was relentlessly pounded from behind. She ended up just lying on Sunset’s leg, unable to do anything else.
As she saw Rarity coming down from her orgasm, Sunset reached for the remote and reduced the speed of the dildo to let her recover a little. As soon as she could, and with no words exchanged, Rarity went back to Sunset’s pussy and started toying with her clit. As she did so, Sunset took her top and bra off so she could fully enjoy the situation.
Sunset was already quite far on from just having watched Rarity being done from behind, rocking forward with each thrust, and knew she wouldn’t last long under her lover’s expert tongue. She reached down and ran a hand through Rarity’s hair as she grabbed her own breast, pinching her nipple and slightly twisting it for it an added bust of pleasure.
With no warning, Rarity plunged three fingers into Sunset’s sodden pussy as she nipped her clit with her teeth. Sunset let out a very loud and very excited giggle followed by some equally loud and excited moans as she pressed her girlfriends head into her pussy where Rarity eagerly lapped up her lovers cum. She then had a choice now between staying where she was with the still very pleasurable slow thrusts and vibrations in her pussy or enjoying the wonders of her girlfriend’s body. After half a second’s of thought, it was a resounding victory for Sunset’s body. Rarity kissed Sunset’s clit and began kissing her way up Sunset’s stomach. She loved the way Sunset had done this to her with the best orgasm of her life and wanted to do it to her.
As she slinked her way up Sunset’s body, kissing her every inch, Sunset let out a giggle that is only ever heard from the sexually aroused. She reached down and ran her fingers through Rarity’s hair letting her hands move down her back as Rarity made her way up to her chest. The sensation of the slowly vibrating dildo sliding out of her pussy felt nearly as good as kissing the body beneath her.
As she approached Sunset’s chest, she ran her hands across her breasts and gently squeezed as her tongue circled around her girlfriends rock hard nipple before rapidly flicking her. This caused another very happy giggle from Sunset. Rarity moved over to Sunset’s other nipple and nipped it between her teeth causing Sunset to let out a yelp which quickly changed to a happy groan. Rarity nipped her again before giving her a kiss and moving on up toward her lovers lips.
When she reached Sunsets face, Sunset darted up and stole a kiss dragging a pleasured sigh with it. She looked down into Sunset’s eyes with a big smile on her face. “That was amazing,” purred Rarity.
“Mmm, it really was,” replied Sunset in a dreamy voice. “You’re so hot getting it from behind.”
“You like seeing me being fucked like a pony?” asked Rarity putting a lot of emphasis on ‘fucked’.
“I just love seeing you,” said Sunset with a gentle kiss for Rarity’s lips.
“Sunset?”
“Mmm?”
“Can you do magic as a human?” asked Rarity.
“No. Why?” Sunset was rather confused as this had long been established.
“Because any time you kiss me it feels like you’re giving me a little burst of pleasure. I just wondered if you secretly could do some little lust spell or something.”
“I can’t, it’s just my amazing body doing that,” joked Sunset as she ran her hands down to Rarity’s ass and squeezed gently. Rarity leaned in and kissed her again, Sunset could almost feel a little spark of lust as those wonderful lips met hers. “Did you enjoy your present?” she asked, still needing a little recovery time before going again.
“It’s the best thing anyone has ever made for me,” said Rarity, pressing herself into Sunset. “Can I use it when you’re not here?”
“You use our other toys so I can’t ban you from the Cum Machine.” Rarity raised an eyebrow at ‘Cum Machine’. “Or some other name,” added Sunset. “How about the In-and-Out-Vibrating-Orgasm Machine?”
“Oh!” shouted Rarity, ignoring that silly suggestion as she bounced off of Sunset and then the bed. “I’ve got a present for you too,” she trilled.
Sunset rolled over to watch her naked girlfriend walk over to the wardrobe, far more seductively than needed, before bending down with her ass in the air to retrieve a box.
“I was going to give them to you as an ensemble,” said Rarity coming back to the bed, “but I really would be better fitting you for the rest of it.”
Sunset took the box and opened it to reveal a pair of gold high heels with her Cutie Mark on the front and a flame design extension that would reach up the front of her legs almost to her knees.
“They’re the shoes you had when you were Daydream Shimmer,” explained Rarity. “I’ve got the first draft design of your dress but I need to take some measurements to get it right. The gloves and jewellery are at the Boutique all ready for you.”
“They’re beautiful,” was all Sunset could get out.
“Try them on,” said Rarity excitedly.
Sunset slipped the shoes on and stood up to model them for her excited girlfriend.
“Do they fit alright?” asked Rarity, loving her naked girlfriend in her new big heels making her legs look even more shapely. “I’ve not made many shoes before.”
“Perfect,” said Sunset sitting back down.
“There’s a second reason I wanted you to have something of Daydream Shimmer. To remind you that you are a good person.”
“I know I am,” said Sunset, wearing a mask so perfect only one person in two dimensions would be able to see through it. Unfortunately she was sitting next to that one.
“Darling, I know you still fear the old you. Do you think I haven’t seen you staring into nothing? That flash of shame when someone bring her up.”
“She will always be a part of me,” admitted Sunset, looking away from Rarity. “I’ve came to terms with it now and I’m glad I did what I did. I found an amazing group of friends and I fell in love with the most amazing girl.”
“Aww, you say the sweetest things,” cooed Rarity before leaning in and kissing Sunset in the cheek.
“I just worry that she’ll do something to hurt you.”
“Do you want to go to the Boutique tomorrow and I could fit you for your dress?” said Rarity changing the subject.
“Sounds fun,” said Sunset with a genuine, warm smile as she took her girlfriend’s hands.
“I don’t know if a golden, shimmery cape would be a good analogue for your wings or if it’ll look tacky,” admitted Rarity. “I’ll show you what I have in mind tomorrow." Sunset hugged her and held on. “I’ll always be here for you,” she said, stroking Sunset’s hair. “Have you eaten yet?”
“Nope, too busy making a sex machine.”
“Come on the, I’ll throw something together,” said Rarity getting up and looking at the sex machine attached to her headboard. “Could you make a double dildo attachment?”
The next day Sunset went back to her lab to fabricate the additions Rarity had suggested. She knew Rarity wanted a double attachment so she could be fucked in her pussy and ass simultaneously but Sunset had another idea to throw in as well. She’d got everything made in a couple of hours, and swiftly headed back home. Unfortunately they never had any time alone so test it out. The day after though, Sweetie Belle had a swimming lesson so they would get about an hour and half to themselves. Plenty time.
Once the rest of the family were gone, and they were sure they weren’t coming back for anything they’d forgot, Sunset and Rarity eagerly headed upstairs. As soon as their bedroom door was closed, Rarity strip off as Sunset got the pieces from below the bed. As she set about assembling the new attachment, Rarity undressed her, too impatient to wait.
With her girlfriend now naked as well, Rarity eager looked at her new toy. It wasn’t what she was expecting, an over/under arrangement, instead it was two dildos situated at either end of a long bar so two girls could be fucked together.
“I know it’s not what you asked for,” said Sunset seeing Rarity eyeing it, “but it’s reconfigurable so you can have a double penetration set up as well.”
“Not a problem Darling, this is so much better than my idea,” said Rarity as she absentmindedly fingered herself.
“This way we can both feel the exact same and cum together,” said Sunset, still defending her design. “The vibration can vary between the two but the thrust speed will obviously be the same.”
As Sunset finished the sentence, Rarity placed a hand against her cheek and kissed her deeply and passionately. Sunset could only respond in kind, wrapping her arms around her girlfriend and holding her tight.
“I want to see you cum,” said Rarity as she pulled away with a gasp.
Sunset stole one last kiss before getting the lube and applying to both dildos. With everything appropriately lubricated she took up position in front of the new dildo, which didn’t have any lip imprints in it, as Rarity did the same on the old one. They were fully retracted so they both had to just slip them in to get ready. Unbeknownst to Sunset, Rarity slipped hers into her ass with a quiet groan, it had been so long since she’d had anal.
“Ready?” asked Sunset as she placed the remote between them.
“Mmm, Ready," confirmed Rarity, gyrating on the head of the dildo.
Sunset turned the dial to start off slowly, letting herself loosen up a little as she still wasn’t used to penetration. As for Rarity, the big dildo pushing into her ass was a little too tight, she should maybe have loosened up first, but she wasn’t going to stop, she’d loosen up soon enough.
“Oooh, wow that’s big,” moaned Sunset as she felt the full length inside her.
“It is amazing,” agreed Rarity, the pressure in her ass with the full ten inches inside her truly was.
Sunset turned the vibration controls up to fifty percent with no warning which caused them both to yelp as the vibrations echoed through them. Sunset’s arms gave way beneath her and she collapsed into the mattress. Rarity could feel the warmth of the vibrations spread into her pussy but she was nowhere near Sunset’s level of debilitating pleasure.
Rarity reached for the remote and turned the speed up to seventy percent. Sunset was now unable to stop moaning as, for the first time in her life, she was being fucked hard, the base of the dildo slapping hard against her clit multiple times a second. Rarity had now loosened up and was enjoying the smacking against her ass, still on all fours, and just pleasantly warm inside.
“Cum with me,” gasped Sunset as she turned her head to face Rarity. “Please.”
Rarity was nowhere near cumming but she started to moan anyway. She reached over and took Sunset’s hand but Sunset could barely notice it. Her eyes were unfocused and her mouth was open with her tongue hanging out. Rarity knew that look, she did that when Applejack was using her.
As Sunset broke out into squeals of delight Rarity did so as well. She wasn’t proud of faking an orgasm but knew it would make Sunset’s even better to think they were sharing it. She let her arms give way under her and let out a deep, primal groan of pleasure. Sunset was just gasping now as the sensation’s continued unabated, the impact still running through her and the vibrations causing her entire body to tingle.
Rarity turned the vibrations down to the lowest setting and reduced the speed to about ten percent. Eventually Sunset recovered and got back up onto all fours as the machine continued to fuck her, keeping a nice warmth flowing through her body.
“That was amazing,” she said, still slightly short on breath.
“You’re amazing,” said Rarity as she moved forward off the dildo.
Sunset didn’t move forward but stayed still, letting herself get fucked. While Rarity did think the sight of her girlfriend like this was very hot, she had to say what was on her mind. “Seeing you cumming like that, I couldn’t help but be reminded of someone. Slut-me.”
“How do you mean?” asked Sunset, all interest in another orgasm lost at this she turned off the machine and sat facing Rarity.
“I don’t want you to get addicted to this kind of fast and cheap orgasm. I don’t want us just to be fucked by a machine and be done. I want to explore your body, to tease you towards it, to feel like I’m one with you.” She reached out and took Sunset’s hands, “I want to make love.”
“I want that too,” admitted Sunset as she realised Rarity was right. “This would cheapen what we have.”
The two girls smiled at each other.
“But we can keep it for very occasional use?” asked Sunset.
“Of course.”
“I was thinking if we were watching TV in bed one night we could just have it on at the slowest setting for a nice warmth then we can fool around afterwards,” said Sunset with a massive grin.
"Such a dirty girl," said Rarity pushing Sunset backwards and climbing on top of her. This was much better, the warmth of her body, the tingle of her touch. It always led to great things.
Author's Note
The 'In-and-Out-Vibrating-Orgasm Machine' is named using the naming convention of Leonard of Quirm, one of Discworld's greatest minds in any field you could name, apart from the field of interesting naming. Just felt I should explain the oddness, Sunset's a Terry Pratchett fan.
As it was summer, talk turned to the beach and the girls had swiftly decided they should have a beach day. Hearing them discussing this, Apple Bloom had insisted that she and her friends should come too and was surprised when Applejack agreed without any argument. Pinkie then said she’d see if any of her sisters would come as well.
All but Pinkie had arrived by the scheduled meeting time, including Rarity which was unusual. Rainbow had brought a bag full of equipment for games and the rest had all brought picnic supplies. Eventually Pinkie arrived, skipping down the car park with several bags full of food and games.
“Any of your sisters here?” asked Applejack.
“Maud’s here!” shouted Pinkie excitedly to a chorus of attempts to sound excited from her friends. They didn’t have anything against Maud, but she was awkward company. “She’s back from uni and she was so excited to hang out with us! Marble almost thought about saying yes and I think in a few years my baby sister will be coming with us!”
After a minute Maud appeared from the same direction Pinkie had with a bag and a cooler and her usual emotionless expression. There was a chorus of greeting as she approached.
“It’s nice to see all of you again,” she said in her ever present monotone.
“Come on y’all,” said Applejack to break the awkward silence. “We’d better find a good spot.”
They headed up the beach to find a suitable spot and soon found one thanks to the advantages of being early. It was against some rocks which provided seats and some privacy but with plenty of room to stretch on the soft sand in between. Maud began inspecting the rocks as the others put down their bags with Applejack setting up the beach umbrella she’d brought.
As there were no changing facilities, the girls had worn their swimwear under their clothes and Rarity immediately stripped off to her bikini and drew stares from her friends, mainly because it was tiny. It was black with heart-like studs along the top of both halves and a red border across the top of the cups, the top was strapless and barely concealed her nipples while the bottom half was also rather small with the thin waistband sitting high up on her hips. Only Maud wasn't effected by it.
“Rarity, for peat’s sake, there’s children present!” said Applejack disapprovingly.
“I don’t mind,” said Sweetie Belle defending her big sister.
“They’ve seen more in music videos,” pointed out Sunset, remembering her talk with Sweetie Belle.
“Well... that still ain’t no reason to be doing it,” said Applejack.
The others then took their clothes off as well to reveal their choices of swimwear. Sunset was wearing the more sensible sized bikini Rarity had made for in anticipation of a beach day, it was black with her cutie mark on the high neck halter top and edged with flat gold studs, Rarity had also made her a flame-inspired sarong for a classier look. Pinkie was in one of varying shades of pink, Rainbow’s was more hot pants and a short but still skin tight crop top. The big surprise of the group, so far, was Applejack who was wearing, for the first time voluntarily, a bikini in green and red which, while not small, did show a lot of her ample cleavage, though she decided she would keep her denim shorts on for the time being. Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were all in one piece swimsuits as they weren’t allowed bikini by their parents and sisters. Twilight decided she would rather just stay in her T-shirt and shorts.
Fluttershy had waited until last just trying to get her courage up. As she lifted her top up, she could feel her cheeks burning as she fought back the embarrassment. Her friends all tried not to stare at her as she revealed what was, relative to her large bust size, a fairly small bikini in green with dark pink stripes. On anyone else it would have covered most of them but on Fluttershy it left a lot of cleavage. Rainbow reached out and took her hand to reassure her.
“You look amazing, Darling,” gushed Rarity truthfully to help boost her confidence.
Fluttershy smiled as the others joined in to reassure her. At that point Maud reappeared, having satisfied herself regarding the surrounding rocks, and took her dress off. Fluttershy’s limelight swung violently to Maud as everyone, apart from her sister, stared at her, even Twilight who was borderline asexual.
She was wearing a bikini to rival Rarity’s in a light grey, the top, while having shoulder straps, didn’t quite reach all the way underneath her surprisingly large bust and left a little underboob on show. While the bikini was stunning, what was more astounding was her body. She looked like she had been moulded by the gods themselves, every inch of her was toned to perfection with not a skin blemish to be seen and, standing a little over six foot tall, she looked like a goddess in human form. Albeit a very uninterested one.
“Is everything alright?” she asked seeing her sister’s friends staring at her.
There was a chorus of voices stating everything was fine.
“It’s just that I don’t think any of us took you for a bikini girl,” said Rarity striking through the chorus.
“They are appropriate clothing for the beach,” stated Maud completely seriously.
“Well, yes. May I say you look magnificent in yours,” said Rarity feeling a little awkward but she would swear she saw what might have been a tiny smile appear on Maud for a fraction of a second at the compliment.
“You do look awesome,” added Rainbow before turning to Fluttershy expecting to get glared at but found she was nodding an agreement.
“LETS START THE GAMES!” yelled Pinkie to get her friends to stop ogling her sister.
“I call sister teams!” shouted Apple Bloom.
“Seconded!” shouted Scootaloo bounding over to Rainbow Dash.
“Thirded!” shouted Sweetie Belle. She turned to Rarity who had just put down a towel on the sand and was already lying down. “Sunset, come on.”
“You’re on,” said Sunset happily joining her honorary little sister. She took her sarong off and tossed it back to the pile of bags, it would only get in the way.
“I’ll referee,” offered Twilight.
“Me and Maud’ll cheer you on!” shouted Pinkie excitedly as she produced a pair of pompoms from somewhere. She knew Maud didn’t play games so this would be close enough for her.
Rainbow grabbed her bag of equipment and ran off with the others in hot pursuit, apart from Maud who walked sedately behind the others with Pinkie prancing at her side. Fluttershy sat down next to Rarity in the shade of the umbrella, she didn’t really want to be out in view of any strangers.
“It’s very brave of you wearing a bikini,” said Rarity once the others were gone. “I’d never have thought you could show off so much skin in public.”
“I’m proud of who I am,” said Fluttershy, though it sounded like a mantra she needed to keep saying rather than a belief. “I need to be confident in myself and thanks to Rainbow I can be. I’d never be able to wear something a little as yours though.”
“Baby steps, Darling,” said Rarity kindly. “It’s amazing what Rainbow’s done for you.”
“You’ve helped too,” said Fluttershy. “You helped me with my underwear and my clothes to make sure we had a good time together, you got us to buy the little bullet and you gave me the name of your favourite sex toy website.”
“Did you get anything?” asked Rarity excitedly.
“Maybe,” said Fluttershy coyly with a little smile. Rarity sat up with a big smile on her face trying to encourage her to tell her what. “I’m not telling, but it’s something naughty,” she giggled.
Their conversation returned to more mundane topics as Rarity lay back down to work on her tan. After about ten minutes Maud returned, picked up her bag and turned to head off down the beach.
“You’re not leaving already are you Maud?” asked Rarity.
“I’m going to look for interesting samples,” replied Maud before containing on.
“Do try and be back for lunch,” Rarity called after her but had no idea if she was heard.
“I’ll maybe go and watch the games for a little,” said Fluttershy standing up. “Are you coming?”
“I’ll stay here and keep an eye on our things,” said Rarity. “Put that towel down Fluttershy, you shouldn’t cover yourself.”
Fluttershy wordlessly put the towel back down as her best friend had accurately read her mind. With Fluttershy gone, Rarity took a magazine out of her bag and turned to lie on her front to read it. After a minute, she unhooked her bikini top to prevent any tan lines on her back.
About half an hour later a tired Sunset and an exhausted Sweetie Belle returned. Rarity, having dozed off atop her magazine, woke with start when Sunset placed a hand on her shoulder and was then pushed back down as she tried to sit up.
“Your top’s off,” hissed Sunset.
“Oh, right,” said Rarity sheepishly.
“Would you like me to put some sunscreen on you?” asked Sunset.
“Mmm, yes please Darling." Sunset squirted some scream into her hands and then ran them over her girlfriend’s back. “So how are things on the playing field?” asked Rarity after a while.
“We started a knockout competition,” explained Sunset. “We were out first so it’s Team Apple versus Team Pegusi now.” She ran her hands along Rarity’s arms before moving down her sides and underneath her chest. “I’m a little turned on,” she whispered as she leaned in to Rarity’s ear.
“I know the feeling.”
“Are you two going to have sex?” asked Sweetie Belle.
Both girls turned to face her and realised she had been sitting watching them intently.
“No Sweetie, and you shouldn’t say things like that in public,” said Rarity kindly.
“Oh.” She sounded a little disappointed at that.
Rarity was mildly concerned her little sister seemed to want to watch her have sex but that was a conversation for home. A dejected Team Apple returned at that point so she wouldn't have been able to take it further anyway.
“Team Pegusi won then?” asked Sunset.
“Yep, they’re duking it out between themselves now,” said Applejack grabbing a can from the cooler for herself and her sister.
Applejack lay down on the sand and put her hat over her face to sleep while Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle went back to join Fluttershy in watching ‘Rainbow Dash vs Scootaloo – The Ultimate Showdown’ as Pinkie was calling it in her new role as an overly excited commentator.
Eventually the others returned with the equipment which Rainbow dropped to make as much noise as possible to scare the sleeping Applejack but she didn’t even flinch. As Scootaloo got a drink and sat down on a rock, trying to hide how exhausted she was from her hero, Rainbow grabbed the soccer ball and held it over Applejacks head.
“Don’t,” came a voice from beneath the hat.
Rainbow threw the ball back in the pile and grabbed a drink for herself.
“Who won?” asked Sunset.
“It’s was a tie,” said Rainbow.
The others looked at her in disbelief, since when did Rainbow Dash ever not win at something sporty? Rarity looked to Fluttershy and saw a smile that just screamed adoration. Something had happened.
“Shy, have you got my book?” asked Rainbow as she sat on the sand with her back against a rock ignoring the astonished looks.
Fluttershy got Rainbow’s Daring Do book from her bag as well as a bottle of sunscreen. “Can you do me before you start?” she asked. Rainbow broke out into a massive grin as Fluttershy turned crimson as she realised what she just said. Some chuckling could be heard from beneath Applejacks hat. “I mean could you put sunscreen on me before you start,” squeaked Fluttershy to clarify.
“You sure that’s what you want?” asked Rainbow, barley containing her laughter.
“Yes,” squeaked Fluttershy almost too high to hear.
“It’s alright,” said Rainbow soothingly. “Lie down and I’ll get you covered.”
Fluttershy grabbed her sunglasses from her bag and put down a towel before lying on her front. Rainbow loaded up and ran her hands her girlfriend’s shoulders first before moving down and slowly caressing her girlfriend’s back and running round and below to ensure her exposed sideboob was covered, spending longer than necessary there.
“They really are adorable together,” whispered Rarity to Sunset, though the whole group easily heard it.
“So long as I’m only adorable with Fluttershy,” said Rainbow as she settled down to read her book. “On my own I am so not adorable, I’m awesome.”
“You’re awesomely adorable,” came Applejack's slightly muffled voice which caused everyone to laugh.
Rainbow just had to take it and let the others enjoy Applejacks perfect comedy timing. She opened her book and started reading as the laughter died off and conversation struck up again.
At midday, exact to the minute, Maud arrived back with several samples in her bag and sat down on one of the rocks. Her sister, along with Applejack, Rainbow and the three youngsters were in the sea, Rarity, Sunset and Fluttershy were asleep while Twilight was lost in a book. “It’s lunchtime,” she stated.
Twilight, unaware anyone was there, let out a loud yelp which woke the other three. “I’m sorry, Maud, you scared me."
“That was not my intention,” replied Maud. “I was advised to be back for lunch. It is lunchtime.”
“Oh, I did, yes,” said Rarity as she calmed down from that rude awakening and remembered telling her that. She was glad she had fastened her bikini top back on before she’d fell asleep or that rude awakening could have been problematic. “Sunset could you round up the others?”
Sunset headed off as Rarity and Twilight laid out all the food that had been brought. It was lucky Applejack and Pinkie were here because there was far too much for normal appetites. As the others arrived back they all dived into the feast.
When they were nearly finished their lunch, Rarity felt she should voice a question that had occurred to her. “How was the sample finding Maud?” she asked as a lead in question.
“I found several interesting specimens,” came the monotone reply.
“That’s nice. When you were away, did you get much attention from men?”
“I was approached by many men and several women who seemed to be interested in talking to me.”
“What about?” asked Rarity innocently.
“They wanted to know what I was doing. When I told them, they seemed to lose interest in me. I think they were only interested in the possibility of sex.”
The group paused at that blunt admission while the silence was filled with the sound of Rainbow choking on her drink and Pinkie on her slice of cake. Applejack made to covered her sister’s ears but was batted away.
“Did any of them take your fancy?” asked Rarity.
“No,” came the abrupt reply.
“Have you ever – “ began Rarity, finally at the question she wanted the answer to.
“That’s not a topic I’m willing to discuss,” said Maud.
It was difficult to tell but there was a hint of irritation in her voice. It was confirmed for Rarity by Pinkie glaring at her. It didn’t stop her from wondering which of her two theories was right. Either Maud has had sex and doesn’t want to discuss it or she’s never had sex and is aware that by her age, nearly a decade older than Pinkie, that’s considered very odd and doesn’t want to talk about it. Unfortunately, she wouldn’t get an answer.
As they finished lunch, Fluttershy tidied up after herself and then sat beside Rainbow who had just picked up her book to read some more.
“Could we go for a walk?” she asked quietly. “Just the two of us.”
“Sure,” said Rainbow as she put her book down again.
Fluttershy took Rainbow’s hand as they headed down the beach, this was partly because she liked holding her fiancés hand and partly because she needed the extra confidence to walk past strangers wearing so little. There were a few guys who started at her and some that started to approach before Rainbow glared at them. She waited until they were in an empty stretch of beach before say what she wanted to say. “I want kids.”
Rainbow stumbled in the sand but managed to stay upright. “You do?”
“Mmm hmm. When we’re married of course,” clarified Fluttershy as Rainbow stopped her walking to look at her.
“You know I’d give you the world but that’s asking a bit much,” she said jokingly. “Were you thinking of adopting?”
“Actually, I’d quite like to be pregnant,” she admitted, blushing slightly as she placed a hand on her bare stomach.
“You’d be an awesome mom,” said Rainbow as she placed a hand on top of Fluttershy’s and leaning in to kiss her gently on the lips. “I hope you do all the raising of the kid, I don’t think I’d be too good at it.”
“Are you kidding? The reason I realised this is what I wanted was watching you and Scootaloo. You’re amazing with her. You treat her like your little sister because she needed someone, you always make her feel good about herself like you do with me.”
“Not quite the same way as I do with you,” Rainbow pointed out.
“Maybe not,” admitted Fluttershy, “but you let her score against you when I was watching you earlier, you never go easy on anyone but you knew it would mean the world to her.”
“Maybe I could be a mom,” mused Rainbow. “Guess there’s only one way to find out.”
Fluttershy threw her arms around neck and kissed her. Rainbow responded by wrapping her arms tightly around Fluttershy and lifting her up to spin her round a few times. As she put Fluttershy down, the sudden stop as her feet touched the sand caused the pair of them to lose their balance and they ended up on the ground with Rainbow on top of Fluttershy.
“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” asked Fluttershy as she slid the tips of her fingers down the beneath Rainbow’s shorts.
“I am now,” said Rainbow with a grin. “But we really can’t do it here.”
“How about something else then?” asked Fluttershy with a sly smile.
“What are you thinking?” asked Rainbow nervously.
“I brought the love egg,” whispered Fluttershy.
“Seriously?” said a shocked Rainbow. “Well we kinda have to now.”
“You’ll need to be the one to put it in.”
“Why me?” asked Rainbow nervously, she wasn’t too keen on this which was coming close to exhibitionism.
“Because if I get too turned on I’ll grow wings and that will be hard to explain.”
“Fair point,” conceded Rainbow.
“If you do it now, I’ll let you do anything to me tonight,” whispered Fluttershy, her lips only a centimetre from Rainbow’s ear.
Rainbow bounced up and offered her hand to Fluttershy to help her up. The grin on her face stating she approved of that bargain.
When they arrive back at the group they found Sunset and Twilight discussing something regarding Twilight’s book, Maud was reading something lying on her front which showed of her phenomenally tight ass and Rarity was lying on her front as well and looking like she had a fresh counting of sunscreen. The soccer ball was missing so the others must be playing somewhere.
Rainbow grabbed a spare towel and sat down with it over her lap as Fluttershy retrieved the egg from her bag and subtly slipped it to Rainbow. Rainbow then slipped it down her shorts and pushed it into her pussy. If anyone saw this beneath the towel she was going to say she was just rearranging her shorts because something was uncomfortable but no one seemed to notice.
She took the towel off her lap and picked up her book as if nothing was out of place. She knew Fluttershy had the remote but didn’t know when she was going to use it. She’d read several pages before Fluttershy turned it on. Rainbow stiffened as the vibrations ran through her body before taking some deep breaths to calm herself. Fluttershy left the egg on for about a minute before turning it off again at which point Rainbow sagged from relief.
What neither of them noticed was Rarity reacting at the same times as Rainbow.
“It’s quite good,” she said to Fluttershy as if talking about her book. “A bit odd but good.”
After a few minutes Fluttershy turned it back on, causing the same reaction from Rainbow. Over on her towel, Rarity pulled her bag towards and rummaged through it as if looking for something. Rainbow reached out and took Fluttershy’s hand and, with no one looking, pressed it to her waist. She could just feel a slight vibration from the egg and, judging by Rainbow’s smile it was starting to feel very good. To tease her, Fluttershy turned it off.
Fluttershy waited ten minutes before turning it on again. The goal wasn’t to make Rainbow cum in front of their friends, it was just something naughty to do. After it had been on for about twenty seconds, Rarity suddenly got up and came over to sit beside Rainbow at which point Fluttershy, panicking slightly that they had been caught, turned it off.
“No need to turn your egg off on my behalf,” said Rarity softly as if this was complete normal.
“What egg?” asked Fluttershy trying to not to sound scared.
Rarity raised an eyebrow at the pair of them. “Turn it back on,” she ordered as she placed Rainbow’s hand just above the waistline of her tiny bikini. Rainbow’s eyes widened at the faint vibrations and she could only stare at Rarity. Fluttershy leaned over Rainbow to feel as well. “I think we might have the same toy,” whispered Rarity. “They’ll be on the same frequencies so mine turns on every time you turn yours on.”
“I guess we should stop,” said Fluttershy dejectedly.
“Or...” began Rarity. “Sunset and I could go for a walk and leave you two to be naughty in front of our friends.”
“Since when did Miss Sophisticated do stuff like this?” asked an Rainbow jokingly, fully remembering watching Sunset fuck her on Fluttershy’s sofa.
“Oh please, Darling, I’ve been out in public with a giant dildo in my pussy.”
Rainbow’s jaw fell open and she stared at Rarity unable to voice any of the thoughts swirling in her head. Rarity leaned forward to look past Rainbow at Fluttershy.
“You haven’t told her about me and Applejack?” she asked, her voice a little higher than normal. Fluttershy leaned forward and shook her head. Rainbow turned to stare at her now, astonished that she knew about this. “I thought you didn’t have any secrets from her?”
“I don’t,” whispered Fluttershy. “But that’s your secret, it’s not mine to tell.”
“Oh. Well then,” said Rarity just retaining her composure. “Maybe you could fill her in tonight, where no one can overhear?”
“Mmm hmm,” squeaked Fluttershy, overcome with second hand embarrassment on Rarity’s behalf.
“Alright then,” said Rarity as she got herself fully under control again. “I’ll go for that walk.”
Rarity wandered over to Sunset and Twilight while Fluttershy tried not to look at her barley covered ass and Rainbow recovered the ability to close her mouth. She hovered behind them until a natural break in the conversation.
“Sunset, would you mind if we went for a little stroll?” she asked while trying to hint something was up.
Sunset looked at Twilight seeing as they were in the middle of a conversation.
“You go,” said Twilight. “I’m happy with my book.”
“Alright, if you’re sure?” Rarity was putting her sarong on as Sunset left Twilight. “Now why do you humans do that?” she asked.
“Do what Darling?” asked Rarity as they headed up the beach.
“Well you were barely covered before and now we’re going for a walk you feel the need to put a sarong on.”
“The reason for that, Darling, is that if I try to walk in this bikini, the bottoms would quickly disappear between my cheeks and it would look like I wasn’t wearing any from the back.”
“Oh, makes sense,” said Sunset sheepishly as they headed off. “Though I have always wondered why clothing rules work the way they do."
“What do you mean?”
“Well, I get that you cover the parts that are gender exclusive, fair enough. But the rules for covering the female chest seem to be that so long as the nipples are covered then its fine but males have nipples too and they can show theirs off.”
“Since you put it like that it is a little odd,” conceded Rarity.
“Speaking of nipples, I think I can see some areola.” Rarity hastily pulled her bikini top up a little, hoping no one noticed. “What would you think of a threesome with Maud?” asked Sunset.
“I think that would be a bad idea and I’m surprised you would suggest such a thing after Fluttershy.”
“It did cross your mind when you saw her though, didn’t it?”
“It did, Darling, I won’t lie to you. Who knew she had been hiding that underneath her dress all these years? The problem would be that half the fun of sex is from seeing your partner enjoying herself and I think she would probably have to tell you when she’d came, otherwise you’d never know.“
“That’s probably true,” said Sunset suppressing a laugh. “If she had your ability to manipulate men she could rule the world with that body.”
“Oh you charmer,” giggled Rarity giving Sunset a playful push.
“I think you should maybe apologise to her for prying into her sex life.”
“You might be right.”
They were now in a part of the beach that was mostly dunes with some grasses growing on them, few people came to this area as it was away from the shore and a little prickly.
“Why did we come this way?” asked Sunset who had been following Rarity.
In response Rarity ran her hands up from her hips to cup and squeezed her own breasts. “For some fun,” she said in her best sultry voice.
“Here, really?” asked Sunset with an excited smile on her face.
Rarity produced their remote for the egg she had inside her from the knot of her sarong and handed it to Sunset.
“You didn’t?” she asked before seeing the excited grin in her girlfriend. “You did!”
She pushed the button and Rarity let out a happy giggle before carefully lying down on the sand to make sure she was in the sexiest position possible, thrusting her chest out as she blew a kiss to Sunset. Sunset got down on all fours above her and kissed those wonderful lips, feeling her girlfriend’s eager tongue caressing hers. Rarity felt herself wilt from the warmth of her lover’s lips and the vibrations in her pussy.
Sunset shifted the position of her legs and went down onto her elbows so she was laying full length on her girlfriend’s body without putting her full weight on her. As Sunset’s warmth touched all over her body, Rarity moaned and wrapped her arms tightly around Sunset. Sunset continued happily with the kiss before a though occurred to her. She straightened up to put her lips out of reach of Rarity but all that happened was Rarity began kissing her neck instead.
“How far do you intend this to go?” she asked as she felt those warm lips on her neck leaving only one possibility to her question.
“I want you to make me cum,” whispered Rarity.
Rarity putting her sarong on now made more sense to Sunset, it would hide the obvious wet patch she had hoped to get on their walk. Feeling slightly awkward knowing it would lead to her having sex in a very public place, Sunset lowered herself back down at which point Rarity pulled her down and pressed her lips firmly against hers. Sunset decided she may as well go for it.
Pushing back up against Rarity’s arms and shifting her weight onto one arm, she slid the other hand up her girlfriend’s side and over her chest. As she grasped one of Rarity’s breasts, she felt her lover quiver beneath her as her hands dropped to the sand. She ran her hands over the large area of exposed flesh and down into Rarity’s cleavage, pushing the tiny bikini top down a little. With no resistance or objection from Rarity, Sunset pulled her top further down, her nail catching Rarity’s exposed, hard nipple as the fabric slipped past it causing Rarity let out a pleasured little moan. Sunset broke off from the kiss and looked down at her horny girlfriend who slipped her hands underneath Sunset’s bikini top. “I love you,” she said, “but I don’t need to cum here and I’d like to stay covered.”
Rarity stuck her lower lip out to protest as she removed her hands and rearranged the disturbed material. Her protest swiftly ended as Sunset slid down her and kissed her exposed nipple. She ran her hands across Sunset’s back as she felt her lover’s warm, wet tongue tease circles around her before flicking her and causing a shock of pleasure to run to her brain.
Sunset’s free hand had been resting on Rarity’s toned stomach, feeling the faint vibrations of the egg, and, as her other hand and mouth played with her girlfriend's breasts, she slowly moved it down to the top of her sarong and those tiny bottoms. She pushed under the top to an anticipatory groan from Rarity and pushed her hand up to feel whether her theory about Rarity wanting to avoid a damp spot being seen was right. It was, she was already soaking. Extending a finger, she ran it up the length of her lover's dripping pussy to end with a flick of her clit as she moved back up to kiss her and hopefully help muffle any moans.
Fluttershy and Rainbow had left the group for another walk and had headed into the dunes for some privacy. The vibrations and the thrill of getting caught had really turned Rainbow on, to the extent she’d had to go for a short swim to hide the damp spot. As they walked through the dunes to find a sheltered spot, walking swiftly, they heard a faint, familiar giggle.
“Is that Rarity?” whispered Rainbow.
“I think so,” replied Fluttershy softly.
Rainbow signalled her to be quiet and climbed up one of the dune for a better look. On the other side of it, she saw Sunset on all fours over Rarity. They were against another dune so Rainbow was looking at them side on, with Sunset at an angle so her back was all Rainbow could see, it was fairly clear that they making out. She lay down on the dune and signalled Fluttershy to join her.
“Aww, they’re so cute together,” said Fluttershy as she lay down next to her fiancé.
They lay there for a few seconds before Rainbow noticed something about Sunset’s motions. “Shy, I think they’re having sex.”
Neither of them moved or even suggested they should leave. Instead, Fluttershy leaned over and put her hand down the back of Rainbow’s shorts to no objections.
As Sunset pushed two fingers into her dripping pussy, Rarity threw her head back as a long groan issued from deep within her. As her head turned as another shot of pleasure ran up her body, she saw something on one of the dunes.
“Sunset, don’t stop, but I can see a patch of pink and a patch of red and orange on a dune over there.” Contrary to Rarity’s request, Sunset stopped mid thrust. She remembered the last time they’d had sex in front of each other. To make up for Sunset stopping, Rarity started rocking her hips against Sunset’s stationary fingers. “I’m sure I said don’t stop,” she moaned to no response from Sunset “Darling, they’ve seen all this before. Please Sunset.”
That argument seemed to work as Sunset leaned down and kissed her as she plunged her fingers into her girlfriend causing her to squeak with desire. After a few more strokes she withdrew her fingers and sat up to dramatically sucked them clean so the watchers could see her and her topless girlfriend. She wiped her other hand on her leg to make sure there was no sand stuck to it before she slid it under Rarity’s sarong and found her pussy. She leaned down on her newly free hand which would give Fluttershy and Rainbow a much better view of what was happening.
Rainbow was enjoying Fluttershy’s hand down the front of her shorts and, combined with the egg still going strong on her pussy, she already felt her breathing getting quicker. As Sunset sat up and cleaned her fingers, it was obvious they had been spotted. Fluttershy’s eyes were stuck on the couple in front of them as Sunset’s fingers slipped back down to Rarity’s pussy.
“Shy, we’ve been rumbled,” whispered Rainbow.
“I know,” said Fluttershy sounding rather distant.
“Should we leave?” asked Rainbow.
In response, Fluttershy pulled her hand out from Rainbow’s shorts and rolled her over on the dune before sitting astride her waist. Rainbow could have easily resisted but where was the fun in that. Fluttershy pushed her fingers into Rainbow’s pussy and met the egg, pushing it deeper inside her causing a groan from Rainbow. After a few seconds and several deep thrusts, Fluttershy withdrew her fingers and desperately licked them clean before bending down over Rainbow to kiss her, her breasts straining against the measly fabric constraining them.
Fluttershy couldn’t take it anymore, she sat up a little and pulled the cups of her bikini to the side to let Rainbow have full access to her. Without wasting a second Rainbow’s mouth was attached to a nipple, sucking hard, as she grabbed both of her fiancés exposed breasts. In response Fluttershy slipped her fingers down and into Rainbow’s sodden shorts.
Rarity threw her head back as massive groan escaped her, Sunset’s fingers working furiously on her clit as her tongue worked its magic on her nipples. She could see Fluttershy sitting astride Rainbow and was really turned on knowing they were having sex so close to her. She threw her arms around Sunset and held tight as if she feared the pleasure would leave if she let go. Her nails were digging into Sunset’s back but it didn’t bother her, she took it as a sign she was doing well.
“Suns-Ahhh, kiss me... please,” she begged.
As Sunset left her chest, Rarity brought her hands up to her own solid nipples and pinched them, twisting a little for an added bust of pleasure. As Sunset’s warm lips touched hers, Rarity came. She let out a lust soaked groan, trying to maintain contact with her lovers lips all the time, as she pulled hard on her nipples and bucked against Sunset’s fingers. She lost those wonderful lips as she threw her head back and uttered a primal, orgasmic squeal.
At the sounds of the orgasmic pleasure over the dune Rainbow found herself on the verge of her own orgasm. As Fluttershy pinched her clit, Rainbow retaliated by nipping her nipple between her teeth which brought out a happy yelp. Fluttershy couldn’t hold back anymore as she let her mind relax and allowed her transformation to happen. Rainbow was unaware of this as she couldn’t see anything but breast.
Rainbow squeezed Fluttershy’s chest as she felt herself reach her climax just as a final groan issued forth from Rarity. Fluttershy plunged four fingers into her fiancé's pussy leaving her thumb out to hit her clit as she thrust in. This pushed Rainbow to the height of pleasure causing her pussy to clench around Fluttershy’s fingers as she came.
Rainbow threw her head back in the sand as she tried to stay quiet, keeping her pleasured utterances to nothing more than quiet groans. After a few seconds, the orgasm passed over her and the warm tingling faded from her body. She looked up to see Fluttershy now had wings and an incredibly horny look on her face as she bent down and pushed her tongue into her lover’s mouth, her fingers were still working away.
Rainbow pushed a hand down Fluttershy’s bikini and pushed three fingers into her dripping pussy. Fluttershy’s fingers stumbled in their rhythm as her entire body quivered at sensation and she reared her head back to let out a quiet shriek of delight..
“Cum for me Shy,” pleaded Rainbow, knowing it would be the quickest way to get rid of her wings “Cum for me.”
Rarity was lying limp on the sand as Sunset caressed her body and gently kissed her until she recovered. “Oh that was simply magnificent, Darling,” said Rarity, slightly out of breath as she ran her hand up Sunset’s back
“Glad you enjoyed it,” said Sunset softly as she pressed her lips against her girlfriends.
There was a quiet shriek of delight from the dune which drew both their eyes to Fluttershy with a look of pure lust on her face. Both girls smiled at each other as they had the same idea. Sunset bounced up off of Rarity before offering her hand to help her up. Rarity then remembered she was on display and pulled her bikini top back up as Sunset picked up the egg remote before they walked over to the dune their friends were having sex on. They lay down at the top of the dune just a foot away from their distracted friends.
Fluttershy, lost in the build up to her orgasm, had her eyes tightly shut as she tried to focus only on Rainbow’s fingers in her pussy and her tongue on her nipple. As she let out a yelp as Rainbow nipped her nipple again, her eyes snapped open to see Rarity in front of her. She immediately leaned forward to kiss her, desperate for more contact to make her cum.
Sunset felt a massive surge of warmth and happiness as Rarity brought a finger to Fluttershy’s lips before she had even halved the distance and pushed her back onto Rainbow. Sunset couldn’t stop herself leaning over and kissing her on the cheek which Rarity responded to by rolling Sunset over and straddling her to kiss her deeply and passionately. She wouldn’t kiss Fluttershy but she could give her a show to help her cum. Fluttershy couldn’t help but stare at her friends as their tongue invaded and caressed the other as four fingers were being pounded into her pussy.
“Cum,” ordered Rainbow ,“cum!”
At the order Fluttershy came. She collapsed onto Rainbow, still watching the red hot show in front of her as she descended into rapid, pleasured gasps as her bikini bottoms were drenched with her cum. Rarity let up her oral dance as she and Sunset watched Fluttershy’s body quiver with pure, non magical pleasure. As her gasps reduced in frequency and her thoughts returned, Fluttershy sat up and kissed her fiancé before her cheeks turned red at what she had just done in such a public place and swiftly pulled her bikini back over her chest.
“No,” said Rainbow, seeing the blush. “Don’t even start getting embarrassed now. And could you turn off the egg before I want to cum again.” Sunset pushed the button on her remote, realising Rarity’s was still on as well. “That’s better,” said Rainbow while Rarity stuck her bottom lip out at Sunset to show her displeasure at having hers turned off.
“If Rainbow takes hers out you can have yours back on,” suggested Sunset at Rarity’s look.
“Not here,” said Rainbow swiftly, she had no plans to try and get the egg out here, she’s never some privacy to do that.
“A quick observation,” began Rarity. “You all have rather suspicious wet spots on your swimsuits. Any plans on how we get back without someone noticing?”
Fluttershy stood up to see how bad she was only to discover ‘spot’ was inappropriate and the entire front of her bikini was soaking wet. Rainbow and Sunset both took a quick look at themselves to discover they weren’t really much better.
“I could go and grab some towels or we could go into the sea and hope no one sees us crossing the beach. I would have to explain why I need three towels and then none of you seem to have been in the water.”
“The beach wasn’t busy so I say sea,” voted Rainbow.
“If it’s quiet, I agree,” said Sunset.
Fluttershy was too embarrassed to comment.
“Right, I’ll scout ahead,” said Rarity getting up and sorting her loosened sarong. “You two try and hide Fluttershy’s wings in her hair.”
No one was about so they walked calmly to the water to avoid attracting attention and waded in waist deep to even out the wetness with Rarity decided she would be better doing it as well so she took her sarong off to join them. They returned to the others who were having a good go at finishing off the food and drew no comments about where they had been or why Fluttershy had wings thought Maud had to satisfy her curiosity and have a close look at them. After she was freed from Maud’s grasp, Fluttershy lay on her back with her hair over her wings and tried to relax, if she could get the thoughts of what just happened out of her head her transformation would end.
After Rainbow had applied some sunscreen to her fiancé, she made her excuses and left for the bathrooms at the car park to remove her egg. After she was out of range, Sunset turned Rarity’s egg on for a few seconds just to tease her.
“We’re not having sex again today,” whispered Rarity leaning over to Sunset. “Not here anyway.”
“I’m just teasing you,” replied Sunset, giving her another couple of seconds.
Rarity leaned into Sunset but stopped as she realised Sweetie Belle was watching her with an expression of deep curiosity.
The rest of the afternoon was spent sunbathing and swimming with a few more games. Rarity put her top and skirt back on to compete with Sweetie Belle in one game but quickly discovered anything more energetic than a walk would have her bouncing out of her bikini so Sunset had to take over for the team games. It hadn’t helped that Sunset had been turning the egg on randomly during the game. Rarity also promised her friends she would design them some unique swimwear for the next beach day and, as she had done for Sunsetm asked if they'd help with design input to to capture their 'essence'.
As they were packing up to head home at about seven o'clock, Rarity had to take the remote off of Sunset as she had been getting very trigger happy and trying to interrupt her with the egg when she was talking. She dropped it into her bag and leaned in to Sunset. “I am going to fuck you senseless tonight for that,” she whispered.
“Is that meant to be punishment?” asked Sunset with a laugh.
“No, it’s me stopping suppressing what you’ve been making me feel with your trigger happy finger.”
“Oh no, this wasn’t the outcome I had in mind at all,” said Sunset facetiously giving Rarity a sly smile. “Are you going to have a word with Maud?”
“I should.” Maud was standing apart from the group having been the first to organise her things for leaving so Rarity was free to speak with her in private. “Maud, I’m sorry about trying to pry into your private life earlier. I must seem like a silly little girl to you.”
“There’s no need to apologise,” said Maud. “I understand most girls have an interest in the lives of others.”
“Well, so long as you know I wasn’t trying to pry,” said Rarity slightly relieved.
“I haven’t,” said Maud.
“Haven’t what?”
“The answer to your question.”
“You haven’t?” questioned a slightly shocked Rarity. “But you’re stunning beyond words.”
“I have no interest in relationships with others,” explained Maud. “But seeing you has shown me that there is clearly some enjoyment to be had.”
Rarity’s mind ran that round in her head. Did she mean ‘seeing you’ as in seeing her and Sunset together as a happy couple or together in the dunes? Had she been watching them? “Well that is certainly true,” said Rarity aiming to answer with both options as possibilities. ”My life would be a lot emptier without Sunset. Have you ever done anything on your own?”
“No,” came the blunt answer.
“I could suggest some toys you might like,” urged Rarity slightly unsure of herself in this area of conversation with Maud. “It is an experience no one should miss out on.”
“Mmm,” came the unhelpful response.
“You can ask Pinkie as well, she knows what she’s doing.”
Maud looked at her but Rarity had no idea what she was thinking. She hoped she hadn’t just told Pinkies big sister that she’s having sex. “I’d better check we’ve got everything,” said Rarity with a nervous laugh as she sought to escape the awkwardness of the situation and get back to her girlfriend and sister.
As they were packing up Fluttershy took Sunset’s arm and pulled her away from the group. “Em, I wanted to ask you something, about magic,” mumbled Fluttershy.
“Go on,” said Sunset trying to encourage her friend.
“Is there, em, a spell that could, em, let two mares conceive a baby?”
Sunset was rather surprised and excited at this question but hid it well. “Well, there isn’t something that would do it directly but there are gender switching spells so I suppose you could change one mare, conceive and switch back. It is really difficult to do so you’d need a really powerful magic user. An alicorn princess, for instance.”
“And do you think that the spell would work in a world without the normal kind of magic or would it only work in Equestria?”
“I doubt the magic here could do it, it’s specifically the magic from the elements of harmony so it probably can’t do everything. You’d probably need to go to Equestria for it.
“And would a fertilised egg or fetus be safe travelling through a shape altering mirror?”
“You ask that like I’d know the answer,” laughed Sunset. “I studied a lot of different magic before I betrayed Celestia but no one’s every thought of that before. I’d say you and Rainbow would be safer staying in Equestria until the foal is born then coming back.”
Fluttershy’s cheeks were rather red by this stage in the conversation and Sunset calling her out caused her to turn crimson.
“I think it’s amazing you want a baby together,” said Sunset placing a hand gently on Fluttershy’s arm. “You’ll be awesome mothers.”
Fluttershy’s face lit up and her cheeks dropped a few shades. She threw her arms round Sunset and hugged her. “I’m glad you’re my friend.”
“Did you ever think you’d say that a year ago?” laughed Sunset.
Fluttershy laughed too. They headed back to the group who had finished packing everything up with Pinkie finishing the last cupcake. The assembled mass headed back to the car park and then went their separate ways home.
Fluttershy and Rainbow were back at Fluttershy’s home after their day at the beach, dumping their bags inside the back door with the excuse she’ll deal with it later. After they regaled Fluttershy’s parents with all they had done that day, all they could be told anyway, they headed up to their room. Rainbow was desperate to hear what the full story of Rarity and Applejack's relationship was.
Fluttershy had texted Rarity on their way home to clarify what she could tell Rainbow and had received the reply that she should tell her everything, regardless of how shameful Rarity felt about it. She sat down on the bed and Rainbow sat next to her to hear what she thought would be the exciting tale of Rarity’s sex life.
Fluttershy began with the easy parts that wouldn’t cause Rainbow any issues. She told her about the beginning of it all in the alleyway, the hook-ups and their regular use of toys. As she explained that last point, and got onto the extreme sizes of the toys, Rainbow's jaw dropped as the extreme insertions aspect was thoroughly covered.
With the less controversial aspects of the physical side covered she moved on to the mental side. As she began telling Rainbow of the dominant and submissive nature of the relationship she feared Rainbow’s jaw would fall off. It was then she moved on to the fog. She described it as Rarity had to her, that another presence took over her body and pushed her own mind out of the way. Then, with a little fear, she told of how Rarity was afraid and ashamed of everything they did and couldn’t make her body refuse even when she was in excruciating pain. She tried, and succeeded, in keeping the words ‘abuse’ and ‘rape’ from her story, words she believed did fit into it but would only rile Rainbow up.
At that point, Rainbow’s expression of shock had hardened into one of anger. Fluttershy wasn’t sure who she was angry at but continued with the story, knowing she had to mention the most horrifying part. She told of the day Rarity had confessed to her and Sunset, of the tears and shame and then she told of the marks on Rarity’s back. She could almost see the fire in Rainbow’s eyes at that point and knew as soon as she stopped talking Rainbow would explode. She finished the story of Rarity being trained to orgasm from being hit as Rainbow trembled with rage in front of her. She made sure that Rainbow knew Applejack believed it was all part of the game and wasn’t being malicious but she didn’t think Rainbow believed her.
As soon as Fluttershy finished talking Rainbow jumped up already yelling abuse at Applejack before she had even picked up her phone. Fluttershy was quick enough to grab it and clutched it to her chest knowing Rainbow wouldn’t try to grab it back for fear of hurting her. It took several minutes but she managed to talk Rainbow down, explaining that if she were to call Applejack she would only open up old wounds for both her and Rarity.
Fluttershy hadn’t seen her so angry since, years ago, she had caught a group of bullies pushing her around and then throwing her into mud. Rainbow had fought them all for picking on her friend and had been suspended for a week. She was glad Applejack wasn’t nearby or she feared one or both of them may have ended up in hospital. She was also shocked at how many swear words Rainbow could fit into one breath.
Rainbow spent the entire evening as exceedingly unpleasant company as she was clearly still fuming over what one of friends had done to another. She had promised not to call Applejack but that didn’t mean she was going to let this go. Fluttershy had been hoping for sex that night but that clearly wasn’t going to happen.
The next morning Rainbow had gone for her normal morning jog and had left her phone behind at Fluttershy’s insistence. She seemed calmer than last night but Fluttershy didn’t want to take any chances. She was still feeling a little frisky after not getting any last night and decided she would make a nice stress relief tool for Rainbow when she returned.
She knew how long Rainbow’s routes took her and was on the bed naked, as she usually was at home these days, and had popped the love egg in ready to start masturbating so Rainbow would walk in on her and join in. Fluttershy had told her parents of her naturist likes and they had agreed that there should be no shame and she could do as she liked around the house. It had been a little weird being naked in front of her parents the first time but they had all got over the awkwardness.
When she heard the front door open and close, she quickly lay back, closed her eyes and thrust two fingers into her pussy to make it look like she was in the middle of her alone time. A few seconds later she heard their bedroom door open and let out a small groan to help convince Rainbow she should join in. She felt Rainbow sit down at the foot of the bed so she let out another moan and rocked her hips into her fingers but she didn’t join in.
“Join in anytime,” said Fluttershy softly after another few seconds of nothing.
“Best not, Darling,” said the unmistakable voice of Rarity.
Fluttershy’s hand shot away from her pussy as her legs snapped shut and her eyes snapped open to see Rarity at the end of the bed watching her with interest. She’d clearly been jogging as her hair was in high pony tail and she was wearing shorts and a strappy top.
“No need to stop on my account,” she insisted with a slight chuckle in her words.
Fluttershy looked her in the eyes and, nervously, opened her legs before returning her fingers to pussy and spread her lips for Rarity to see. She could tell by her friend’s expression she hadn’t thought she would continue but there was a little excitement mixed in with the nerves. She moved up a little and toyed with her clit as she watched Rarity’s eyes slip down from hers towards her busy fingers and stay there.
“Are you going to join in?” asked Fluttershy hesitantly.
“No,” stated Rarity firmly. She would never betray Sunset again and this answer was an absolute.
“Good,” said Fluttershy as a little moan escaped her. She had no desire to cheat on Rainbow for a third time.
Rarity continued to watch as Fluttershy’s fingers deftly worked her clit and would occasionally dip down and into her pussy. As a loud groan escaped from Fluttershy, she remembered the remote for her egg was next to her and turned it up, letting out a yelp as the vibrations struck her. As one hand worked furiously on her clit the other, unbidden by her mind, grabbed her own chest and squeezed. She noticed Rarity’s eyes move up to watch her toy with her incredible mounds, that she'd stated she would love to use, and as Rarity couldn’t do it herself, thought she should show her what she was missing. She brought her nipple to her mouth and sucked hard on it before releasing and giving herself a nip, letting out a loud groan purely for Rarity’s benefit. Releasing her breast she could see Rarity sitting staring and clearly forcing herself to stay still. She was turned on.
Fluttershy, finished with the show for Rarity’s benefit, closed her eyes and focused on her fingers, toying with her clit for a little and dipping in for a few rapid thrust. She knew it wouldn’t be long until she came. The added thrill from being watched was certainly helping her along as, with a few furiously quick flicks of her clit, she let out a shuddering moan as her orgasm washed over her.
After a few seconds the wave passed and she dipped three fingers into her sodden pussy and brought one finger to her lips before dramatically licking it clean and then sucking it just to be sure. She sat up and teasingly offered the next finger to Rarity who shook her head so she had no choice but clean that one too, she added a moan as her head bobbed along the length of it, knowing that Rainbow always like seeing her do that.
As she held the third finger in front of her mouth with the goal of teasing Rarity she was a little shocked as Rarity grabbed her wrist and ran her tongue along the cum soaked finger before sucking it dry. They looked at each other as Rarity released the now clean finger, knowing they would both be in trouble with their girlfriends for this.
“I’m, I’m sorry,” stammered Rarity.
“It’s my fault, I shouldn’t have teased you when we know what might happen,” mumbled Fluttershy. “Did you like it?”
“You taste... nice,” said Rarity looking away from her friend.
“Just ‘nice’,” said Fluttershy, slightly insulted.
“You’ll never beat Sunset, Dear. I swear that girl uses magic to make herself taste better.”
“I suppose it’s who you love,” mused Fluttershy. “So what brings you over?”
“Oh, yes. I just wanted to know how last night went,” said Rarity, managing to get her mind off the hot, naked girl who’s cum she’d just tasted. “How did Rainbow take it?”
“Not well. I’m glad Applejack wasn’t around because I think Rainbow would have attacked her,” admitted Fluttershy honestly as she shuffled up the bed and propped a pillow up against the headboard to get comfy. “I just managed to get her phone otherwise she could have done something we’d all have regretted.”
“She would defend me like that?” asked Rarity a little shocked Rainbow would have done such a thing for her, after all, they had the least in common and spent little time with each other outside of the group.
“Of course, she would defend anyone against what you went through,” said Fluttershy, confused as to why Rarity thought Rainbow wouldn’t instinctively defend her. “It was the riding crop that really set her off.”
“I came over because I thought it would be good for me to answer any questions she had. Will she be long?”
“She should be back any minute.”
“I’ll stick around then and wait for her,” decided Rarity. “It gives me a chance to ask another question. Since when do you need to masturbate?”
“Oh, well, it’s just that...” began Fluttershy as her eyes wandered down to look at her knee for some reason.
Rarity crawled up the bed and sat down next to Fluttershy against the headboard. “You can tell me anything, you know that.” she said softly.
“We haven’t been having sex very often,” admitted Fluttershy.
“You had sex yesterday,” pointed out Rarity. “I watched you.”
“But before that it had been eight days.”
“That’s nothing to worry about,” reassured Rarity.
“I think she’s board of me,” whispered Fluttershy, ashamed to voice such doubt.
“Darling, the only word that describes that girls feelings towards you is ‘besotted’,” said Rarity placing a hand on Fluttershy's arm to reassure her.
“So why doesn’t she want me?” asked Fluttershy, clearly upset now.
“Well, I don’t know. Let me ask you this: how often does Rainbow initiate sex?” said Rarity before having a horrible realisation about her own answer to that question.
“Well she...” began Fluttershy as she thought back. And back. And back. “She is board of me!”
“No she isn’t,” said Rarity sternly to get Fluttershy to see reality. “I think it may just be that the honeymoon period might be over for Rainbow. It’s nothing to worry about, it just means your relationship is maturing to a more emotional one than a physical one.”
“You think so?”
“I’m certain. The best thing is probably to ease up little and not pester her for sex every night.”
“So I shouldn’t try our anal toys?” asked Fluttershy.
“I knew you got more than just your love egg!” squealed Rarity, the mature counsellor gone and replaced by an excited schoolgirl. “Show me show me show me!”
Fluttershy got up and took a box out from under the bed before handing it to Rarity. Rarity opened it to see a set of three butt plugs increasing in size and a six inch vibrator that tapered from tip to base. All were still in their plastic wrappers and presumably unused as was the ‘tingle’ lube that was in the box. As she had been looking in the box Fluttershy had taken something else out of a drawer.
“We also got this,” she said holding up a fine fishnet body stocking.
“You got one of those?” questioned Rarity. She had looked at them online and thought they would be a little tacky. Besides, they couldn’t compare to true magnificence of a handmade corset and stockings.
“Yes,” said Fluttershy defensively, Rarity’s tone clearly showed she wasn’t a fan, “and I look amazing in it.”
“Mmm, let me be the judge of that,” said Rarity unconvinced.
Fluttershy sat down on the bed and pulled the stocking over her feet and up her legs before standing up to pull it up and slip her arms into the sleeves. It wasn’t the easiest thing to put on but after a little while she had her arms down the sleeves and sorted the neckline which just barley sat on her shoulders. Her hair had concealed what it looked like to Rarity who was still on the bed and as she turned round she saw Rarity’s jaw drop.
On her part, Rarity hadn’t been expecting it to look good on Fluttershy but she was incredibly happy to be proven wrong. The stocking covered her feet and legs but was crotchless leaving plenty room for access front and back. The torso consisted of sleeves leaving her hands exposed and covered just far enough to sit atop her shoulders to hold itself up. From there it plunged down to form a V that met at her navel giving her absolute cleavage, which on Fluttershy was greatly impressive. The V had a zigzag series of thicker strips of elastic to hold it together and both those and the fishnet mesh were straining to contain Fluttershy's chest.
Seeing Rarity ogling her, Fluttershy climbed back onto the bed and stood on her knees next to Rarity who reached out and ran her hand over her friend's stomach to see what it felt like, ‘rather exciting’ was her conclusion. This close she could see that the mesh was just the right size for Fluttershy’s hard nipples to sit in one square of the net. She was very tempted to lean in towards them but stopped herself before she moved.
“I wanted one with absolute cleavage but I knew I’d need the elastic bracing because of, well, my size.” explained Fluttershy. “It is a little tight around my chest and I’m left with a mesh imprint when I take it off.”
Unaware she was doing it, Fluttershy was now toying with her nipples. Rarity licked her lips and caught herself thinking thoughts she shouldn’t be and reached up to pulled Fluttershy’s hands away from herself.
“Oh, sorry,” said Fluttershy sheepishly. “I just get really horny wearing this, I don’t know why.”
“Not a problem, Darling,” said Rarity a little hoarse, she glanced down to see Fluttershy’s pussy was glistening “You should maybe take it off before one or both of us does something she’ll regret.”
Fluttershy, realising Rarity was probably as turned on as she was, decided that was a good idea.
“You’ve been very sensible with your anal toys,” commented Rarity trying to get her mind off Fluttershy’s body as she stripped in front of her. “Always start small, take it slow at first and use plenty lube.”
“I know, we have done some research on it you know.”
Rainbow had taken a longer route today than normal to try and workout some of her frustrations towards Applejack. She’d purposely gone the opposite direction from Sweet Apple Acres in case she had been tempted to run all the way out there to have it out with AJ. As she returned home to Fluttershy’s she heard laughter from upstairs indicating Rarity was here.
As she entered their bedroom she saw Fluttershy and Rarity on the bed, one naked and the other in tight shorts and top. Her imagination took several leaps and came up with an image of the two of them writhing in pleasure before she mentally batted it away knowing Fluttershy is almost always naked in her house and neither of them would do that. Again, anyway. The look on Rarity face showed she had just seen the situation from Rainbow’s point of view and knew what she had just seen.
“What have you two been up to?” she asked sternly just to mess with Rarity.
“Nothing, I just came over for a chat,” said Rarity nervously.
“You should see your face,” laughed Rainbow as Rarity sighed with relief and Fluttershy giggled along with her fiancé.
“So, you and AJ?” asked Rainbow, suddenly serious again. “All that’s true?”
“Yes,” stated Rarity. “I came over to make sure you were alright with it.”
“Alright!” shouted Rainbow. “Alright! How can I be alright with one of my friends beating one of my other friends?” She realised she had been shouting as Fluttershy shot her a glance that contained daggers and calmed down immediately. “Sorry, this isn’t my thing to wade into and sort out. You two have made your peace.”
“Thank you Rainbow.”
“I will need to talk to AJ about it. But I promise both of you I won’t say or do anything stupid.”
“I understand,” said Rarity. “I should maybe warn her you know and to expect a conversation about it. Do you have anything else you want to know about it?”
“I think I got the horrible gist of it.”
“Well I‘ll be heading off then, Sunset will be wondering where I am,” said Rarity as she hopped off the bed before turning to Fluttershy. “Remember what we talked about.”
Once the front door had closed Rainbow turned to ask what they had talked about but was interrupted by Fluttershy. “She walked in on me masturbating”
“That explains why the love egg is on the bedside table.”
“She told me not to stop on her account so I didn’t,” continued Fluttershy. “Then I came and offered her a finger to taste and she did.”
“Shy,” said Rainbow with her voice soaked in disappointment. “Sometime I think you and her should just fuck and get it out of your systems.”
“No!” squeaked Fluttershy.
“I don’t want you to,” clarified Rainbow, “but you definitely have a thing for her, don’t you?”
“Have you ever thought about another girl?” asked Fluttershy timidly, “or guy.”
“Nope, it’s only ever been you,” said Rainbow smugly. “Before that day I saw you in tears at the statue I’d never really been bothered about boys or girls. Now it’s only you and I think it’ll only ever be you. I am the Element of Loyalty after all.”
Fluttershy couldn’t stop herself from getting up and hugging her fiancé. She then realised that Rainbow hadn’t sat down with her because she was damp with sweat having ran further and faster than normal because she was so annoyed with Applejack.
“Yeah, I’m a little damp,” admitted Rainbow as Fluttershy backed off, slightly disgusted and now having no problem following Rarity’s advice not to try and have sex right now.
Two days later the group were meeting up at Sugarcube Corner and Rainbow had told Fluttershy she would take Applejack aside and clear the air, reiterating her promise not to be stupid. Everyone but Rarity and Sunset were there ten minutes before the arranged time. Rainbow was doing a decent job of staying positive but Fluttershy had elbowed her once already when she saw her glaring at Applejack.
When Rarity and Sunset eventually arrived, Rainbow thought something seemed off but thought nothing of it at first. After a few minutes everyone had noticed Rarity was staying very close to Sunset and Rainbow wondered if it was something to do with her tasting Fluttershy’s cum. Whatever it was she shouldn’t ask here.
After a while Fluttershy’s phone vibrated to tell her she had a message and Rainbow glanced at it to see a message from Sunset asking her to take Rarity’s hand. She watched out of the corner of her eye as Fluttershy did so and Sunset and Applejack got up and headed outside. As soon as Sunset was up, Rarity leaned into Fluttershy the same way she had been to Sunset and grabbed Fluttershy’s arm with her free hand. This was something serious.
She could see Pinkie and Twilight had both noticed something was wrong as they kept glancing at the others and had again concluded this shouldn’t be mentioned. Rainbow leaned forward to see past Fluttershy and saw Rarity blankly staring at the table. It dawned on her Rarity had barely spoken since she arrived.
Applejack and Sunset returned and the slightly awkward conversation continued with everyone occasionally glancing at the extremely withdrawn Rarity. After a couple of minutes Rainbow realised that Rarity was clinging to Sunset’s arm like a scared child clinging to her mother. After another few minutes Sunset decided she and Rarity should leave. No reason was given but no one pressed them for one.
Rainbow waited a little bit before asking Applejack if they could talk outside. Rainbow walked round to the alleyway at the side of Sugarcube corner.
“This is about Rarity, right?” asked Applejack.
“What the hell AJ!” shouted Rainbow. “How the fuck could you do that to her! You literally used a crop on her. You just... You... You did... What the hell!”
Applejack looked on calmly as Rainbow shouted and flailed her arms. Rarity had warned her this was coming and she knew she needed to let Dash finish. “You done?”
“I think so,” said Rainbow, calmer now she’d got that out her system.
“Yes, I treated Rarity like sex slave. Yes, I nearly caused her serious physical harm. Yes, I beat her with a riding crop. No, I didn’t know how much she was hurt by it. No, I didn’t know how bad she felt.”
As Applejack confirmed everything Fluttershy had told her, Rainbow couldn’t think of anything to say.
“Dash, what I did to her is the worst thing I have ever done. I honestly thought it was part of the game.” At her confession there was flash of light from her head as her pony eras and ponytail formed.
“Well, I guess that proves you really did think she liked it,” said a shocked Rainbow Dash. You can't argue with an Element of Honesty pony-up.
“Told ya.”
“If you and her fine then I have to be too,” said Rainbow. “I just had to get that out of my system.”
“You’re not the only one,” said Applejack, half to herself.
“We’re good?” asked Rainbow, ignoring that slightly odd comment.
“When weren’t we?”
It was two days after meeting the girls at Sugarcube corner and Rainbow arrived home to find Fluttershy in the garden, clothed in case the neighbours saw, playing with Angel and another two bunnies that she had brought home from the shelter the previous day. Angel was her only pet but she often brought others home with her, especially if they were shy or aggressive. She was lying on her back with Angel sitting on her chest and the other two bouncing around her. As Rainbow approached the two newcomers hid behind Fluttershy so she sat down a little bit away to avoid frightening them more.
“How was the gym,” asked Fluttershy softly to avoid scaring her new friends.
“Fine,” whispered Rainbow. “Have you been having fun?”
“Oh yes,” said Fluttershy with a note of glee in her voice. “They’ve really opened up to me, they wouldn’t dare be this close to a person yesterday.”
“I’ll leave you alone before I scare them away again.” She leaned over slowly to kiss Fluttershy’s forehead. She had to be carefully because Angel was rather possessive of her and going for her lips would be dangerously close to his teeth. Rainbow watched him out of the corner of her eye as he sat glaring at her and ready to pounce if she got close enough. Fluttershy didn’t believe bunnies could glare but Rainbow had no such doubts. She headed up to their room but her eye was immediately drawn to an open box on the bedside table. She looked in it to see something was missing. With a smirk, she went over the window and opened it.
“Shy, could you come up,” she shouted down to her fiancé and felt guilty when the two bunnies ran for cover.
She tried to smile sweetly as Fluttershy gave her an annoyed stare and went to round up them up again and put them back in their hutch. Bunnies, retrieved, she headed for the door so Rainbow closed the window and waited for her to arrive. When she entered Rainbow just pointed to the box and watched as a shy smile crept over Fluttershy lips. “Have you?” she asked.
In response Fluttershy turned to close the door and then bend over, flipped her skirt up over her back and pulled her white panties to the side. Rainbow broke out into a massive grin as she saw the black disc sitting a little above her fiancé’s pussy.
“You’ve got a butt plug in!” said Rainbow with a tone that was nearly an excited squee. “You dirty girl!”
“I know,” giggled Fluttershy.
Rainbow bounced over to her and knelt behind her to get a good look at the plug. She placed her index finger at the centre and pushed a little which made Fluttershy push back. “Do you like it?” she asked.
“It’s... weird,” said Fluttershy quietly.
“Good weird or bad weird?”
“Good weird, I think.”
Rainbow ran her finger down from the plug to find that Fluttershy’s lips were already a little damp. “I think you like it,” she said as she pushed her finger between those wonderful lips.
Fluttershy turned to look at Rainbow over her shoulder causing her hair to fall over the other. As their eyes met both knew there was no way they weren’t going all the way. Rarity had been right, all Fluttershy needed to do was give Rainbow some time.
They both stood up as Rainbow grabbed Fluttershy’s hips and pulled her in tight, pressing herself into her fiancés back and leaning over her shoulder, as their lips met there seemed to be a spark between them. Their tongues both darted out and were immediately writhing in ecstasy as Rainbow’s hands spread from Fluttershy hips, one going to her stomach to hold her tight to herself and the other going higher to cup and squeeze her chest.
“You want me?” asked Fluttershy as she broke the kiss to catch her breath, her fears of Rainbow being board with her evaporating.
“Need,” was all Rainbow could verbalise.
Fluttershy turned round in her lover’s arms, their lips never parting, and placed her arms around Rainbow’s neck. Rainbow bent down a little and slid her hands down Fluttershy’s body to the back of her thighs. Fluttershy noticed the intent and jumped up, wrapping her legs round Rainbow’s waist as her strong arms supported her legs.
She didn’t know why, but Fluttershy found her excitement skyrocketing in this position, she need Rainbow’s touch now. She leaned back and swiftly removed her top and then her bra and felt the thrill she so desperately needed as Rainbow buried her head in her cleavage and ran her tongue from bottom to top. At this, Fluttershy’s transformation took place and she flapped her wings a couple of times in excitement as Rainbow walked them over to the bed and slowly placed Fluttershy onto it.
“Do you want to fuck my ass?” asked Fluttershy with as much seductive power as she could muster.
“I do want to fuck your ass,” said Rainbow as she nearly ripped her top and bra off before pressing her body into her fiancés and took her tongue into her mouth.
As much as Fluttershy wanted Rainbow toying with her ass, she wanted to see her cum first. She grabbed Rainbow’s thighs and pulled her up the bed until she was underneath her chest at which point she latched onto one of Rainbow’s nipples, sucking hard as her hands moved up to squeeze Rainbow’s firm ass.
Rainbow was pleasantly surprised by this as her chest was often neglected by Fluttershy and, as she felt a tongue rubbing around her nipples, she let out a deeply satisfied sigh. As the tongue continued its dance around and across her nipples, she felt Fluttershy’s hands move away from her ass as one ran a finger up and down her spine causing her to shiver as the other slid beneath her and began caressing her abs.
After a minute, Fluttershy nipped her nipple before kissing it and moving her attention over to its twin as the hand caressing her abs made its way further down her body and under her shorts. As a finger lightly touched her clit her head dropped as she gasped at the little burst of excitement that ran through her. Looking beneath herself she could see Fluttershy glance up to meet her gaze and then extend her tongue as far out as she could and flick the nipple that was lucky enough to be relieving attention from the most beautiful girl on the planet.
“I want you to cum,” whispered Fluttershy.
“Just keep doing what you’re doing,” groaned Rainbow as a finger divided into her pussy.
Fluttershy kissed her lover's nipple repeatedly as she pushed three fingers into her sodden pussy to a very appreciative moan from Rainbow. She slowed her fingers thrusting so she could set up a smooth circling of her lover’s swollen clit as she switched nipples again. Rainbow’s hips began rocking of their own accord to grind against the fingers that were driving her mad with desire. She was now grunting at each thrust as her orgasm was nearing until Fluttershy nipped her nipple and pressed her clit simultaneously at which point Rainbow’s pussy erupted as she broke down into shuddering moans her hips still grinding ferociously against Fluttershy’s fingers.
After half a minute Rainbow felt the pleasure wash away but could still feel her fiancé’s fingers in her pussy and tongue on her nipple. She remembered how to focus her eyes and saw Fluttershy with her eyes closed still toying with the nipple above her. She slid down the bed, removing the nipple from Fluttershy’s reach and causing her fingers it slip out of her shorts. Seeing Rainbow above her and smiling, Fluttershy dragged her cum soaked hand up Rainbow’s abs and then sucked it clean one finger at a time.
“I need to clean your abs now,” she said slightly dazed.
Rainbow rolled over and Fluttershy immediately turned to run her tongue up Rainbow’s pussy and only stopped after the glistening streak on those wonderful firm abs was clean. She then worked her way back down planting kisses every few inches and a few extra for her fiancé’s clit.
“That was awesome,” said Rainbow as she reached down and stroked Fluttershy’s pony ear. “Now you’re going to get on all fours and I’m going to fuck you.”
Fluttershy planted one last lingering kiss on her clit before standing on her hands and knees with her head up and her wings erect with her ass in Rainbow face. Rainbow flipped her skirt up and pulled her panties down to her knees before leaning in and kissing her dripping pussy. She then got up, grabbing the vibrator from the box next to the bed, and position herself on her knees behind Fluttershy.
Rainbow grasped Fluttershy’s ass and then gave her light spank with one hand which made Fluttershy jump a little but, judging by the excited gasp, she rather liked it. Rainbow realised she should have grabbed the lube as well. “Hold this,” she said as she pushed the vibe into Fluttershy’s pussy and walked over on her knees to the box to get the lube. There was another surprised but excited gasp from Fluttershy at this sudden intrusion inside her but she definitely liked it.
“Do you want me to fuck your ass?” asked Rainbow, knowing full well the answer.
“Yes,” came the breathless response.
“What do you say?” demanded Rainbow with another light smack on the other cheek.
“Yes please,” said Fluttershy looking over her shoulder to see a devious grin on Rainbow’s face as she pulled the vibe from her pussy and liberally applied the lube.
Rainbow placed her fingers underneath the disc of the butt plug and slowly pulled it out of her fiancé’s ass. There was a squeak from Fluttershy as the widest part spread her open a little more but then it slid out in one smooth movement. Rainbow could see that the plug had done its job as there was a notable gap to slip the vibe into. She also noticed that this was the middle size of their three plugs, Fluttershy had been brave and skipped the introduction size. She tossed the plug onto the bedside table and positioned the tip of the vibe for entry.
“Tell me if it gets too much,” she said as the tip slipped in.
“I will,” said Fluttershy as she relaxed as the invader slipped into her.
As the vibe slipped in, Fluttershy was clearly enjoying the sensation. As the thickest part of the vibe slid in she seemed to be in a little discomfort but made no attempt to tell Rainbow to stop.
“You’ve got it all you dirty girl,” said Rainbow as the base reached her entrance.
“I’m a dirty bitch,” said Fluttershy to Rainbow’s astonishment. “Fuck my ass, Rainbow, please.”
A slightly astonished Rainbow slowly pulled the vibe back out to about half its length and then pushed back in with a little more speed. As she started regular strokes, Fluttershy began pushing back onto the vibe and with every stroke she set up a pendulum motion for her breasts. Rainbow, able to keep up regular thrusts without paying much attention, was leaning to the side to watch her two favourite parts of Fluttershy body swinging back and forth as Fluttershy began grunting every time the vibe pushed into her.
After a mesmerizing minute watching those wonderful mounds of flesh, Rainbow came back to her senses and also remembered that she was fucking Fluttershy with a vibrator. As she looked down for the switch she saw a better arrangement for how they should do this. As the vibe was thrusting in and out of a louder and louder Fluttershy, the base had been sitting just in front of Rainbow’s shorts. “We totally need to get a strap-on,” she told Fluttershy who could only yelp in response as Rainbow turned the vibrator on.
Fluttershy was now slamming herself back onto the vibrator and Rainbow knew she was close to orgasm just from having her ass fucked. She reached her free hand beneath the vibe and flicked her clit causing her elbows to buckle, which was lucky as her screams of delight were now muffled a little.
“Are you going to cum for me you dirty bitch?” asked Rainbow to a very affirmative yes as Fluttershy’s entire body shuddered and her screams turned to rapid gasps as she did exactly that.
Rainbow continued slamming the vibe into her ass as she felt Fluttershy’s cum running down her fingers and dripping onto the bed. Fluttershy’s gasps eventually started to fall away and her breathing returned to a more normal rhythm as which point Rainbow turned the vibe off but left it in her ass, using her own body to hold it in as she leaned over Fluttershy’s back, avoiding her wings, and reached beneath her to grab her breasts.
“Was that good you dirty bitch?” she whispered.
“That was amazing,” whispered Fluttershy as she lifted her head out of the bed.
Rainbow pulled Fluttershy up as she herself dropped back to sit with her legs tucked underneath her and Fluttershy seated on her lap. Rainbow, again taking care to avoid her wings, kissed her neck repeatedly as she wrapped her arms around her stomach.
“You can stop now,” said Fluttershy even thought she was tilting her head to give Rainbow better access. “I’m exhausted.”
Rainbow gave her another few kisses before reluctantly letting her lover go.
Fluttershy stood again on all fours. “Could you, um, take the vibe out of my ass?” asked Fluttershy.
“Where’s that confidant girl I was just fucking?” asked Rainbow as she gently pulled the vibe out.
“She’s slightly worried that she called herself a dirty bitch,” whispered Fluttershy looking down at the bed without turning to face Rainbow.
“You were just in the moment,” assured Rainbow. “I wouldn’t start calling you that outside of those moments.”
“I know. It’s just, that’s not something I thought I would say about anyone, let alone myself.”
“It’s just the moment Shy. And what we were doing was pretty dirty. We could use kinky, is that any better?”
“Kinky girl,” said Fluttershy, trying it out. “Yes, that’s as rude as I want to be.”
“So... About that idea I had?” asked Rainbow.
“What idea?”
“You were maybe a little distracted at the time. I said we should get a strap-on. Seeing you in front of me like that slamming back on me, it kinda made me think a strap-on would be awesome.”
“We could try that,” agreed Fluttershy with a coy smile. “So long as I get to use it on you too.”
“Oh you can fuck me every which way,” said Rainbow with a grin.
“Can I fuck your ass?” asked Fluttershy.
“Not right know but you are totally fucking my ass.”
Fluttershy gave a smile that made Rainbow’s heart jump, it also seemed she really liked anal sex. “Are you sore?” asked Rainbow as she got off the bed and grabbed her top.
“Not yet anyway,” said Fluttershy as she stripped off. “I’d better go clean up and get my clothes off. I don’t want my parents seeing me with cum dripping down my legs.”
“I’ll clean they toys then,” offered Rainbow grabbing the plug and vibrator. It still amazed her that the second shyest girl she knew, after Marble, was capable of walking round naked in front of parents. She was beginning to think Fluttershy’s naturism wasn’t just a phase.
“Would you be up for double penetration?” asked Rainbow as she headed for the head for the bathroom with the toys.
“Baby steps. I’ve only just tried anal,” chided Fluttershy as she followed Rainbow out. “But yes.”
After their day at the beach, Rarity, Sunset and Sweetie Belle had arrived home and gone to their rooms to change as they were all still wearing their swimsuits underneath their clothing. After dropping her bag Rarity immediately stripped down to her bikini and gave Sunset an eyeful with some poses that would normally be inadvisable while wearing so little.
“Not tonight,” said Sunset with a smile. “I’m a bit tired after a day doing nothing.”
Rarity glowered at Sunset before breaking out into a smile as well. “Me too,” she agreed as she walked over and wrapped her arms round Sunset who was in the middle of changing. “And you were very good to me today already.” She planted a delicate kiss on Sunset lips.
“But I’m still too tired,” insisted Sunset. “I’m not as fit now as I was when I was evil. You’ve made me soft.”
“You seem pretty firm to me,” said Rarity as she squeezed Sunset’s ass. She knew she wasn’t getting more tonight so she let Sunset finish dressing as she took of her own bikini. When they were both clothed again Rarity sat on the edge of their bed and motioned for Sunset to join her. She needed to tell her about what happened. “Rainbow knows the truth about me and Applejack,” she admitted.
“Are you alright?” asked Sunset with clear note of worry in her voice as she turned and took Rarity’s hand.
This simple thing caused a sunburst of joy in Rarity. The natural question would have been ‘how?’ but Sunset had only cared about whether her girlfriend was alright at the revelation of her deepest shame. She couldn’t stop herself from hugging Sunset. “I love you so much,” she whispered which caused huge amounts of concern in her girlfriend.
“I love you too but are you alright?” said Sunset, her voice dripping with worry now.
“I’m fine. It’s just your first thought was of me,” she said to placate Sunset’s worry. She realised that the sudden hug and confession of love could seem like it was preceding bad news.
“I do love you, you know,” said Sunset slightly relieved. “How’d it happen?”
“Well, it was when Fluttershy was turning on my egg as well as Rainbow’s and I confronted them,” explained Rarity. “Rainbow was a little shocked I would do such a thing in public and I may have mentioned I’ve been out with a giant strap-on in me. I assumed Fluttershy must have mentioned it by now.”
“Did you tell her everything?”
“No, Fluttershy’s probably filling her in now. With my permission of course.”
“So long as you’re alright with her knowing, I am too,” said Sunset as she got up to head downstairs.
“You know,” mused Rarity. “Our old selves would have been a good match.”
Sunset turned and stared in confusion at her girlfriend. She wouldn’t wish her old self on anyone.
“I mean the controlling bitch and the submissive slut,” explained Rarity. “They would be as good a match as we are now.”
“I suppose so,” said Sunset. She could see the logic in that pairing but couldn’t figure out the tone of Rarity voice. Was she up to something? “Are you coming?” asked Sunset offering Rarity her hand.
Rarity daintily took it and let Sunset pulled her up, falling into her arms just because she wanted to before they headed downstairs.
The three girls spent a quiet night with Rarity’s family in front of the TV. It’s always amazing how tiring a day spent mostly doing nothing can be and the three beachgoers were asleep on the sofa by nine o’clock. Sunset was sitting upright with Rarity leaning against her on one side with her legs up at her side, hugging Sunset’s arm. Sweetie Belle was copying her big sister leaning against Sunset’s other side, sound asleep.
At one point in the evening Sunset moved in her sleep which caused Rarity to let out a long, highly erotic sigh that drew both her parent’s attention as they both looked for where Sunset’s hands were. One arm was around Sweetie Belle’s shoulders and Rarity was still hugging the other with the hand on Sunset’s lap. She must be dreaming.
None of them new anything until about half past ten when Sunset heard someone saying they should go to bed. As she struggled to open her eyes she was able to make out Rarity’s mother in front of her.
“I think you three should head to your beds,” she repeated.
“I think we should,” murmured Sunset as she was able to focus on the world in front of her.
Rarity’s mother headed off to the kitchen as Sunset tried to get up, only to realise she was pinned down from both sides and then, with a hint of fear, that Opal was on her lap as well. This could go badly. Opal wasn’t keen on someone moving her and Sunset could end up with some claw marks tonight.
“Opal,” said Sunset nervously. “Could you get off please?”
There was no response so Sunset bounced her leg gently up and down to rouse her, expecting some retribution for it. Opal turned to glare at her and then got up and jumped off without a fuss, much to Sunset’s relief. It was definitely the case that Opal objected least to Sunset even compared to her actual owners.
With one obstruction gone, Sunset turned to the next. “Sweetie, time to go to bed.” This got nothing but an annoyed groan from Sweetie Belle so Sunset turned to her other captor. “Honey, time to go to bed.” There was a similar annoyed groan before the words managed to get into Rarity’s head.
“Honey?” she mumbled as, with great effort, she lifted her head to look at Sunset.
“I’d said ‘Sweetie’ first and I needed something else sweet for you,” explained Sunset.
“I like it,” she mumbled as she tried to pull herself up on Sunset’s arm to kiss her. She only managed to pull Sunset over just enough to reach her cheek after which she settled back down on Sunset’s shoulder.
“Rarity, I’m not a pillow,” said Sunset with a touch of annoyance. “It’s time for bed.”
“You want to get me into bed,” giggled Rarity.
“Yes I do,” said Sunset ignoring the innuendo before shaking her shoulders to wake both of them up.
“Oh all right,” grumbled Rarity as she swung her legs off the sofa and stood up, slightly unsteady, before staggering towards the stairs, trying to keep as much of her mind as possible out of the realm of conscience.
“Sweetie, wake up,” ordered Sunset as she lifted her little sister off the sofa.
“Do I have to?” moaned Sweetie Belle.
“Yes, bed time.”
Sunset turned her to face the stairs and marched her to up to her bedroom before heading to her own. Rarity was already in bed with her face mask on. Sunset didn’t how Rarity could sleep in that uptight position and stay there all night but it did mean she got plenty of room to herself in bed. It was usually the case that Rarity would sleep in her normal position if she was first in bed but if Sunset was first then Rarity would snuggle up against her for the night. While Sunset did like being close to her, she did enjoy the nights where she had freedom to move.
The next morning Rarity had been out for an early jog and had been planning on stopping in at Fluttershy’s to ask in person if anything happened about the revelation of her past to Rainbow. When she arrived back home she immediately took Sunset, who was still in her pyjamas, up to their room and sat her down on the bed without a word. Sunset was puzzled as Rarity usually worked out any sexual desires on her run. Looking at her standing in front of her now it didn’t look as if this was going to be sex.
“I have to tell you, I walked in on Fluttershy masturbating,” confessed Rarity.
Sunset put on a look of innocent puzzlement as she could feel the anger already building. She hoped beyond anything that her girlfriend didn’t join in.
“I walked in on her and she had her eyes closed and thought I was Rainbow. When I announced myself she stopped and I jokingly said ‘don’t stop on my account’ so she didn’t. I watch her all the way to her climax.”
“Just watched?” asked sunset with an edge to her voice.
“And I tasted her cum,” admitted Rarity sounding terrified at what might happen next before realising that sounded like she had been between her friend’s legs and hurriedly added, “from her finger.”
“That’s all?” asked Sunset as she got up, still with the edge in her voice.
Rarity nodded.
Sunset shot up from the bed and took a quick step towards her as Rarity automatically tried to back away. She was happy and relieved that all Sunset wanted was to hug her. “Thank you for telling me,” she said softly before adding. “How did she taste?”
“Alright,” said Rarity honestly, “but nothing compared to you. I still think you are doing some magic because people shouldn’t taste so good. Lips shouldn’t be able to do what yours do to me either.” Sunset drew back from the hug and softly kissed her, letting Rarity feel the little electric shock she always felt. “You’re not mad?”
“I would be curious about how she tasted as well,” admitted Sunset. “And I know you do have a little voyeuristic tendency and it’s better if it’s someone I know.”
“I don’t....” began Rarity to defend herself before realising that she did find it incredibly exciting watching Fluttershy.
“Answer this honestly. Do you want to get Fluttershy into bed?” asked Sunset.
Rarity tensed and knew she had to tell the truth. “Yes, but I never would. I couldn’t betray you.”
“What if she offered herself to you on a plate?”
“I wouldn’t,” said Rarity earnestly.
“What if I said you could?”
“I wouldn’t,” wailed Rarity, she felt Sunset was pushing her until she was going admit she would just to be cruel. “Please stop doing this, I love you more than anything I’ve ever known and would never be unfaithful to you.”
Hearing the pleading in Rarity’s voice and the tears welling up in her eyes, Sunset stop questioning her as she realised that it seemed to her girlfriend she didn’t trust her. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that to sound so accusing,” said Sunset as she hugged her upset girlfriend.
“I’m sorry I want to sleep with another girl,” said Rarity. “How about we go out for dinner tonight as my way of apologising.”
“Deal,” said Sunset as she kissed her again. She really wasn’t mad and saw nothing Rarity needed to apologise for but who’s refusing a night out?
“Can I ask you something?” said Rarity as Sunset took her pyjamas off to get dressed.
“Shoot.”
“Do you actually want to have sex with me?” asked Rarity. The question had been weighting on her on her run back.
“Of course,” replied Sunset as she put on her bra. “Why would you need to ask?”
“Because when I was talking with Fluttershy I realised you hardly ever initiate it. I thought maybe you just put up with me wanting you.”
“Well, I guess it’s just because sex isn’t such a big deal in Equestria,” mused Sunset as she pulled her leggings on. “Couples do have recreational sex but it’s just not a big thing like it is here.”
“So you do like fucking me?” purred Rarity as she slinked behind Sunset and ran her hands round her unclothed waist.
“I love making love to you,” corrected Sunset as she turned in her girlfriends arms and kissed her delicately on the lips. “Can I finish getting dressed?”
“If you must,” said Rarity reluctantly letting go.
A few days had past since the trip to the beach and Sunset was returning home mid afternoon from her new summer job. She felt guilty about Rarity and her family taking care of her and asking for nothing in return so she had found a job as a waitress to earn something to contribute to her care. She made quite a bit in tips and new it was only because she was hot. She’d had several men in just her first few shifts complementing her chest and ass and had been propositioned twice for ‘dates’. She ignored the idiots and focused on the money.
Today had been alright, no one had said anything inappropriate but she was unhappy with it. If they didn’t do such detailed background checks she could be working interning in a cutting edge lab somewhere with significantly better pay but, unfortunately in this instance, she was a unicorn from another dimension and they’d find some flaw in her fabricated existence. As she climbed the stairs she was just happy to be home.
As she open her bedroom door she saw Rarity sitting on the edge of the bed. Her jaw nearly hit the floor. Rarity was wearing her beautiful blue corset with black stocking and blue heels, nail varnish and lipstick. She also had red ribbons around her wrists, ankles and neck and was holding a length of ribbon that came from her neck. Behind her on the bed was a very neat arrangement of all their sex toys minus the In-and-Out-Vibrating-Orgasm Machine as Sunset constantly referred to it as. Rarity had eventually figured out that the dreadful naming convention came from the fantasy novels Sunset liked with the elephants and the turtle.
Rarity stood up and walked over to Sunset swinging her hips but not looking up from the floor. Sunset was frozen to the spot as Rarity knelt in front of her, bowing her head and offered up the length ribbon she was holding which had been tied into a loop making it look a lot like a lead attached to her collar. Sunset didn’t move so Rarity moved her hands a little higher to insist Sunset take her lead which, hesitantly, she did.
“Welcome home Mistress,” said Rarity demurely, still not looking up.
“Huh?” was all Sunset could manage.
Rarity sighed and stood up. “Remember I said our old selves would be good together? Well now we’re going to prove we’re not a recovering bitch and slut but recovered. So today you’re my mistress and I’m your slut to use as you wish.”
Sunset opened her mouth to object.
“You can call me something else,” said Rarity, pre-empting Sunset’s objection. “Slave, bitch, pet, fuck toy, sh –“
“Pet,” yelped Sunset before the list got even more obscene.
“Alright then,” said Rarity. “You can do anything you want to me and have me do anything you want. I’ll comply with any order and perform it until I’m unable to do so anymore or you tell me to stop or do something else. I won’t do anything without your order. Mistress.”
Sunset just stood in shocked silence. After a while Rarity raised an eyebrow to try and prompt her to give an order.
“Take my jacket off?” suggested Sunset.
Rarity immediately did so without comment and hung it on the back of the door, her lead just reaching, she also closed and locked it before returning to her position in front of her Mistress. Sunset looked her up and down, the wonders in front of her breaking through her shock. She stepped forward and kissed Rarity, who had to bend her knees as she was six inches taller than normal, her pet immediately responded in kind. She was only responding to the kiss and not doing anything she normally would so Sunset took her hands and placed them on her hips before wrapping her own arms around Rarity. As Sunset pulled away, Rarity gasped a little before resuming her position.
“Em, undress me?” asked Sunset cautiously.
“Don’t ask, order,” said Rarity as she complied.
“Sorry.”
“And don’t apologise. I’m nothing more than a voice controlled sex toy so you just demand, don’t ask or apologise.”
Sunset managed to stop herself apologising for apologising. As Rarity finished undressing her and resumed her position Sunset noticed the glistening between her legs. She wanted this so Sunset needed to do it, regardless of how awkward she felt. She walked over to the bed, with Rarity following a few steps behind to stop her lead getting taut, and lay down with her head on the pillow and her legs spread.
“Use your mouth and make me cum,” ordered Sunset, just managing to keep it from becoming a question
Rarity climbed onto the bed and crouched on all fours between her Mistresses legs and ran her tongue up her damp slit. Even though Sunset was uncomfortable with the situation, her human body can only react one way when confronted with the woman she loved, especially when she was dressed like this. After a minute of fun and already feeling hot, Sunset felt she should test something before they went any further. “Stop,” she ordered.
Rarity stopped immediately and lifted her head a few inches from her Mistress pussy, maintaining her gaze downwards, and awaited her next order.
“Continue and use your hands as well,” ordered Sunset before realising she needed to be precise. “Stroke me and act like you normally would when eating me.”
Rarity slipped her hands underneath her Mistresses legs to support herself on her elbows and allow her hands to caress her Mistress stomach. Sunset realised this was what was missing, the contact. As her pet’s tongue worked hard and fast on her clit, Sunset let herself relax and enjoy the attention as Rarity lightly dragged her nails down her stomach. Her back arch of its own accord as a short burst of warmth flowed from her pussy as Rarity plunged her tongue inside her. She couldn’t stop the long, guttural moan the emanated from her as Rarity’s fingers ran down her stomach and gently flicked her clit. “Make me cum,” she found herself saying.
Rarity couldn’t do anything more so continued her work with her tongue running the length of her Mistresses lips while her fingers manipulated her clit. As she rapidly thrust her tongue into the sodden pussy before her a few times, she felt it contract around her as her Mistresses yelped as her orgasm claimed her. She continued her work as the yelps reduced to moans as her owners body twitched and jumped as she pinched her throbbing clit.
As Sunset came down, her moans becoming words, she realised Rarity was still eating her. She lay there for another minute simply enjoying the sensation of her girlfriend working so hard to please her. As she started to feel hot again she knew Rarity would keep going and she would cum again. “Stop,” she ordered and Rarity immediately lifter her head again, waiting for new orders. Seeing her lover unmoving as she waited for her orders, Sunset was concerned that maybe her former slut self had taken over again.
“Rarity?”
“Pet,” stated Rarity looking up at Sunset with mild annoyance.
“Right,” said Sunset, relieved that she was herself. “Emm, now, em...” She looked at the toys for some inspiration and found some. “I want you to deepthroat the double ended,” she ordered as she picked it up. “Sit up and I’ll put some lube on it.”
As Rarity sat up with her legs tucked underneath her, Sunset positioned the dildo at her pussy and slowly pushed in. Rarity squeaked as it entered, she was already incredibly horny from being a pet, the trails of her own juices down her legs proved that, and it wouldn’t take much for her to cum. As more of the dildo slid easily inside her, she had to try hard to keep herself upright. As ten inches entered her she felt it getting uncomfortable but Sunset kept pushing until Rarity couldn’t hide the discomfort anymore and let out a grunt at which point Sunset, knowing that was too far, immediately withdrew the dildo before presenting it to her to swallow.
Rarity took the dildo and tilted her head back before swallowing the whole length, her own juices easing its passing into her throat. She withdrew most of it before pushing it back down again as she started to fuck her own throat as her Mistress watched.
Sunset marvelled as she watched her girlfriend throat expand and contract as the massive length passed along it. She could never get tired of watching it. As she watched, she realised Rarity was making small choking noises and realised she forgot to give a key addition to her order. “Take it out when you need to breath,” she said urgently and immediately Rarity whipped the dildo out of her throat and couched several times before taking a few deep breaths and then swallowing it again.
As her throat bulged again, Sunset leaned in and kissed it repeatedly. She could feel the purring again and knew it was Rarity quietly moaning at her touch. As she drew back, she could see the glinting running down Rarity’s legs and knew she would probably be able to cum just from this. She thought she could do better.
She grabbed Rarity’s hand and pulled it up to remove the dildo from her before planting a long, passionate kiss in her lips. “You’re going to ride me,” she said as she broke off the kiss leaving Rarity with a desperate begging look set into face, desperate for her Mistress’ touch.
Sunset lay back on the bed and slid the end of the dildo that had recently been inside Rarity's throat into her own pussy, leaving half of it out for her girlfriend to ride. Rarity straddled Sunset’s waist and positioned herself to comply. The sensation of Rarity’s stockings against her legs provided an extra little burst of desire for Sunset. Rarity lowered herself onto the dildo and it slipped in with no resistance. She couldn’t held back the moans as it slipped inside, she was on the verge of orgasm already, she needed to cum.
“You’re not allowed to cum,” ordered Sunset, she didn’t know how Rarity would be able to follow that order but she just wanted to test her.
A look of horror flashed across Rarity face as the cruellest order she could ever have was given. As she was rising off the dildo she knew she would have trouble obeying her Mistress as she could already feel it coming. She dug her nails into her legs to try and distract herself as she dropped down on the dildo, its length demanding she cum immediately but she couldn’t, she mustn’t.
As she rode her Mistress she held back the force of nature that was building, biting her lower lip as well to distract herself. She still couldn’t stop the moans and grunts as the wave of pleasure rose. She was focusing too much on preventing her own orgasm she was unaware of her Mistress writhing beneath her, her hips bucking as she toyed with her own chest, squeezing and twisting her nipples.
Sunset let out a yelp as her head jolted backwards of its own accord, she felt Rarity’s rhythm change and opened her eye’s to see what could only be a look of pain on lovers face. She noticed she was biting he own lip and then saw the scratch marks on her legs. She was obeying the order not to cum by physically hurting herself, Sunset didn’t want that.
“Cum!” she ordered.
Rarity collapsed forward as a shuddering groan issued from deep within her, just managing to catch herself before she touched her Mistress as she hadn’t been given permission. Sunset wrapped her arms around her and pulled her down on top of her as she took over the thrusting of the dildo as Rarity was lost and unable to do anything other than cum. As she slammed her hips up to meet Rarity’s, their clits met and Sunset felt herself reach the edge of her own orgasm as Rarity let out a massive groan into her neck. With the gigantic turn-on that was her beloved girlfriend in the throes of orgasm, and a few more thrusts with eight inches of dildo inside her, Sunset came. She clasped Rarity to her as she let out a shriek of delight as Rarity’s orgasmic spasmming caused one hand to grasp her Mistress breast causing another yelp.
“That was amazing,” gasped Sunset as she came down.
“Yes Mistress,” was all Rarity had to say as she got up off her Mistress to retake her idle stance.
Sunset pulled her back down locked her lips onto her pets as their tongue met and writhed together. Eventually she had to come up for air and thought she’d try something else. “Can I spank you?” she asked which drew a glare from Rarity. “I mean, em, get on all fours, Pet.”
Rarity moved off of her Mistress and stood on all fours, her ass out and her head up. Sunset sat up on her knees and took a moment to admire the beautiful woman in front of her.
“Are you sure you want me to do this?” she asked.
In response, Rarity’s head dropped as she let out an annoyed groan. “I am a sex toy,” she barked as she turned her head to look back at her Mistress. “You don’t ask the dildo if it wants to fuck you.”
Sunset brought her hand down on Rarity’s gorgeous ass which immediately caused her Pet's head to snap back to looking straight ahead as she let out a little yelp. Sunset hadn’t hit her hard but clearly Rarity like this. “Bad pet,” she said before smacking her a little harder which produced another little yelp and a shiver up her Pet's back.
Sunset continued to spank her, adding a little more force each time and getting a more lustful yelp each time as well as several long moans. She was several steps beyond what she thought would be pleasurable before she heard a note of pain mixed in with the pleasure from her pet. On Rarity’s side of the spanking, if the result was that she wouldn’t be able to sit down for days then she was very happy to pay that price. Sunset however was not. She reduced the force to bring it back down to a purely pleasurable level.
Sunset glanced down and noticed the bedcovers at Rarity’s knees were soaked. She ran a hand up the inside of Rarity’s leg and was amazing at the amount of pre-cum that was running down them. “Are you going to cum from me spanking you?” she asked.
“If you wish me to, Mistress, I will.”
Sunset was now curious to see if her pet would actually be able to do that, as far as she knew you needed some form of vaginal or clitoral stimulation to trigger and orgasm. Sunset continued the spanking to see if it was possible and judging from Rarity’s reactions it seemed she would be able to. Her head was now hanging down and she was letting out a constant moan interspersed with yelp from the impacts.
As Sunset recognised she was on the verge of orgasm she stopped. “Put your head down on the bed and your hands between your knees,” she ordered as she got off the bed to grab the spool of ribbon.
She cut a length of ribbon and climbed back on before threading it through Rarity’s ribbon cuffs and round her knees before tying it in a knot. It wouldn’t be able to restrain her, it merely symbolic of a restraint.
Since Sunset had started spanking her something had been niggling at Rarity’s thoughts. She hadn’t been able to figure out what it was but as she was tied up that little thought exploded and everything she had tried to forget flooded back at her as painful as the day it had happened. She could see a laptop in front of her telling her how to be a good slut as a white hot, searing pain shot through her pussy and ass and her entire torso stung from the touch of the riding crop.
She had no idea how, but she was now sitting with her back against her headboard, her legs tucked under her and a pillow clasped in front of her for protection. Her mind was wild with terror and her eyes were darting around the room, trying to find the source of it to fight or flee. They eventually met Sunset’s eyes and were now unable to look away.
“You’re alright,” whispered Sunset, knowing exactly what she had just done to trigger her girlfriend's PTSD. “You’re safe, no one here will ever hurt you.” She moved slowly up the bed, noting the fear in Rarity’s eyes. “It’s just me,” she whispered as she reached out to touch Rarity’s arm. “I’m going to touch you.” As her finger tips met the arm Rarity had around the pillow she was pleased to see that she didn’t jump. “Would you like me to swap with the pillow?” she asked.
Rarity moved the pillow a little bit away from her body and Sunset slid in and wrapped her arms around her terrified girlfriend. As soon as Sunset was in place, Rarity dropped the pillow and clung to her girlfriend so tight Sunset was worried she might break something and buried her head in her chest. After a few seconds, Sunset felt moisture running down her front and realised Rarity was silently crying as her past torment consumed her. All she could do was stroke her hair and hold her tight.
After a few minutes, during which Sunset had subconsciously started rocking side to side, Rarity had felt herself returning as the fear was driven away by Sunset’s soothing heartbeat. “I’m sorry,” she mumbled into Sunset’s chest.
“Pardon?”
“I’m sorry,” repeated Rarity as she pulled back from Sunset to look up at her, revealing her eyes were red from crying.
“You have nothing to apologise for,” said Sunset as she fought back the thoughts she wanted voice about Applejack. The things she wanted to do to her for hurting the woman she loved were not something Rarity wanted to hear.
“But I do,” wailed Rarity. “I can’t give myself to you. I should be able to give my body, mind and soul to the woman I love.”
“I don’t think that’s what love is,” said Sunset. Rarity clearly didn’t believe her on that. Sunset wondered if maybe her past relationship had skewed her understanding of love. “And the only part I love about you is in here,” she said as she placed two fingers on Rarity temples. Rarity looked hurt at this admission prompting Sunset to clarify her meaning. “You body is a very nice perk but if you tripled in weight my love for you wouldn’t change. If you were put into a computer and only existed as text on a screen, my love for you wouldn’t change. If we move to Equestria you’ll become a unicorn and my love for you wouldn’t change.”
“I love you so much,” whispered Rarity as she wrapped her arms around her girlfriend and buried her head in her chest again.
Sunset started to rock her back and forth and stroke her hair again, clearly she needed more time before the trauma of her flashback receeded.
After fifteen minutes, Sunset suggested they could get dressed because she feeling rather cold. Rarity agreed but stuck close to Sunset as they dressed and immediately took her hand when they were both finished. The rest of their family would be back soon and they should get a start on dinner, unfortunately Rarity was in no state to cook, she couldn’t let go of Sunset’s hand, so instead they decided they should order something in rather than let Rarity’s mother cook.
As the evening went on, Rarity wouldn’t leave Sunset’s side and sat pressed up against her and cuddling her arm all evening. When Sunset needed to use the bathroom Rarity wouldn’t let her go upstairs without her but Sunset was relieved that she managed to convince her to stay outside the bathroom door.
This drew attention from her parents who asked what was wrong and Sunset impressed herself with a very believable lie about a client at the boutique being incredibly rude about a dress she made and belittling her. This would normally have caused an over the top, drama queen reaction rather than withdrawn silence but they seemed to buy it.
That night Sunset woke up to a stabbing sensation in her side to discover it was Rarity’s fingers. She was also whimpering in her sleep and Sunset knew she was reliving her old nightmare. She started stroking her hair and whispering everything Rarity would need to save herself: reminding her who she is, that she is loved, that her girlfriend would never allow this to happen and so forth. After a minute of this reassurance the whimpering stopped and Rarity seemed to settle down into more peaceful sleep.
Sunset was awake before Rarity, as she usually was, and found that her girlfriend was still clinging tightly to her so she started stroking her hair again. She wasn’t sure why but it felt Rarity might still need some reassurance this morning. Eventually she stirred. “Did you sleep alright?” asked Sunset.
“I had a nightmare,” mumbled Rarity, still half asleep .
“I was afraid you might,” admitted Sunset.
“I was being raped by a fusion of Applejack and Sunset Demon,” explained Rarity as she woke up fully. “My body kept begging for more and she broke me open and kept raping me.”
Sunset couldn’t see Rarity face which was still buried against her shoulder, but she knew there would be tears in her eyes.
“But you saved me,” said Rarity with the first note of happiness since her flashback yesterday. “You drove her off and you saved me.”
“So Daydream beats Demon. Good to know.”
“Not Daydream, you,” clarified Rarity looking up at her love.
A smile crept over Sunset’s lips, her comforting must have made it into the dream and saved her. “I’m going for a shower,” she said as she went to get out of bed only for Rarity to keep hold of her hand.
“Please don’t leave me,” she begged.
“I won’t,” said Sunset before realising she meant leaving her alone and not breaking up with her.
The two of them then headed to bathroom with Rarity still refusing to let go. The shower cabinet was just a little too small for two people to shower together, not without repeatedly elbowing each other anyway, so Sunset went first and Rarity sat with her back against the glass to be as close to her as possible and hugging her knee as a defensive barrier.
Looking out at her, Sunset knew she was staring blankly at the wall and knew what she was going through. After her reformation, she had spend hours in her bedroom with the door bolted, just staring at the wall as her new morals looked through her memories of the last years and deemed her and awful person who deserved no form of forgiveness. She knew Rarity had it worse as she not only had the memories of what she used to be but also the physical memories of the pain she went through.
When Rarity was showering Sunset noticed she covered herself as if she was ashamed of being naked. It might be that seeing her own body reminds of the pain and there were a couple of hand prints on her ass from yesterday so she might still be feeling pain from it. As Rarity exited the shower Sunset wrapped a towel round her and just held her close.
“You suit the wet look hair,” she said after a while. There was a little giggle from Rarity which made Sunset’s heart leap. “I’ll dry your body, you deal with your hair.”
After Rarity was dry they returned to their room, Rarity still having to hold Sunset’s hand to leave the bathroom, and did their hair before getting dressed. They were due to meet the girls today but Sunset was unsure Rarity would be able to handle it, especially having to see Applejack.
“Are you sure you want to go?” she asked. “We can just stay home today.”
“We said we’d be there so we must,” said Rarity trying to force a smile to reassure Sunset.
Sunset was mildly scared by the obviously fake smile, Rarity was an excellent actress and the fact she couldn’t even approach a convincing smile was a clear sign of just how bad her mental state was. Unfortunately she was adamant they must keep to their social obligations.
As they entered Sugercube Corner, late, Sunset knew from Fluttershy’s expression that she knew something was wrong, though she didn’t ask about it and the conversation continued on. After a while, it had been noticed by everyone that Rarity wasn’t herself, she barely spoke and clung to Sunset constantly, but everyone, even Pinkie, seemed to know this was not something to mention. Sunset also noticed Rainbow Dash glaring at Applejack occasionally before catching herself doing or being elbowed by Fluttershy.
After a while, Applejack managed to catch Sunset’s eye and wordless suggest they go outside to talk. Sunset sent Fluttershy, who was next to Rarity, a text asking if she could take Rarity’s hand and as she did Sunset pulled her own hand away. Rarity leaned over and clung to Fluttershy so Sunset was able to head outside with Applejack.
“What’s wrong with her?” asked Applejack once they were outside.
“She’s had a flashback to her time with you,” said Sunset unaware there was a sharp edge to her voice.
“I feared that might be something to do with me,” said Applejack looking at the ground in shame.
“She was terrified,” continued Sunset as her voice turned to steel, “she felt everything you ever did to her and she’s been too scared to let go of me since.”
“I can’t do anything but apologise again.”
“And what good will that do?” asked Sunset as her cold fury started heating up.
“Say what’s on your mind Sunset.”
Sunset just stared at her and realised she had raised her voice and she was getting angry. “Sometimes... Sometime I hate you,” explained Sunset, trying to stay calm. “I hate what you did to the woman I love. Sometime I just want... I just want to hit you for what you did to her. I know that’s an awful thing to think,” continued Sunset as she turned away from Applejack. “I know you honestly thought it was consensual but sometimes I just want to make you feel something of what she felt.”
“Hit me,” said Applejack. “In the gut, hard as you can.”
Sunset turned in astonishment to see Applejack holding her arms out to show she won’t resist. “I can’t do that.”
Applejack noticed her eyes darting around the street and realised the word ‘here’ would fit well onto the end of that sentence. “Well, how about you come over to the farm and I kit you out with boxing gloves and we can work this out. Keeping those emotions in is not going to be good for our friendship.”
“I’ll think about it,” said Sunset. She knew Applejack was right, if she kept thinking like this she eventually wouldn’t be able to be around her.
“Just gimme a call when you’re ready,” said Applejack as she headed back in.
Sunset followed her back to their table and took Rarity back from Fluttershy. After a while she realised that being around the others, especially Applejack, wasn’t helping Rarity and she was just getting more agitated so she decided they should leave. The girls understood why they were leaving and didn’t press for an excuse, though Sunset had no doubt they would discuss it after they’d left.
“How about we go to the boutique and you can do those final measurements you needed for my Daydream Shimmer dress?” she suggested as they left. She had a theory as to why this had happened and a plan to snap Rarity out of it.
“Alright,” said Rarity meekly.
Several other members of staff were there as it was a normal business day but Sunset was well enough acquainted with them all now to explain that Rarity was feeling down and needed something to distract herself. There was a small room at the back which the owner had given Rarity the use of for her personal projects and the Daydream dress was currently on a mannequin in there.
As soon as Rarity was in her space she immediately became a little more of her true self. She let go of Sunset’s hand and grabbed the measuring tape before moving Sunset so she could accurately measure what she needed. She went back to the patterns and started work on altering them. Sunset leaned against a wall and watched her work, getting into the rhythm of her normal life and becoming even more of herself. After a while, she got Sunset into the dress and started smiling as she made the required alterations.
“You look magnificent, Darling,” said Rarity just like her normal self. “I’m so glad you suggested this. Doing this for you is making me feel like myself again.”
At this she ponied up and floated for a few seconds before settling back down. This was what Sunset had hoped would happen. Rarity leaned in, being careful of the dress, and kissed her before going back to her work with a contented giggle.
“I think this is what went wrong,” said Sunset explaining her theory. “I think when you were with Applejack and last night with me, you misused the Element of Generosity, you gave away everything you are. That’s why I thought if you were to be generous correctly, working on my dress, you would be back to you old self.”
“You’re the best girlfriend I could ever hope for,” gushed Rarity. “Feel my ears?”
Sunset reached out and stroked Rarity’s pony ears, knowing what she was thinking. “Any eargasm?” she asked.
“No, it’s extremely soothing though.” She closed her eyes as Sunset continued stroking her. “I could fall asleep quite happily if I didn’t have things to do.” She went back to her bench as Sunset looked on happy to see that the girl she loved was back.
It was few days later and Applejack had asked Sunset over to the farm stating that they needed to clear the air. When she arrived, Sunset found Applejack in the barn.
“Hey, so what’s happening?” she asked.
“Well, you’re gonna' put these on,” replied Applejack as she threw a pair of boxing gloves to Sunset. As Sunset put them, Applejack donned a hockey helmet with faceguard. “And now you’re going to hit me until you feel better. Avoid the face thought. And the chest preferably, getting hit in the tit really hurts.”
“I really don’t think I can do this AJ,” said Sunset.
“We need to clear the air. We ain’t gonna stay friends if you hate me for what I did your girlfriend.”
“But still,” said Sunset looking at her gloves and knowing a padded punch still hurt.
“Your girlfriend is a whore who won’t be pleased until she’s been ripped open,” said Applejack to get a rise out of Sunset. It worked. Too well.
With a primal scream of unadulterated fury, Sunset launched herself at Applejack hitting her square in the faceguard and knocking her off balance. She had to retreat under the flurry of blows that came at her, hitting her in the face and chest. After the initial scream Sunset had fallen silent, which was of great concern to Applejack, as either the unthinking fury was focusing all its energy on punching or Sunset was consciously focusing on beating the crap out of her.
As she retreated, still trying to regain her balance, she ended up trapped against the wall as Sunset repeatedly punched her hard in the gut. She managed to slip sideways and found her stance so she could defend against the mass of rage that was now Sunset Shimmer. She couldn’t fight back, this had been her idea after all.
After what felt like ages of being viciously attacked, the punches suddenly stopped as Sunset turned and walked away before screaming again, clutching her head in her gloved hands.
“You feeling better?” gasped Applejack.
“I’m not angry with you anymore,” said Sunset, out of breath from her attack. “But I feel really guilty for hitting you.”
“Want me to make the guilt go away?” asked Applejack as she approached Sunset who turned and nodded. She lunged forward and punched Sunset hard in the gut, causing her to double over and fall to the ground, unable to even groan. Applejack took her helmet off and rubbed her chest as Sunset spluttered on the ground. “Better?”
“The guilt’s definitely gone,” wheezed Sunset.
Applejack offered her hand to Sunset to help her up and it was immediately accepted.
“You’ve quite a punch,” said Sunset with a little more breath back in her lungs.
“You’re pretty impressive for a city girl. I’m gonna be black and blue after that,” said Applejack. “Are we good?”
“We’re good,” replied Sunset as she took of the gloves.
“Drink?”
“Yes.”
The two girls headed into the house, half supporting each other, and sat talking for an hour as they recovered, their friendship restored and stronger than ever.
As happens across the world, after a few weeks of summer vacation it seemed like an age since the girls had seen some of their friends from school and Pinkie had picked up on something Sunset had said. She’d been talking about how, in Equestria, the Summer Sun Celebration was the biggest day of the year and everypony would watch as Celestia raised the midsummer sun. As she described the events taking place across the land, everyone noticed the sad smile on her face. It was then Pinkie decided they should do a Midsummer party, partly because Sunset seemed to need cheering up and partly as an excuse to see their classmates again. The fact it was already past midsummer did nothing to dampen her plan.
Only a few days later they were all in the Sweet Apple Acres barn which had been cleared out and was already set up with tables along one wall for the drinks and snacks. Rainbow was helping Vinyl set up her equipment as she had volunteered to run the music. Lemon Zest was coming for the party and would be helping on the decks as well. There had been some rumours that she and Vinyl were closer than just friends but no one wanted to pry. They were also setting up a stage area for some live music courtesy of the Rainbooms as well as Trixie and the Illusions.
Twilight had been a little nervous inviting her former classmates but had been encouraged to do so by Rarity and Applejack. As well as Lemon, who was always coming as Vinyl’s guest, Sugarcoat had said she would come as well. There had been a distinct change in tone at Crystal Prep after the Friendship Games when they had realised just how awful they were to each other and were now being a little nicer to one another. Synch had retired at the end of the year and the news of that had certainly helped.
Having finished setting up Vinyl’s equipment, she and Rainbow had grabbed a drink and were sitting chatting in front of the speakers. Fluttershy, who had been helping Rarity with the decorations stopped and watched the two of them.
“Her sign language seems to be improving,” said Rarity looking at Rainbow hands. “Her movements seem to be very fluid.”
“She’s getting really good,” said Fluttershy. “She can hold a full conversation and she rarely needs to stop to think of the next word.”
“Who’d have ever thought Rainbow Dash would be good at a language? This is the girl who nearly failed her English.”
“I know why,” chimed Sunset from behind them.
Fluttershy and Rarity turned to see Sunset and Applejack laden down with food and drinks. They let them drop their loads by the table before pressing Sunset for an explanation.
“Its muscle memory,” explained Sunset. “Learning languages usually requires you to connect the word you know to the word you don’t and we all know Rainbow doesn’t do well with that. She’s very physically oriented and finds it very easy to connect a physical movement to a word. She’s thinking in spoken words and her hands are just doing it automatically.”
“You’re probably right,” said Fluttershy before turning back to look at her fiancé. “She’s amazing.”
“Decorating’s done!” shouted Pinkie from the other side of the barn.
The girls turned to see Pinkie and Twilight covered in copious amounts of glitter. They’d been making banners and there was probably as much glitter on them as all the banners combined. Pinkie skipped over to join the group shedding glitter like shimmering scales with every bounce while Twilight walking behind her trying to shake as much as she could out of her hair.
“They’re… lovely,” was the best Rarity could manage as the rest murmured their agreements. ‘Gaudy’ was the word she’d have used herself but it was best not to criticise Pinkie when it comes to parties. You could probably use the banners as a disco ball there was that much glitter on them.
“So what’s left?” asked Twilight as she shook the last of the glitter from her hair that would willingly leave.
“Just the sound test,” said Rainbow as she and Vinyl joined them.
“We should wait for Trixie before we get everything set up,” said Sunset. “You know she likes to be included.” Sunset looked at her phone for the time, “she said she’d be here by now.”
“It’ll be break time then,” said Applejack. “Who’s up for some drinks and taste testing the snacks?”
That struck a chord with the group and they all immediately headed for the buffet table. They settled in on some of the chairs and hay bales and waited for Trixie. After about five minutes they heard a car pull up and shortly after Trixie and her friends came in laden with bags and their instruments.
“Wow, the place looks great,” said Trixie as she dumped her bags at the door. “Are there spotlights?”
“No, there’s enough electrical equipment in a flammable barn without super-hot lights,” stated Applejack firmly. “We’d better get started on the sound test, can’t still be doing it when folks start arriving.”
The two groups headed over to the stage with the Rainbooms setting up first and proceeding with getting everything set right for their performance later. Trixie then made sure everything would be fine for her while complaining about the lack of lights and pyrotechnics with Applejack again pointing out the fire hazards. Thanks to Vinyl everything was sorted out and done in minutes.
With plenty time until the first guests would likely start arriving, the girls sat down and Trixie filled them in on what awesome things she’d been doing since they’d last seen her. She may have mellowed since Sunset’s reign but she still enjoyed showing off. While talking about how her magic act was coming along she produced a pack of cards, shuffled them like a master, and proceeded to show off.
After six successful identifications of her card, Sunset was getting very annoyed that she couldn’t figure out how Trixie was doing it. She’d checked the cards for marks and made sure no one was behind to give signals and still Trixie got it right. Eventually Rarity had to put a hand on her arm to calm her down as Twilight pointed out that just because she’s a genius doesn’t mean she should be able to figure out what is, after all, a deception.
Rarity then took charge and tried to usher the group into the house to get changed. Rainbow pointed out it was just a casual party and was perfectly happy in her normal outfit as were Applejack, Vinyl and Pinkie, hers did show a bit of cleavage anyway so it’s perfect for a party. As they others headed off to change the four of them decided they would choose the music list.
After ten minutes, Fluttershy and Twilight were the first to arrive back at the barn. Fluttershy was wearing a simple knee length, sleeveless green dress with her traditional pink butterfly decorations, pink shoes and a rainbow coloured hair clip. Twilight seemed to only own clothes that were very similar to her Crystal Prep uniform and she was in a dark skirt with a white blouse and waistcoat.
Eventually Rarity and Sunset reappeared and it was no surprise that they were over dressed. Sunset was wearing the same pink skirt with her cutie mark on it from the welcome party at the Friendship games paired with a contrasting blouse with a pattern resembling three diamonds over her heart. Rarity was wearing a blindingly white and dangerously short dress with a crimson belt sitting canted on her hips featuring Sunset’s cutie mark as well as crimson lipstick and nail varnish. Everyone found it adorable that they were wearing each other’s cutie mark.
They didn’t expect Trixie to appear until a lot of people would be here to witness her grand entrance and were all hoping she hadn’t brought any smoke bombs with her.
As the scheduled start time approached Vinyl took up her station and started the playlist as the others did some last minute adjustments to the decorations. As guests began arriving the first task seemed to be to catch up with how everyone else’s summers were going as some hit the dance floor.
After twenty minutes, Twilight saw a black Range Rover pull up outside the barn and, nervously, went to greet the two Shadowbolts who had accepted her invite.
“Twilight!” shouted Lemon Zest as she leapt from the nearest rear door. “Dude, how are you!”
She bounced up to Twilight and hugged her, revealing she was shouting because she had her headphones on and they were loud enough for Twilight to hear every word being sung. She had also taken the casual dress on the invitation seriously and was wearing denim shorts with a T-shirt for some, presumably, rock band Twilight had never heard of.
“I’m fine,” said Twilight loud enough for Lemon to hear.
“Awesome!” shouted Lemon as she let go and headed inside to find Vinyl.
At that point Sugarcoat appeared from behind the car wearing a gorgeous ankle length pleated dress in a deep red that featured a large bow around her waist and a classy amount of cleavage. She was also wearing a pair of red 3” heels, not idea for a rough barn floor, and a matching handbag.
“I’m overdressed, aren’t I?” she said looking at Twilight and the others she could make out in the barn.
“Maybe just a little?” suggested Twilight.
Sugarcoat opened her bag, took a pair of flat shoes from it and quickly changed into them before putting her bag and heels back into the car. She saw Twilight looking at her as if she had no idea what just happened. “You should always bring flats to a party where you’ll be dancing to change into if your feet get sore,” explained Sugarcoat.
“Oh, good idea,” said Twilight who had never worn heels to a party in her life. Not that she’d been invited to many.
The two girls stood looking at each other.
“So... How’s your summer been?” asked Twilight as she turned to suggest they should go inside.
“My parents have hired several tutors for me and much of my time has been spent with them.”
“I always used to wish that would be how I spent my summers,” said Twilight as they settle into a free space just along from the door. “Now though, I sort of like just spending time with my friends.”
“I would like to do that too,” said Sugarcoat with a note of dejection in her voice.
“Can’t you tell your parents you want to spend less time studying?”
“They believe they allow me too much time socialising as it is.”
At this point Sugarcoat was distracted by the arrival of Trixie who, as predicated, had waited until more guests were here to make a grand entrance. She stood silhouetted in the door for a few seconds. She knew she looked stunning in her white trousers, white wedges and a black shirt with wisps of blue smoke that snaked around her chest, subtly suggest that the shirt was straining to hold her in, everyone looking at her would agree she did look stunning. They were also relieved that there hadn’t been a single smoke bomb.
“What a great turnout,” said Trixie to the room in general as if this were her party before walking through the crowd trailed by her friends and clearing a space on the dance floor.
As the party went on it was noticed by several that Trixie was flirting with anyone who came near her long enough. She did restrain herself enough not to flirt with those in relationships but it did seem that she was keen on getting some action tonight. There was great discussion going on about exactly what kind of action she was after.
After about an hour the Rainbooms decided it was time to hit the stage and were cheered like heroes when they were getting into position and again when they all ponied up during the first song. The two Shadowbolts in attendance were rather nervous at this as they still vividly remembered Twilight using that same magic to rip the world apart. Lemon Zest quickly settled back down to her rhythm behind the decks while Sugarcoat stayed at the back of the crowd in case she needed a quick exit.
The Rainbooms played half a dozen songs, ending on ‘Awesome as I Wanna Be’ before heading into the big finish. They signalled for silence and Rainbow Dash gave up the centre stage to Sunset. She readied herself, looking down at the ground ready to start.
“You're never gonna bring me down,” sang Sunset into the silence.
There was a few whoops from the crown which were quickly silence by those around them. This song was an unofficial anthem for Cantrelot High after its defeat of the Sirens and it was given great respect.
“You're never gonna break this part of me. My friends are here to bring me 'round. Not singing just for popularity.”
Rainbow then joined in taking over Princess Twilight’s role as this worlds Twilight hadn’t wanted to sing on front of such a crowd. As the others then came in with their instruments, the crowd started to join with the words and start dancing. A lot of the audience were expecting the full magical laser show but with nothing to fight, this was just a song.
As Rainbow played out the last few notes there was a roof shaking applause from their friends as Sunset felt her smile would never leave her. This song was the manifestation of best moment of her life, when she had been accepted by everyone again and truly forgiven.
“Top that Trixie!” shouted Rainbow as the applause dies down.
“Easy!” came the response from the crowd, even though she knew there was nothing that could ever beat it for this crowd.
“You were amazing, Darling,” said Rarity to Sunset as they left the stage before giving her a peck on the cheek.
This caused a whoop from the crown at the sight of some girl on girl, followed by a loud exclamation of pain as Lyra and Sweetie Drops simultaneously smacked the offender on either side of his head.
As Vinyl and Lemon took over the music again they slipped in a slow number for all the couples and it was always good chance to see if any single people asked someone up to dance. As the number ended, Applejack, who had turned down a couple of offers for a dance, went onto the dance floor to tell Lyra and Sweetie Drops the song was over. They were engaged in a rather passionate kiss and seemed unaware that they were the centre of attention.
“Song’s over. You can stop that now,” she said as she tried to separate them.
“What?” they both asked as the snapped back to reality before noticing they were being watched. They left the dance floor to find a corner out of sight. Lyra leaned against the wall as Sweetie Drops immediately picked up where they had been interrupted. Her hand also found its way between her girlfriend legs.
“Get a room you two,” said Applejack who had suspected this would happen and followed them.
“Can we?” asked Lyra
“I didn’t mean...” began Applejack before realising she dug her own grave. “Oh go ahead. Use mine, just don’t get the sheets... you know.”
“We didn’t bring any toys,” lamented Sweetie to Lyra who was clearly dismayed by this news.
“Why in the hay do you need toys? What’s a tongue for?” asked an exasperated Applejack.
“It’s just better with something in you,” stated Lyra.
“Well we’re not having you fingering on the dance floor,” said Applejack sternly.
“We so need to do something,” said Sweetie Drops returning her hand to Lyra’s crotch.
Applejack sighed and held a hand to her face. “I have some meticulously cleaned things if that’s what it takes to get you to stop,” admitted Applejack.
“You do!” shrieked Lyra at this fantastic new gossip.
“Tell no one of this,” said Applejack threateningly and standing up straight to her full six feet to remind them that she’s physically intimidating if she wants to be.
“Deal,” said Lyra and Sweetie in unison.
“What have I done?” asked Applejack of herself.
“So can we use them?” asked Sweetie.
“Take the bottom drawer out,” said Applejack as she walked away wishing none of that had just happened.
The two dashed into the house and up to Applejack’s room. As soon as she was in, Lyra began undressing while Sweetie Drops removed the bottom drawer as instructed where she found a black bag.
“Oh! My! Goodness!”
“What?” asked Lyra as she took of her slightly damp panties.
Sweetie stood up with a twelve inch dildo in her hands and watched her girlfriends jaw drop. “I guess we know AJ likes it big,” said Sweetie as she dropped it on the bed and went back to the bag. “There’s a bunch more of different sizes. OMG, there’s a latex suit in here as well. That’s not just for herself. Have you heard of her dating anyone?”
“No,” said Lyra dreamily, she’d picked up the massive dildo and was stroking its length and found herself rather absorbed in it.
“There’s a harness, I think these are attachments for a strap-on. Who’s putting it on?”
“Well I need to be fucked so you are,” said Lyra. “Use the eight inch one. The twelve might be a little big.”
Sweetie took off her dress and underwear as Lyra figured out how to attach the dildo to the harness before handing it to her now naked girlfriend who stepped into it. She’d realised its double sided and put the small six inch dildo on the inside for Sweetie.
“She really has good stuff,” said Sweetie as she slipped the smaller dildo inside her. “We totally need to ask where she got it.”
“Totally,” echoed Lyra as she knelt down and used some of the lube on the dildo presented to her. When it was lubricated to her satisfaction she wrapped her lips around the head and bobbed her head along the shaft until the dildo hit the back of her throat.
“There’s nothing hotter than a gorgeous girl sucking my cock,” said Sweetie as she grabbed Lyra’s head and pushed her down hard on it, forcing her to swallow the whole length.
After a few deep thrusts Sweetie let go of girlfriend, who gave another thrust on her own, before relinquishing the dildo. The movement of the little dildo was doing wonders for Sweetie, theirs couldn’t do that and she knew they had to have this.
“Fuck me,” demanded Lyra as she stood up and bent over the bed.
“Pussy or ass?”
“Pussy please. It’s a little big for anal without a warm up”
Sweetie positioned the head at her girlfriend dripping pussy and pushed in one smooth motion causing Lyra to groan and yelp as the base hit her clit.
“I think this is the perfect size for me,” she said as Sweetie drew back out.
Sweetie slammed it in hard and began fucking her desperate girlfriend with such ferocity she was momentarily worried that the slapping sound would be heard over the music. As Lyra’s moans grew louder she leaned over, grabbed her chest and pulled her upright, slowing her pace but keeping up the power. With the added stimulation of Sweetie’s hands on her chest and the warmth of her against her back, Lyra was seconds from orgasm when Sweetie pulled out and let go.
“I don’t want it to be that quick,” she purred over Lyra’s shoulder.
“You tease.”
Sweetie pushed her over to the wall so her back was against it then lifter her legs, which were eagerly clamped around her waist. Lyra loved this position because Sweetie always gave her tits a lot of attention and she could see every tongue movement. As the strap-on slipped slowly into her, Lyra brought her girlfriend’s hands up to her tits to get her started immediately before wrapping her own round her girlfriend’s neck. Sweetie gripped both very hard before giving her a love bite on each one, Lyra liked it a little rough and Sweetie had no problem giving her girlfriend what she wanted.
She started pushing up into her, causing Lyra to throw her head back against the wall and squeeze tight with her legs. It wouldn’t take much to bring over the edge. With a hard thrust upwards and a twist to each nipple Lyra yelped as she came, crushing Sweetie’s head into her chest. She kept up her thrusting as she could feel cum Lyra’s dripping down her legs. It was maybe good she’d pulled her away from the bed.
As Lyra came down she allowed Sweetie up for air. The strap-on was still inside her as she pushed her tongue into Sweetie mouth as a thank you. “That was great for a quickie,” she said as Sweetie lifted her off the dildo and set her down.
“When we get ours you are so doing me first,” said Sweetie as she unbuckled herself.
“We’d better clean up,” they said in unison. There was toy cleaner in the bag so they went to the bathroom to clean the dildos and make sure their hair and makeup hadn’t been ruined. With the puddle on the floor cleaned up with a cloth, they headed back to the barn
They got back just in time for Trixie’s set and watched as she took the stage with a black and white cape over her outfit and her traditional blue starred hat. As she began playing, Applejack appeared next to them.
“Tell no one,” she reminded them as she grabbed both by a shoulder with a very firm grip.
“But we have so got to talk about what you’ve got up there,” said Lyra.
“We so do not,” said Applejack as she walked swiftly away.
“We’ll get her later,” they said in unison.
As Trixie was singing, she was watching the crowd enjoying themselves on the dance floor. She’d written some new songs which weren’t about how great she was that people could dance to and it seemed like she had done a good job by the numbers enjoying them.
As she was looking around the crown, it happened to part to direct her gaze towards someone. She’d flirted with over half the guys here but when she saw the swish of deep red, the two lengths of beautiful white hair and a glint off her glasses she couldn’t focus on anything else. She was stumbling over her lyrics before she was prodded in the back and was brought back to the present. No one seemed to have noticed her slip so she continued her set.
During the climax to her final song she readied her show stopping trick. She swished her cape across herself and as it fell away again two doves flew out and over the crowd to some amazed gasps. She paid close attention to Sugarcoat and saw the girl giving the doves and then her a critical eye. Did she like the trick?
Applejack’s thought as she saw the doves was how she was going to get them out of the rafters. Thankfully after the music stopped they flew down and perched atop Trixie’s guitar case.
As Trixie was leaving the stage she was scanning the crowd for Sugarcoat. She didn’t really know why but she wanted to know if she liked her songs. She spotted a flash of white near the buffet table and quickly dumped her guitar, trusting her doves to stay put, and swiftly made her way through the crowd to where she’d seen her.
She spotted her getting a drink for herself and noticed that she had quite curvy hips. She wasn’t sure why she noticed that but her beautiful dress really accentuated them. As Sugarcoat turned round Trixie pretended she was decided what to have while avoiding looking at the alluring cleavage on display.
“So what did you think of my songs?” asked Trixie with a quaver of nerves in her voice.
“Some of your lyrics are quite poor,” replied Sugarcoat.
“You, um, you think?” stammered Trixie, she knew in her head she would normally just brush of criticism like this but she felt like she needed to give a reason for not impressing the beautiful girl in front of her. “I’ve not written that many songs, I will get better.”
“I’m sorry that was rude of me,” said Sugarcoat as she realised she had only focused on the one negative aspect of Trixie’s performance. “Some of your lyrics were very good and the song structure as a whole was good.“
“You think?” was all Trixie could get out.
“Yes, I’m trying to be more sensitive to people’s reception of my opinions,” explained Sugarcoat. “Where were you keeping the doves?”
Trixie felt her confidence return just in time for Rainbow Dash to interrupt their conversation.
“So, you think you outdid the Rainbooms?” she said with a touch of glee.
“Oh there is no question there,” said Trixie falling back into the normal banter she had with her chief rival. “You were good but no match for the Great and Powerful Trrrixie.”
“I’ll admit the doves were a cool touch but you need more than tricks to beat my- our sheer awesomeness.”
Sugarcoat was watching the exchange with interest. Trixie seemed to have been a different person to the one she had seen flirting with everyone until Rainbow Dash arrived. That was odd. What she knew of Trixie from Twilight was that she was always sure of herself, often too sure of herself. Before she could continue that thread, Lemon Zest appeared out of the crowd.
“Suga! This song’s awesome!” she shouted over the music she had just turned up before leaving the decks and dragged Sugarcoat onto the dance floor.
Trixie broke out of her banter with Rainbow as Sugarcoat was dragged away. Rainbow knew that was odd and also noticed a slight look of longing in Trixie’s eyes as she watched Sugarcoat leave. She got the feeling she may have interrupted something and left Trixie looking into the crowd.
A little after Trixie’s performance, Applejack realised that Rarity and Sunset had been missing for a few minutes and when she spotted them coming back in, wandered over to them to have some fun.
“Been out having fun you two?” she asked.
“Come now Applejack, you know we wouldn’t do such an uncouth thing,” stated Rarity.
“So why does Sunset have hay in her hair,” she questioned, looking at the back of Sunset’s head
“But I got it all,” protested Rarity as she darted behind Sunset and began looking for the offending piece of dry grass and found nothing.
“So you have been for a roll in the hay,” said Applejack smugly.
“Making out in the hay,” admitted Sunset.
“I ain’t judging, I just wanted to see Rarity’s cheeks match her lipstick,” said Applejack with a chuckle. Rarity had indeed turned a little red and Sunset joined in the laughter.
“Pinkie was out there too,” said Rarity trying to deflect Applejack's attention.
“Was I?” asked Pinkie appearing next to them and causing her friends to jump.
“Yes you were,” said Rarity sternly. “And don’t scare people like that.”
“And you’ve got frosting in your hair,” said Applejack reaching out to remove it.
“No!” shouted Pinkie swatting away Applejack hand. The other gave her quizzical look as that was very out of character for her. With an embarrassed grin, Pinkie sucked her hair clean. “Yuck,” she said, sticking her tongue out, “cum and hairspray do not go well together.” Her friends just stared. “What? It’s not a party without at least one blowjob.” At that she skipped away leaving the other to stare at one another.
“She said...” began Rarity.
“Eeyup.”
“She did,” agreed Sunset. “Should we pretend none of that happened?”
“Who wants to dance?” asked Rarity pulling them both to the dance floor to distract herself.
Trixie had tried to speak to Sugarcoat a few times over the course of the evening and each time she hadn’t been able to think of anything interesting to say and was too relieved that Rainbow jumped into the conversation each time to wonder why Rainbow was always there. When the next slow song came on, she spotted Sugarcoat on her own and considered asking her to dance before bottling it and going outside for some air.
During that song Vinyl and Lemon put themselves at the centre of the party gossip by having a slow dance behind the decks looking deeply into each other’s eyes. The fact both kept laughing throughout it and were clearly having a laugh at the expense of the couples escaped many and the existing rumours of their relationship gained momentum.
This was also the song Flash Sentry, after several failed attempt at flirting with this world’s Twilight, asked her up to dance. She accepted as her friends had warned her he would probably flirt with her but she hadn’t realised the awkward conversations they’d already had were flirting. She found the dance just as awkward and accidentally stepped on his feet several times. That seemed to put him off for now at least.
It was half past eight when Trixie, having again tried and failed to engage Sugarcoat on conversation, saw her, Lemon, Twilight and Applejack leaving the barn. She followed after them to try and overhear them in case Sugarcoat mentioned her.
“Sorry you have to leave so early,” Trixie heard Twilight say.
“I would have stayed longer if I could,” replied Sugarcoat. “This is the first party I’ve ever enjoyed.”
“It was awesome!” said Lemon over enthusiastically before getting serious. “You’ve got a really good group of friends here Twilight. I hope you’ll be happy as Wondercolt.”
“Thanks Lemon,” said Twilight as she was unable to stop herself from hugging her.
“You do seem more confident in yourself. It would be good to see you again this summer,” said Sugarcoat.
“That would be nice,” agreed Twilight as the Range Rover parked behind them blasted it’s horn to get the girls attention.
“Thank you for inviting us,” said Sugarcoat as Lemon bounced off to the car.
“Thanks for coming,” said Applejack “Safe travels.”
As she and Twilight turned to head back in they were met by Trixie walking swiftly towards them and then past. They saw Rainbow at the barn door signalling them to quickly come back in.
“Sugarcoat,” called Trixie to get her attention. Sugarcoat turned round and stood waiting “I, um, it was nice talking to you...” was the best Trixie could manage.
She was only half a step away from Sugarcoat who was looking curious as to what was going to happen. As she tilted her head slightly the sun glinted off of her glasses and Trixie couldn’t stop herself darting forward and planting a kiss on her lips. Sugarcoat's expression didn’t change as Trixie’s mind desperately sought for something cool and clever to say.
After what felt like an hour of awkward silence, which was in fact two seconds, her brain threw the best it could manage to her mouth. “You’re so pretty,” she said, immediately realising she sounded like a moron or a child. Sugarcoat’s curious expressions still hadn’t changed and Trixie felt like she was beginning to melt under her gaze.
“Twilight has my number,” said Sugarcoat before turning and heading for her lift.
Trixie just stood there, trying to get her thoughts working properly again.
“That was smooth,” said Rainbow appearing next to her.
“No it wasn’t,” protested Trixie before turning to Rainbow. “What happened to me?”
“I think you like her.”
“I’m going to do something and you will tell no one.” Trixie looked around to make sure no one was watching or filming her before grabbing Rainbow’s shoulders and jumping up and down, giggling like a maniac before something new struck her. She landed flat with an expression of unmistakable fear.
“What?” asked Rainbow. It was getting a little disconcerting seeing Trixie so unlike herself.
“Did she give me her number to ask her out or just to talk as friends?” she said with clear worry in her voice. “And if it is a date what do we do. She’s rich. What can I do for a date that she couldn’t just buy! Does she want me as a trophy wife or -”
“Trixie!” shouted Rainbow shaking off Trixie’s hands from her shoulders and swapping round to shake some sense into the girl.
“I’m fine,” said Trixie talking a deep breath and looking a lot more like her normal, confident self.
“You could ask Rarity or Twilight what rich people do,” suggested Rainbow.
“I will,” said Trixie calmly. “And I won’t go rushing off like you were hoping I would.”
“You sure you don’t want rush?” asked Rainbow with a grin. She wanted to see childlike, excited Trixie again.
The party began to wind down as the sun was setting and eventually only a handful of guests remained. Derpy and Pinkie had taken to the stage and were giving it all they had as the last few cheered them on. Applejack, Twilight, Sunset and Rarity were beginning to tidy up the rubbish now littering the barn with Applejack tidying up a bit of the leftover food every time she passed the tables. It would only be a matter of time until Pinkie descended from the stage and devoured the lot.
“You’ve got straw in your hair,” hissed Rarity from behind Fluttershy who immediately began trying to find it. As Rarity burst out laughing Fluttershy realised she’d been tricked.
“I’m sorry Fluttershy, Applejack did that to us earlier and it turns out it is actually funny,” laughed Rarity.
At that point Pinkie and Derby’s song ended on a crescendo and Pinkie fired her confetti cannon causing everyone to jump and Derby to nearly fall off the stage.
“Pinkie Pie!” shouted an angry Applejack. “I just swept that!”
“Oops. Sorry,” said Pinkie with an embarrassed smile. “I’ll get it.”
She came down from the stage, grabbed the brush and swept up her mess giving Applejack an apologetic grin. At this point the remaining guest’s lift arrived and they headed for home after complimenting their hosts. With all the guests gone, Vinyl turned her equipment off and began dismantling it. She was staying at the farm tonight with the others but she wasn’t leaving everything in the barn so it needed to be packed up and brought into the house. Seeing her starting on such a mammoth task, Rainbow came over to help.
It had been a while since Vinyl spent this much time with them and had really enjoyed her day. She’d hung out with them a lot after the battle of the bands but had since drifted back to her own group. Aside from Rainbow Dash’s irregular signing lessons she hadn’t really spent much time with any of them for over a month and had been eager to get involved today’s events.
“So I’ve gotta ask,” began Rainbow as she brought one of the cases up to Vinyl. “You and Lemon Zest. Just friends?”
Vinyl broke out into silent laughter for a few seconds before composing herself. ‘Yes, we are just friends,’ she signed. ‘I didn’t think you’d believe that rumour.’
‘It was seeing the two of you tonight. You were in perfect–‘ Rainbow realised she didn’t know sign language for ‘sync’ so changed to verbal “- sync and you didn’t type or sign anything.”
‘We might be the same person,’ joked Vinyl. ‘And this is ‘sync’.’
Rainbow signed ‘sync’ a few times to get it into her head. As she was doing it she spotted Fluttershy watching her. ‘What?’ she signed.
“What?” asked Fluttershy as she didn’t know what Rainbow had signed.
“Exactly.”
“Exactly what?” asked Fluttershy getting confused.
“You got ‘what’ exactly,” said Rainbow struggling not to grin like a maniac as she wound up her fiancé.
“I’m confused.”
“And I love you anyway,” said Rainbow sweetly but allowing her grin to take over her face. Seeing this, Fluttershy realised she was being messed with and gave Rainbow a disapproving look and left.
‘You’re cruel,’ signed Vinyl jokingly.
‘She’s easy,’ replied Rainbow.
There was a pause as Rainbow realised what she just said about her fiancé as Vinyl fell onto the floor in silent laughter.
“Something’s funny,” chirped Rarity leaning over a speaker to see Vinyl taking her sunglasses off to wipe the tears from her eyes. The neckline of her dress was hanging down and giving a Rainbow a very impressive view.
“Nothing’s funny,” said Rainbow struggling not to laugh at Vinyl crying on the floor and averting her eyes from Rarity’s cleavage.
“You didn’t get onto the dance floor much, Vinyl,” said Rarity ignoring the pair’s behaviour. “No one take your fancy?”
At this question, Vinyl froze up momentarily before shaking her head.
“There is!” exclaimed Rarity excitedly. “Is it Lemon Zest?”
“No,” answered Rainbow as Vinyl waved her hands in front of her face to signal the end of that conversation, got up and resumed her disassembling.
“You can tell us when you’re ready, dear,” said Rarity knowing Vinyl didn’t want this pushed further.
The barn was as tidy as it was going to be tonight so the girls took Vinyl’s equipment in to the house so they could finally sit down and rest. It had been a busy day and they were all glad to get off their feet. They exchanged the best gossip and stories they’d each picked up over the evening but it wasn’t long before Applejack was snoring underneath her hat, Rarity asleep cuddling into Sunset and Fluttershy asleep with her head on Rainbow’s shoulder.
As even Pinkie was starting to fade, the five that were still conscious decided they should all probably head to bed now. They’d all brought their sleeping bags and pyjamas over with them and all were needing it. As they headed for her room, Applejack suddenly remembered two people had sex in it earlier and they had her bottom drawer out. There was no way she would be able to get in and make sure everything was hidden again without arousing suspicion as she was at the back of the group on the stairs. She was relieved to find that Lyra and Sweetie Drops had tied up after themselves but insisted that she needed to change her sheets.
Author's Note
For Sugarcoat's dress, take a look at her here https://www.deviantart.com/uotapo/art/Taking-Her-Glasses-Off-579694142 .
22 - The Great and Powerful First Date
Fluttershy was in the office at the shelter filling in the estimated quantities of food required for the coming week when the bell above the door rang out. She went through to find Trixie by the rabbits. “Trixie?”
“Oh, hey Fluttershy,” said Trixie with an odd energy to her. “Fancy meeting you here.”
“I work here,” pointed out Fluttershy, a little confused because Trixie knows that.
“Oh yeah, that must be fun,” said Trixie still acting a little odd.
The two stood looking at each other in a very awkward silence.
“Can I help you with anything?” asked Fluttershy after ten seconds of silence.
“Um, is Rainbow Dash about? I can’t get hold of her.”
“She’s spending the afternoon with Scootaloo. Why do you need her?”
“I, er, I wanted her advice about something,” admitted Trixie. “Maybe you could help?”
“I don’t know how much help I’ll be. I don’t really know much about anything you’d ask Rainbow about.”
“Well, you might.” Trixie steadied herself. “I have a date tonight and I am, maybe, a little, slightly… panicking a lot.”
“But you’ve dated lots of guys.”
“Alright, I’m going to tell you something and if you ever repeat it I will deny it. OK?” Fluttershy nodded. “I’ve never dated anyone, that’s all just rumours I started to look popular,” said Trixie quickly and quietly.
“Oh, so you want advice about your first ever date?”
“Yes.”
“Alright, I can help you with that,” said Fluttershy happy that Trixie trusted her enough. “Where’s he taking you?”
“Actually I’m taking her .”
“You are!” Fluttershy was nearly bouncing with excitement at this admission. “Who is she?”
“Sugarcoat. I might have slightly fell for her at your party.”
“That’s wonderful,” squealed Fluttershy giving in and hugging Trixie. “Where are you taking her?”
“For ice cream. Twilight said she had a strict childhood and she’s posh so she’ll never have had food that you put together and cover with all kinds of things so I’ll get her lots of flavours and toppings and pray to Hylia she like it.”
“You’re trying to give her the childhood she missed out on? That’s so sweet. I’m sure she’ll love it.”
“I hope so but the bit I’m worrying about is the end. How do you know if she wants me to kiss her? It’s kind of expected at the end of the first date right?”
“If the date went well then yes,” said Fluttershy. She was amazing Trixie was letting herself be so vulnerable in front of her. “I guess only you can know is she wants kissed but if she’s standing close and maintaining eye contact or looking at your lips that’s a good cue.”
“And what do I actually, you know, do?” asked Trixie quietly.
“You’ve never kissed anyone?” asked a shocked Fluttershy.
“Not so loud,” begged Trixie, amazed she was saying that to Fluttershy. “I mean, I have but I just want some advice because I think this one needs to be really good.”
“Alright, um, well if you’re standing close.” began Fluttershy as she moved to stand directly in front of Trixie to show her. “If you’re going to kiss her you need to pay attention to her body as well. I’ll be you and start the kiss.”
Fluttershy moved in closer to Trixie so their chests were pressed together a little and looking lovingly into her eyes. She placed her hands gently on Trixie’s hips as she leaned in and stopped just an inch from her nervous lips. Trixie was suddenly very aware Fluttershy smelled like strawberries.
“Then you kiss and I’m not demonstrating that,” whispered Fluttershy, her hot breath touching Trixie’s lips and causing some odd feelings. “While you’re kissing make sure to use your hands. You can run your hands up her back and hold her tight.”
As Fluttershy demonstrated this by slowly caressing up Trixie’s back, her lips still just an inch from hers, she stopped just below her shoulder blades before pressing her into her magnificent chest causing more confusing feelings in Trixie.
“If she’s wearing her hair down you can run your hands through it, that’s really nice.”
“It is?” said Trixie a little distantly.
Fluttershy suddenly realised the position she was in and shot back two steps as her cheeks turned red. “I’m sorry,” she whispered looking at her feet.
“Don’t be,” said Trixie as she recovered. “That was just the kind of advice I wanted. Maybe more hands on than I’d thought. So, next question. What if she wants ‘more’.”
“More?”
“As in ‘all the way’.”
“Oh I don’t think Sugarcoat’s the kind of girl to go ‘all the way’ on the first date.”
“I don’t either but what if she is? What kind of things do women not in porn do?” Fluttershy looked genuinely afraid at this question and glancing around the room for a distraction. “Please Fluttershy,” said Trixie softly to try and coax some advice from her. “Just some pointers?”
“Well, um, OK,” began Fluttershy a little uncertainly. “If you’re, um, kissing and you know both of you are into it you can, um, moves your hands down to her, um...”
“Rear?” suggested Trixie.
“Yes, rear. That’s a good signal you want more. If she likes it you can squeeze a little but you need to give her attention everywhere else as well. You can stroke across her back and through her hair and when you’re both absorbed in the kiss you slide your hands underneath her top.”
Trixie leaned against the wall trying to visualise all this to help her remember everything that was said.
“You break off the kiss to look her in the eyes,” continued Fluttershy, “as you slowly lift her top up so she knows you want her and you can see she wants it too. You kiss her again as your hand slides up her toned stomach and when you reach her chest you break off and pull her top off completely.”
Trixie noticed Fluttershy’s voice was getting a little distant.
“You look in her eyes and tell her how beautiful she is before kissing her again as your hands go to her chest, cupping, squeezing. You then take off her bra and kiss her chest, kissing her nipples...”
Fluttershy was now cupping her own chest and squeezing very firmly as she stared into the middle distance. Trixie found herself feeling a little hot as Fluttershy continued.
“Pinch the... twist... bite them. Slide your hand down her chest and stomach and into her skirt to her clit. Stroking around it, slide a finger between her lips. She’s so wet.” Fluttershy was frozen in position still cupping her own breasts and seemed to be telling the story for her benefit more than Trixie’s. “Dip your fingers into her pussy to make her squirm and then touch her clit with your finger to make her shiver. Rubbing her clit makes her squeal and then you lick along her wet pussy, tasting how much she loves you. Your tongue flicks her clit and you finger her again. She’s burning and all she can think about is you and wants you to do this for ever. Licking, fucking, she’s begging for it, you go faster and...”
“And…” croaked Trixie who wasn’t aware her hand was pressed between her legs.
“And… I, um, I have to… excuse me.” With that Fluttershy dashed through to the back and into the staff toilet. She locked the door, flipped up her skirt as she sat down before thrusting three fingers into her sodden panties and into her pussy.
It had been days since she’d had sex and telling Trixie how it’s done had been too much. She needed more. She withdrew her sodden fingers and took her top and bra off, leaving a wet print of pre-cum on both before sliding her panties down to her knees. She grabbed one of breasts as she thrust back into her pussy, fingering herself furiously. She thought she should maybe take out her phone and put some porn on but there was no time.
She’d never thought of herself as the kind of girl to watch porn but, one morning when Rainbow was out, she had done so to try and satisfy herself and had ending up spending an hour clicking through the suggested videos. Eventually a lesbian hentai had been suggested and she had watched with interest and one hand between her legs. She’d then watched through several recommended ones from there until she came across one involving lots of tentacles. She’d been a little disturbed watching it, not by the content but by how much it turned her on to see two girls being fucked by a pile of tentacles. Later in the day she’d found one called Bible Black that introduced her to the concept of Futas. She’d had dreams of Rainbow magically growing a cock and fucking to the edge of sanity. She’d since bookmarked Tentacles and Witches and the first episode of Bible Black to watch.
As thoughts of what she had seen and what she had imagined Rainbow doing to her, Fluttershy felt a hand on the breast she herself wasn’t toying with. No one had entered and she felt safe so moved her hand away from her chest and down to allow a few extra fingers to work her clit as she fucked herself.
As she began groaning at the sensations from her hands and chest her hips began rocking against her fingers as she pushed another in and felt how tight she was and loved the sensation of being stretched. She could feel her nipples being twisted and let out a long groan of pleasure as she doubled her efforts on her clit. Her whole body began to shake as she felt herself coming. Rapid, gasping yelps of delight echoing round the bathroom as she came.
She lay there for a few seconds to get her breath back before she was struck by a terrifying thought, what if Trixie heard that? She hurriedly put her bra and top back on before using some toilet paper to try and get some of her juices out of her panties and to wipe down the rather wet lid. She flushed the toilet to remove the evidence and returned to the shop floor where Trixie was seemingly having a staring match with a hamster.
“Better?” asked Trixie as she heard Fluttershy return. “You sound adorable when you cum.”
She broke off her staring match at the terrified squeak from Fluttershy and turned to see her looking six inches shorter with her arms crossed in front of her chest and apparently trying to hide in her hair. Her big cyan eyes were staring at her in fear.
“That’s good, that’s awesome,” said Trixie swiftly. “If you’d kept talking I would have had to do that too.” Seeing Fluttershy still staring in fear, Trixie realised what she was really afraid of. “I won’t tell anyone.”
“Promise?” whispered Fluttershy.
“Cross my heart and… do something with cupcakes.” Trixie didn’t really pay much attention to Pinkie. “I came to you for advice and I’m not making fun of you for your advice being a bit… hot. You left off at ‘and’.”
“Um, well she does what I just did. Then she does the same to you as you keep doing it to her.”
“You and Rainbow Dash must have some crazy good fun.”
“We do,” said Fluttershy reminding herself that it was quality not frequency she wanted now. It was hard to remember that, she still wanted Rainbow daily but knew she had to be less needy.
“I know this can’t have been easy for you but I really appreciate it,” said Trixie as she hugged Fluttershy. “Can I maybe, call you, to discuss the date afterwards in case I mess up?”
“I could do that.”
“Great. Now just tell me everything will be awesome tonight.”
“Everything will be awesome tonight.”
“I don’t need to be told it’ll be awesome,” scoffed Trixie. “Of course it will. I’m Trixie, everything I do is awesome. Later”
“Just make sure you ask her questions and listen to her talking about herself,” Fluttershy added.
As Trixie left, Fluttershy realised just how much of her cocky image was an act. She hoped she would be able to balance who she pretended to be with who she is on her date. The girl she had been taking to was friendly and sweet and asked for help instead of assuming she could do anything. So long as Sugarcoat saw some of her, then they might have a nice end to the evening.
Trixie was waiting at the arranged meeting spot with her date a little early, just to be safe. She was probably more nervous than she’s ever been and was trying not to pace back and forth and maintain her confidant image. She’d told Sugarcoat it was just a casual place and not to dress up but she had put on a classy knee length skirt, two inch heeled ankle boots and a smart blouse. She hadn’t meant to be as well dressed but then she remembered that Sugarcoat’s posh version of casual was probably a lot smarter than hers.
She was glad she’d gone smarter as when Sugarcoat arrived she was wearing similar outfit but the skirt was shorter showing quite a bit of leg, she had on knee socks and a few buttons on her blouse were undone showing just a bit of cleavage. She wasn’t particularly busty, she’d be lucky to be pushing C cups, but she was clearly trying to impress Trixie in the traditional manner. She was also wearing her hair down, revealing it reached her knees and it was swishing back and forth with every step. Watching her approach, Trixie felt the same odd sensation she’d felt on stage.
“Hey,” said Trixie as Sugarcoat neared.
“Hello,” said Sugar with uncharacteristic reservation.
“Um, you look beautiful.”
“Thank you. I wasn’t sure if this would be casual enough but I see I judged it correctly.” Sugarcoat then remembered that she should complement her date too. “You’re very attractive as well.”
“Thanks,” giggled Trixie. She wasn’t sure why she giggled but Sugarcoat complimenting her just seemed exciting. “So we’re heading this way.”
She turned to indicate which way they were heading as Sugarcoat fell into step beside her. The two girls walked in a slightly awkward silence until Trixie started some equally awkward small talk. By the time they reached the ice cream parlour, she was thinking she should offer Sugarcoat the choice to leave now because she felt she had blown it already. She decided Sugarcoat would be blunt enough to just leave if she wanted to, so opened the door for her instead.
“This seems juvenile,” commented Sugarcoat as they entered the colourful establishment.
“Well it’ll be nothing like what you’re used to, I think, and I admit we are at the upper end of the target age range. It is, however, much better than some fancy place.”
Trixie was feeling a little more confident now. This felt like performing for an audience and as they waited in line she told her date about how much she loved coming here as a kid and how she thought Sugarcoat would have missed out in this experience. She was relieved when Sugarcoat confirmed her guess by admitted that she had never been to such a place, her parent would consider this well below her standing.
As they were ordering, Sugarcoat was amazed at the choice of flavours. The restaurants where her family went for dinner would serve a small selection of premium ice creams but, here, there were two dozen flavours. She chose two scoops of what she knew she liked and two of Trixie’s recommendations. The toppings were also new to her and she followed Trixie’s lead by loading up on everything. They found a table and Trixie watched as Sugarcoat apprehensively took a spoonful of one the unusual flavours.
“That’s unusual but quite pleasant,” said Sugarcoat as she realised Trixie was looking for her opinion.
“I knew you’d like it,” said Trixie as she took a spoonful from the scoop in her own bowl “It’s one of my favourites.”
They talked a little as they ate, discovering they shared some taste in music and films though to Trixie’s horror Sugarcoat had never played a single videogame. About half way through her bowl, Sugarcoat felt an odd cold sensation in her forehead and as she took another spoonful felt it turn into a very painful stabbing sensation. She clutched her forehead, managing to keep any verbal expression of pain quiet, and looked up to see Trixie grinning at her.
“Brain freeze?” she asked knowing full well it was.
“This is brain freeze?” hissed Sugarcoat rocking back and forward slightly. She knew of the phenomenon but had never experienced it before.
“It’ll be gone in a few seconds.” Sure enough, after ten seconds or so the pain receded. “I’m guessing you’ve never had it before.”
“No, why did happen?” asked Sugarcoat.
“Beats me, I never get it,” said Trixie as she rounded up the last remnants from her bowl and sucked the spoon clean in a way she hoped would be seen as sensual. This was lost on Sugarcoat.
“Is it magic?” she asked with a smile.
Trixie paused at that odd comment. How could it be magic making her immune to brain freeze? She then noticed Sugarcoat’s smile and realised was making a joke.
“I apologise. I realise there’s little logic behind that comment but I was hoping to use it to segue into the question I asked at Twilight’s party.”
“Which question?” asked Trixie. Her memories of her conversations with Sugarcoat were a panicked jumble.
“Where were you keeping your doves?”
“A magician never reveals her secrets," she proclaimed, though she couldn't just leave her answer at that. "They’re called Fi and Midna and they’re the best behaved doves I’ve had. I had two others before who flew away one day and never came back. I’ve a couple of rabbits as well called Lana and Cia.” She realised she was starting to ramble on about herself and her magic and remembered Fluttershy’s advise to talk to your date “So, em, you, like magic?”
“Yes. I saw a magician at a party when I was three and told me parents I wanted to be one. That was when they decided I shouldn’t socialise with lesser intellects and started hiring tutors for me to ensure I would fulfil my potential.”
Trixie was struggling not to take the link between magicians and ‘lesser intellects’ personally.
“May I add that my parent’s views on magic do not accurately represent my own,” she added seeing her date’s discomfort. “I continue to be fascinated by magic as a logic exercise.”
“You mean you like figuring out how it’s done?”
“Yes, watching masters of sleight of hand and misdirection is excellent for improving observational skills.”
“Are your parents still against that?”
“I find my opinions differing from my parents after I saw the effects of the values taught to me by them and former Principle Cinch.”
“You do?”
“Yes, I believe that isolating one’s self to ensure no attachments is not the only way to be successful. We believed that any personal attachment would only create a vulnerability to be manipulated.”
“That does sound like a pretty lonely way to grow up,” said Trixie feeling sorry for her date and a little bit touched she was opening up.
“With hindsight I now know that it was. It was also strictly enforced in us that if such attachments were to form, it would only be between a male and female and would be to increase the social standing of both parties.”
“So that’s why you were all looking at Rainbow, Fluttershy, Sweetie Drops and Lyra oddly at the game’s closing party,” said Trixie as the mystery was finally explained. “Lesbians weren’t on the curriculum at Crystal Prep?”
“Such things were considered unnatural.”
A thought occurred to Trixie but, if it was correct, then it was too horrible to bring up. She decided they needed to get out of the deep waters their conversation had found itself in. “I’ve got lots of magic props at home if you want to come over and see if you can figure me out.”
“Would you be expecting sex?” asked Sugarcoat bluntly.
Trixie opened and closed her mouth a few times before finding her conversational feet again. “I would not now, but once we know each other better I would be very open to the idea,” she said trying to be diplomatic about saying she would love to have sex with her later in the relationship.
“I believe the convention is the third date, yes?”
“Well, I guess so but that’s just a sort of guide. If you have sex sooner, then you might be seen as a slut.
“Which neither of us would want.”
“Are you thinking there’ll be a third date?” she asked tentatively.
“I find you pleasant company after the initial awkwardness. I should apologise for my withdrawn behaviour both here and at the party. I was nervous.”
“No need, I thought I was blowing it too. I nearly asked if you wanted to leave before we even got here.”
The two girls laughed at themselves for thinking they had been blowing it. This admission helped diminish the odds of Trixie’s horrible thought being correct.
They stayed there for another hour talking about their families, embarrassing things they’ve done and then landed on holidays. Trixie was astonished to learn Sugarcoat’s family owned a luxury villa in the south of France and would go there at least six times a year. Sugarcoat was in turn astonished that Trixie had never even left the country. She almost invited Trixie to France with her family but realised that was a little much for a first date.
As they left, both thought about taking the other’s hand and caught the other looking at their hand, but neither made a move. As they reached the spot Sugarcoat was getting picked up from, they were both feeling a little warm with embarrassment and Trixie was frantically trying to remember Fluttershy’s advice about this part.
“I enjoyed out date,” said Sugarcoat into the awkward silence.
“Me too,” said Trixie positioning herself facing her date ready to make a move. She didn’t.
A few awkward seconds passed as each girl looked at the other, glancing over her body.
“I...” began Trixie but she was interrupted as Sugarcoat darted forwards and kissed her on the lips.
“You’re so pretty,” she said quietly as she stepped back.
Now certain Sugarcoat wanted this, Trixie stepped forward, put her hands on her date’s hips and slowly leaned in. As their lips met again both parted their lips cautiously and felt the other’s tongue. As the kiss grew in confidence, Trixie ran her hands up Sugarcoat’s back and pressing her into her. She then took one hand further up and ran her fingers through Sugarcoat’s silken hair. Sugarcoat responded by wrapping her arms tightly around Trixie’s waist.
After what felt like minutes which was in fact about twenty seconds, the two broke apart the kiss but didn’t quite want to let the other go yet.
“That was very enjoyable.”
“You’re so pretty,” echoed Trixie with a grin.
“Do we already have a couple’s in-joke?” asked Sugarcoat.
“I think we do. Can I ask a question?” asked Trixie, getting a nod in response. Now was the time to voice her horrible thought which had been further diminished by that kiss. “Did you accept my invitation because this would be part of your teenage rebellion against your parents?”
“That was a large part of my reasoning,” admitted Sugarcoat and then realised that was the wrong information to start with as she saw Trixie’s face fall. “I did think you would be acceptably pleasant company and now I would not count any form of rebellion as a reason for a second date.” Trixie’s face lit up once more as she leaned in a kissed her again. “I would add that I would still like to keep the nature of our relationship hidden from my parents.”
“Totally understand,” said Trixie as she and Sugarcoat let go of each other.
They’d parted just in time as Sugarcoat’s lift rounded the corner. Trixie said her goodbyes and left as the car approached to prevent any form affection beyond friendship being picked up. She now had to wait until she got home before phoning Fluttershy. She was glad she had asked if she could because she so needed to tell someone.
As she arrived home, Trixie walked casually up to her bedroom , sat at her desk and called Fluttershy.
“How’d it go?” asked an eager Fluttershy.
“Am I on speaker?”
“No.”
“Then I’ll do something that you will never tell anyone about. OK?”
“Um, alright?”
“She wants to see me again!” shouted Trixie down the phone with no trace of her usual cool before breaking out into excited laughter.
“Nice one Trixie!” shouted Rainbow from the other end causing Trixie to freeze up.
“I thought you said I wasn’t on speaker phone,” she growled
“You not,” said Fluttershy urgently, afraid of Trixie being mad at her. “You were just really loud and Rainbow was next to me.”
“Hmph, fine then,” grumbled Trixie, accepting that excuse. “You might as well put me on speaker.”
“So did you get some?” asked Rainbow with a note of glee in her voice.
“Rainbow Dash!” scolded Fluttershy. “You can’t just ask her that.”
“We were both really awkward at the start,” began Trixie ignoring the immature one at the other end, “but it went well and I think we’re on for a second date. She even likes magic.”
“So plenty to talk about. Did you need any of my advice?”
“I did,” answered Trixie trying and failing not to sound smug. “She seemed to like it.”
“What advice?” asked Rainbow.
“Fluttershy gave me some pointers on how to kiss right. And then some.”
She couldn’t see it, but Trixie knew Rainbow Dash was giving Fluttershy an imploring look at the other end.
“I may have given some pointers in case Sugarcoat was a first date, ‘all the way’ kind of girl.”
“And you like your own advice a little too much,” added Trixie with only a hint of malice.
She heard Fluttershy sigh at the other end of the phone. “I may have turned myself on,” explained Fluttershy to Rainbow. “And I, um, had to go somewhere private. Alone.”
Trixie was puzzled as to why Fluttershy needed to clarify she was alone. She, and everyone else outside of Rainbow and Fluttershy group, was unaware of her dalliances.
“When was this?” asked Rainbow.
“A little after three. Why?”
“’Cos I felt weird this afternoon. Really hot and it felt like my hands were, em, well, busy.”
Trixie was sure that could only mean one thing and could envisage Rainbow Dash’s hands on Fluttershy’s mammoth chest. “Do you two use magic during sex?”
“That’s maybe something for another time,” replied Fluttershy.
“Fine, I can’t force you I guess.”
“So what all happened?” asked Fluttershy getting back to business.
Trixie walked them through the date, the ways she thinks she messed up, Sugarcoat’s mention of the third date rule and that the date had been her teenage rebellion. She found it really helped to talk it through with two people who knew what they were doing and it gave her more confidence for the next date.
It had been a productive day at work for Rarity, she’d finished all the outfits that were due for collection over the next week and had some time for her personal project. She was trying to come up with a design that would be the Midnight counterpart to the Daydream Shimmer dress for herself, but was struggling to come up with something that worked and wasn’t too similar to Midnight Sparkle. She’d hit upon a good base design today and was excited to see what the finished design would be but pushing your muse is never a good idea so she was glad to head home.
Sunset had been at work today as well but should be home already while her parents were trying to keep Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo entertained and would probably be out for another couple of hours. With no sign of Sunset downstairs, she headed to their room and was surprised to find Sunset sitting at their desk completely naked. Rarity was seeing her from the side and slightly behind so the back of the chair was hiding her a little but there was no mistaking the bare shoulders, arms and the gorgeous legs.
“Well this is nice.”
“Mmm?” mumbled Sunset before turning round to see what the noise was. “Hey.”
With that she turned back to her work. Rarity wandered over and slowly ran her hands over Sunset’s shoulders, down between her breasts and kept going.
“I’m working.” It wasn’t unkind the way she had said it but if definitely contained the subtext of ‘don’t bother me’.
Rarity couldn’t resist bothering her a little. “What are you working on?” she asked as she withdrew her hands back up from Sunset’s stomach and instead wrapped them round her neck as she rested her chin on top of Sunset’s head.
“Something Twi- Princess Twilight asked me about,” explained Sunset with an audible note of annoyance.
“Shouldn’t you be writing in your book?”
“She doesn’t need my notes, just my conclusion.”
At this Rarity decided to stop annoying her girlfriend and leaned around to give her a peck on the cheek before leaving her in peace. She stripped off and applied some luscious red lipstick in the hope Sunset would be finished before their family arrived back and lay on the bed, propped up on her elbows, with the latest Shadow Spade novel. After half an hour, she heard Sunset pull out her magic book and began writing her conclusion.
A couple of minutes after that, Sunset closed her book, satisfied with her answer, and turned to discover Rarity was naked. That was a clear sign if ever there was one. She went over and perched next to her on the bed, waiting for Rarity to finish the section she was reading. She wanted to interrupt but she had too much respect for the written word, not as much as Twilight, but still. When Rarity turned the page Sunset knew she was being toyed with so lifted the book away, putting a marker in it, and placed it on the bedside table.
Rarity continued looking at the empty space where her book had been. Sunset smiled to herself. It might be fun having to work for it for once.
She pushed a hand under Rarity’s shoulder and hip before flipping her over. As she bounced slightly, Rarity sighed and gave Sunset an exasperated look, as if this outcome was the most tiresome thing that could happen. The fact she then fluttered her eyelashes and pushed her chest out a little suggested otherwise. Sunset jumped onto the bed landing on all fours astride her girlfriend, who bounced up as she landed, still with that exasperated look on her face.
Rarity, despite her well held expression, was nearly bursting with joy as Sunset stood over her wearing nothing but a mischievous grin with her red and blonde hair hanging down and filling Rarity’s vision with a waterfall of fire. She made as if to slip out from beneath Sunset who grabbed her shoulders in response and pinned her to the bed.
“Sunset, I was trying to read,” she complained but couldn’t stop the corners of red lips from turning up into the little smile that was threatening to ruin her facade.
“Maybe we could do something a little more physical?” purred Sunset as she leaned down to kiss her captive girlfriend.
In response, Rarity grabbed her waist and tipped her over before jumping on top and pinning her shoulders down as well as hooking her ankles over Sunset’s legs. “But I was reading,” she protested. She couldn’t keep the excited giggle in anymore and gave in as she leaned down to kiss Sunset, knowing exactly how it was going to go.
Sunset pushed herself sideways with one arm as she tipped Rarity over with the other. Rarity landed on her side, offering no resistance as she was pushed over so Sunset could pin her with one forearm across her shoulders as the other dove between her legs, finding a moist handhold.
“Illegal hold,” argued Rarity.
“Ref?” asked Sunset looking around the room for the fictional decision maker.
“Must be alright,” she concluded and gave Rarity a few quick thrusts, loving that she closed her eyes for a second as she did so. She lunged down and kissed her, amazed by the warmth and the urgency that was brought out in both of them.
She sat up a little and looked down at her girlfriend who was plastered with an excited grin and she knew Rarity was seeing the exact same grin on her. The next thing she knew she was tipped sideways and let herself roll onto her back as Rarity pounced on her, using the same hold between her legs but moving her forearm down to pin her by the chest. Rarity gave a forceful squeeze to her chest as she thrust her fingers in hard causing a small groan of delight from Sunset.
“Have you sexy wrestled before?” asked Sunset.
“When your muse is this good you don’t need experience,” replied Rarity before she forced her tongue into Sunset’s mouth, to little resistance, it had to be said. As she pulled back, she took Sunset’s lower lip between her teeth and pulled just a little.
“Teeth now? You bad girl.”
“And don’t you just love me for it.”
Sunset responded by pushing Rarity up and letting her fall onto her front as she slipped out, ran her tongue over her index finger, before pulling Rarity’s arm behind her back with one hand and pushing her lubricated finger into Rarity’s ass.
“Illegal and kinky hold.”
“And don’t you just love me for it?”
“Mmmmm, I do,” moaned Rarity as she rocked her hips against the invading digit.
After a few seconds of indulging her often passed over anal desires, Rarity winced in pain, “Stop, stop, get off me.”
Sunset leapt off her, holding her hands up as if to prove she hadn’t meant to cause her girlfriend any pain. She realised, as Rarity’s hand shot out and grabbed her by the back of the neck, that it was a ruse. She was pulled down face first onto the bed as Rarity straddled her legs and placed a finger at her rear entrance.
“I yield.”
“Mmmm, do you now?” purred Rarity as she lay down along Sunset’s body and then gently licked her ear. “What do I win?”
“Same prize as the loser I think.”
Rarity stood up on all fours as Sunset turned over beneath her, a lustful smile adoring her. She pulled her girlfriend down on top of her before planting a long, deep, passionate kiss on her lover. Rarity instinctively pressed her hips into Sunset as her mind became consumed by desire. As her wet pussy met Sunset’s, she began rocking her hips to grind against her as she again bit Sunset’s lip.
“Mmmmm do that again.”
Rarity was happy to oblige and took Sunset’s lip between her teeth and pulled a little harder this time. Sunset responded by joining in with grinding against her lovers pussy and, as their clits met, she threw her head back and closed her eyes as a long, deep grunt of desire issued forth from deep within her. Rarity, denied her mouth, simply focused her attention on Sunset’s neck and lavished it with kisses causing more pleasured utterances from her beloved.
After several minutes of her assault on Sunset‘s neck and their constant grinding together, Sunset’s moaning became quicker and Rarity knew she was close. Continuing to grind against her lost girlfriend, she propped herself up to look at Sunset and knew she was holding it back. The moans were of someone trying to deny themselves ecstasy and she was biting her own lip to try and hold it back.
“Cum for me,” whispered Rarity as she ran a hand through Sunset’s flame hair.
“No,” gasped Sunset, the pain in her voice from holding back was unmistakable, “Cum together.”
Rarity knew Sunset, regardless of her desire to, would not be able to hold herself back for her to catch up. She reluctantly lifted herself up a little and supported herself on her knees as she slipped a hand down to her dripping pussy. Before she could get half way there, Sunset was already three fingers deep inside her. She stood up proud on all fours as she felt the warmth spreading from those wonderful fingers throughout her body.
As she leaned down to kiss her lover, knowing she needed the tingle of joy she always felt from those lips, she saw that Sunset still had her eyes closed and was clearly holding herself on the verge of orgasm. Rarity couldn’t help feel a burst of love for her holding back just so they could be together. She slipped her tongue between Sunset’s quivering lips and felt the tiny spark she wanted so much.
As their lips and tongues broiled in ecstasy, Rarity could feel herself getting hotter, the spark from Sunset’s lips was driving her wild. She let out a long, lust filled moan as Sunset continued kissing her and fingering her, trying to bring her lover to the same point as herself. It didn’t take long.
“Cum together,” groaned Rarity as she felt herself about to fall over the edge of the pleasurable abyss.
Sunset withdrew her fingers as Rarity lowered herself down to meet Sunset’s pussy once again. It only took a few seconds of her lover’s wet pussy grinding against her to throw Sunset into the wilds of orgasm. Sunset’s hand was lying above her head on the bed so Rarity entwined her fingers with Sunset’s just as she shrieked with delight. Rarity stole one more kiss, the tiny shock pushing her over the edge as well.
The two girls lay together gasping and groaning as they haphazardly tried to continue the stimulation between their legs. Neither was very successful maintaining a rhythm but that was superfluous now, all they needed was the touch of their lover.
As Rarity came down, she looked at Sunset who was still quivering from the last bursts of her orgasm and still had her eyes shut, focusing only on the sensations of her lover pressed against her. As the fire subsided, she lifted her head and Rarity immediately pressed her lips to hers. Rarity followed Sunset’s lead and closed her eyes, letting her mind focus on the warmth of those lips. They lay there lost in their kiss for what felt like an hour, the urgency was gone but the phenomenal warmth ran through their bodies and kept their post orgasmic glow alive.
Eventually, Rarity broke off the kiss and, her hand still entwined with Sunset’s, lifted herself up slightly to gaze down at lover. For the first time in a little over ten minutes, Sunset opened her eyes and looked up to see Rarity with a look of complete contentment.
“That was amazing, Honey,” said Sunset softly.
“Mmmm, it really was.”
“I think it was so good because I had to work for it this time,” commented Sunset with cheeky smile.
“Are you saying I’m easy?” asked Rarity a little upset.
“You are so easy,” laughed Sunset before noticing Rarity seemed genuinely upset at this remark, “I don’t mean it in a bad way, it’s just you’re easy for me. You want me constantly but I want you just as badly.”
“I suppose I am easy for you,” admitted Rarity, “if you wanted me any place and time, I doubt I’d ever say no. I suppose that’s love.”
“I think its lust rather than love,” said Sunset as she pulled Rarity down to kiss her. “I don’t want to move but we should maybe get dressed before your parents get back.”
“Our parents,” corrected Rarity softly before pecking Sunset on the lips. “They invited you to call them mum and dad. It would mean the world to them if you would.”
“I know, and I really appreciate the gesture but I have a family back in Equestria. Admittedly I’m closer to your family than I ever was to my own but… I don’t know, I guess I feel I don’t deserve them.”
“They feel you do,” pointed out Rarity. “They treat you like their third daughter and love you just as much as their own.”
“They are good people,” said Sunset with a sad smile that Rarity was seeing more and more.
“As are you,” said Rarity as she stroked Sunset’s cheek.
Sunset placed her hand over Rarity’s and smiled. She did need reminded of that from time to time. “So does that make us incestuous?” she asked.
“Only if you need to make our relationship sound dirtier than it already is.”
“Well, we’re already engaging in bestiality.”
There was second of confusion for Rarity before she remembered that the beautiful girl below her is actually a beautiful mare. She then realised she’d been lying on Sunset for quite a while now and should maybe get off her.
“But you’re human now,” she pointed out as she rolled herself and Sunset over to lie on their sides.
“Physically yes but while I do think more like a human now, mentally I am a unicorn. It’s less weird for you because you’re dating a sentient being in a human body so from your perspective I am human. From my perspective, I’ve fell in love with a creepy two legged thing with weird bulges on its chest and horrible wiggly things where its hooves should be.”
“I see how that might be disturbing. Do you actually think of me like that?”
“No I don’t,” answered Sunset to visible relief from Rarity, “I mostly think like a human now with human reactions and expectations. I definitely think like a human when it comes to gorgeous women.” To make it clear what her reaction to gorgeous women was, she placed a hand on Rarity’s chest and leaned in to kiss her.
“Do you think I’d find it creepy if we were ever to visit Equestria?”
“Well you have ponies in this dimension so you wouldn’t have the shock of becoming a creature you’ve never seen before. Don’t get your hopes up for sex as a pony, it won’t be anything like as good as what you’re used to.”
“You’d be there so why wouldn’t it?”
“Because, unlike human females, mares lack these wondrous things called fingers.” She reached out and ran a finger around Rarity’s clit, “and while they do have a clitoris I don’t think it's anywhere near as sensitive as a human female’s. It’s probably about the same for men and stallions but mares seem to lose out compared to women.”
“But you said there are lesbian mares so what do they do?”
“Make do because they don’t know of what other species can do?” suggested Sunset as her finger continued circling Rarity’s clit, “I thought that was all a waste of time before I left, remember?”
“And a little young.”
“No, the days and years don’t sync up between our worlds and without a uniform measurement of time in both I can’t convert my age but I’m a few years older than you.”
“You are?” Rarity was shocked by this revelation, she thought she knew everything about Sunset.
“I think I am anyway.”
“But you look the same age.”
“This body was made by and enchanted mirror that’s been around for over millennium on the Equestrian side. Who knows how it determines the time difference.”
“So I’m dating a cougar,” said Rarity as she pressed herself against her newly mature girlfriend with a flirty look.
“I’m not that old,” said Sunset defensively to a laugh from Rarity. Sunset realised there was going to be some more fun had at her expense so needed to try and move the conversation on, “we should get dressed before our parents get back.”
“Allow me one more thing first,” said Rarity a she slid down the bed a little until her mouth was level with Sunset’s nipple before kissing it and proceeding to suck and lick, clearly enjoying herself.
“How exactly is sucking my - mmmmm,” As the sigh escaped her she couldn’t help but close her eyes as the rush of excitement ran over her, “How exactly is sucking my nipple going to get you off?”
“It won’t,” chirped Rarity as she hopped out of bed, “I just wanted to hear another moan from you. Consider it a reward for saying ‘our parents’.”
With a highly contented smile Rarity went over to where she’d hung her clothes and put her bra on. “Would you like it if I didn’t wear any panties for the evening?” she asked.
“I would but it would be a little risky in a skirt around your- our family.”
“Oh you’re no fun.” She reluctantly put her panties on followed by the rest of her clothes as Sunset lay and watched. “Are you going to follow your own advice?”
“Sorry, just enjoying the view,” said Sunset as she climbed down from the bed and took some clothes from the closet.
“Why were you working naked in the first place? Not that I’m complaining about it.”
“Someone spilled a drink down me at work.”
“Oh, so no one’s hiding in the closet after I interrupted the two of you? Thank goodness.”
“I know you have some voyeuristic tendencies but do you really want to see me and Pinkie going at it?” Sunset knew putting a name in where one wasn’t needed would suggest a secret had just slipped out and enjoyed the moment of confusion on Rarity’s face.
“You’re messing with me.”
“Of course Honey. I am yours and yours alone.”
“Aww, aren’t you adorable,” said Rarity before pecking her girlfriend on the lips.
The peck turned into something more and the two girls, one clothed and one naked, each lost themselves in the other once more. As the kiss grew, both felt their post orgasmic glows beginning to strengthen back into full arousal and both knew they were going back to bed. Sunset started moving backwards as Rarity eagerly followed, not letting go for a second. As her legs bumped against the bed, Sunset sat down as Rarity straddled her legs, still refusing to leave those wonderful lips. Rarity gave a pleasure filled sigh as she broke for air and both remembered back to their first night together, it had began just like this.
“Who knew what would follow,” commented Rarity seeing Sunset having the same thought as her.
“I didn’t but I’m incredibly glad it did.” Sunset then pulled Rarity back in, being separated from those luscious red lips was painful.
As Sunset’s lips met hers again, Rarity felt a jolt of pleasure shoot through her body as if Sunset had touched her clit but her hands were on her back. The tingle she always caused was being magnified, exciting her in ways a kiss normally couldn’t. Rarity had often maintained that, given the right circumstances, Sunset could make her cum just from her kisses. It seemed tonight was perfect.
As their lips parted, their tongues remained together caressing each other as Sunset’s hands made their way down Rarity’s back.
“No,” breathed Rarity, “I want to cum just from your kiss.”
Sunset didn’t believe her at first but the look on her face showed she was clearly excited just by the kiss, she also noticed her chest was heaving which is a sure sign her girlfriend is getting very turned on. Sunset moved her hands under Rarity’s sweater and up her back, dragging her nails a little, as she leaned in. She slowed down every aspect of her kiss, letting her lips and tongue linger at every moment to give Rarity more of the spark she knew she always felt.
After a minute or so of this, Rarity’s breathing was getting rapid and she had started rocking her hips, there was no pleasurable reward for doing so, she just couldn’t stop herself. Sunset brought her hands round and squeezed Rarity’s breasts through her bra, technically the kiss would still make her cum, this was just an extra. After a further minute Rarity was in exactly the same state and Sunset feared she was stuck just below orgasm. She needed something else.
As their lips parted, Sunset took Rarity’s lips between her teeth and pulled a little which caused Rarity to throw her head back as a long moan escaped her. She wasn’t there yet but she was closer. Sunset lavished kisses on desperate girlfriend’s neck and let her hand caress every inch of her torso as Rarity began groaning. She was close. Sunset knew what she needed and tipped her head forwards and she leaned in to her ear.
“Cum for me, Honey,” she whispered before running the tip of her tongue around Rarity’s ear. “Cum.”
As Sunset moved back around and pressed her lips to Rarity’s she felt her sag in her arms and after one long moan her breathing became a series of sharp gasps. Sunset continued kissing her as Rarity’s orgasm rippled through her but after only five seconds it seemed to have passed. She continued kissing her to try and keep her girlfriend in ecstasy a little longer but it was clear Rarity was finished, her technique had returned and her hips were no longer rocking of their own accord.
“I’m so sorry, that was so short, I should -” Sunset stopped seeing Rarity looking her with a contented smile.
“Darling, the duration is not important, you made me cum with just a kiss and it felt wonderful.” She slipped her tongue between Sunset’s lips once again and pushed Sunset back so she fell onto the bed, pinned underneath her for the second time this evening. “So what can I do for you?”
Before Sunset could answer, they heard the front door open. "Let me get dresses, unfortunately," was now the only option.
It had been the day after their first date that Sugarcoat had called Trixie and asked her to dinner the following night. As she was trying to ask, she had stammered over her words and sounded very unlike the calm, rational girl she usually was. Trixie put that down to nerves and took it as a sign she really wanted her to say yes. She did.
The next night, Trixie was waiting outside one of the fanciest restaurants in town in the classiest outfit she had, an icy blue number with a high neckline, matching icy blue headband, three inch blue heels with a dark blue clutch bag. She was very nervous about tonight, not just because it was a date with a girl she liked, but because she was afraid they wouldn’t let her into such a fancy place. She was little more than an urchin to this place and the way the man on the door kept eyeing her suggested he seemed to think she was trying to steal something. She now knew how clutch bags got their name, she was clutching hers to her chest as a shield against a world of wealth she knew nothing about.
She waited as the scheduled meeting time arrived and passed. With every additional minute she grew more nervous and couldn’t get the idea that she’d been stood up out of her head. As minute ten ticked by , she was leaning against a lamppost feeling despondent and staring at a crack in the pavement. She wondered if Sugarcoat had realised she could do better than her, from her perspective she was dating a ‘lesser intellect’, a poor, unsophisticated street rat.
She was woken from her self-deprecating thoughts by the click-click-click of someone in heels approaching her. She looked up from the crack to see Sugarcoat looking resplendent in a short black dress with a fairly low neckline accented with white strappy heels and handbag.
“Hey,” croaked Trixie before coughing and trying again. “Hey.”
“I’m sorry I’m late, I had asked my driver to drop me round the corner so he wouldn’t be able to report to my parents who I’m meeting.”
As Sugarcoat finished Trixie leaned in to kiss her on the lips but lost her courage half way in and diverted to peck her on the cheek. “No worries, I knew you’d turn up,” she said calmly, though her uneasy laugh afterwards betrayed her nerves.
“I’ve reserved us a table overlooking the courtyard.” With that, Sugarcoat turned and headed for the door
Courtyard? thought Trixie as she followed her. What kind of place is this?
Trixie watched with astonishment as the suspicions man on the door gave a little bow to Sugarcoat, he then glared at her as she followed her date inside with an especially smug grin just for him. As she entered, she wondered what kind a head injury she’d had. She’d never seen a place decorated with such lavish, and no doubt expensive, décor. There were no way the paintings on all the walls would be by some local artist.
The maître d’ showed them to their table which did indeed overlook a courtyard filled with beautifully manicured flowerbeds and immaculate topiary. Trixie was getting a little afraid now that she didn’t belong here as two waiters appeared and pulled the chairs out for her and Sugarcoat. One then presented them with the non-alcoholic drinks menu and said he would give them a few minutes.
As Sugarcoat browsed the menu, Trixie stared at the first page of hers in fear. She’d never heard of some of things on it and she was worried she was going to embarrass not just herself, but Sugarcoat as well. This, combined with how nervous she already was, was just causing her to panic and she could already feel herself sweating due the embarrassment she knew she was going to be. If she had calmed down and read the descriptions she would have figured out which she would like but logic had been forced to take a break.
Sugarcoat looked up from her menu to see Trixie biting her lip and her eyes darting between the menu, the waiters and the other diners. She would be the first to admit she wasn’t very good at ready people’s emotions but she couldn’t mistake this level of fear. “What’s wrong?”
“Wha-at, nooo,” laughed Trixie, somewhat madly, as she continued trying to work out which person was going to out her as a poor person and have her thrown out. As her darting eyes met Sugarcoat’s, she realised that wasn’t an answer. “I’m fine.”
“You’re clearly not. Please tell me what’s caused this,” asked Sugarcoat, worried she had done something to offend.
Trixie was taken aback the emotion in her date’s voice. Sugarcoat, even with the embarrassment at the beginning of their first date, never wavered much from her usual tone but now there was a vulnerability in her voice. Trixie realised her date felt she had done something to upset her. This shaft of concern struck through the panic and brought her to her senses. “You’ve not done anything wrong,” she said to reassure her date, “It’s just, I don’t belong here.”
“You are my date, you belong here.”
“I don’t really,” insisted Trixie. “The paintings on that wall alone could probably buy my house.”
“Their combined worth would equate to a low value property,” admitted Sugarcoat, “Have I been inappropriate in flaunting my wealth?”
“Showing off’s normal, but this is a little intimidating.” Seeing Sugarcoat’s expression of disappointment in herself, Trixie knew she needed to lighten the mood, “Do you get thrown out if you use the wrong fork?”
“You do not. Nor would you be for not holding out your pinkie while drinking.”
“So what would you recommend?” asked Trixie with a smile, her nerves now taking a back seat to her normal thoughts.
Sugarcoat walked her calmer date through the drinks menu and then the main menu with Trixie pointing out that a starter here would be more than she’d expect to pay for a three course meal at the kind of restaurants she would eat at. The food was alright as far as Trixie was concerned but she would have been very happy with a bacon cheeseburger at a fifth of the price. It would certainly have been more filling, these posh places didn’t believe in big portions. As she pointed this out, she promised to take Sugarcoat to a ‘proper’ restaurant next time.
As the waiter left having taken their sweet order, the two girl’s attention was drawn to a laugh and they were surprised to see Vice-Principal Luna and Dean Cadence approaching them. They had never really seen their teachers outside of school and it was additionally odd to see them dressed up. Cadence was wearing a beautiful dark pink dress with gold highlights but it was Luna who drew both their eyes. She was wearing a dangerously short, form fitting black dress with a crescent moon shaped cleavage window and giant black heels.
“Hey girls, how are you?” asked Cadence, trying very hard to sound sober.
“We’re very well, Dean Cadence,” answered Sugarcoat as Trixie just looked on in shock.
“So, so, so…” Began Luna as she leaned on the table. “What’ve you been doing since school?”
Both Trixie and Sugarcoat were struggling not to look at her cleavage that was now very prominent in their line of sight, Luna was very curvy and there was a lot to see. It also crossed Trixie’s mind that the couple seated behind her teacher might now have a good chance of seeing what she had on underneath. Before either of them could answer her question Principal Celestia appeared. She was dressed up as well in a pure white dress with gold trim at the sensible neckline and hem.
“Luna, stand up,” she hissed as her sister grabbed Cadence to pull herself up. “Good evening girls, I’m sorry for this intrusion.”
“There is nothing to apologise for Principal Celestia,” assured Sugarcoat as Trixie still just stared.
“There might be soon,” said Celestia under her breath but just loud enough to be heard.
“So what’ve you been –“ began Luna again before being interrupted by Cadence shaking her arm.
“Oh-oh-oh, we should go, we should reeeeeally go.”
“Yes we should,” agreed Celestia. “Enjoy your evening girls.”
She headed off, clearly in the hope the other two would follow her. Cadence gave Luna a push to start her walking before turning back to the table.
“I am sooo sorry for interrupting,” she whispered before backing away from the table, “Sorry, sorry, sorry.”
“I believe Dean Cadence and Vice-Principal Luna are drunk,” commented Sugarcoat turning back to her date.
“Thanks Captain Obvious,” said Trixie as she continued watching the three teachers over Sugarcoat’s shoulder. She then realised that could be taken as rude and was surprised that Sugarcoat was laughing. “I guess now we know only sober Luna speaks like she’s from ‘Ye Olden Days’. Just turn round subtly and watch Luna and Cadence,” asked Trixie.
Sugarcoat, never a master of subtly, simply turned in her seat and looked at what seemed to be Cadence and Luna struggling to keep their hands of each other as Celestia tried to usher them out. Luna then seemed to whisper something into Cadences’ ear that made her giggle as Celestia managed to herd them to the door. Before they exited, Luna and Cadence both turned and theatrically blew a kiss to their students. Celestia glanced over at them and shook her head as if acknowledging that this was embarrassing.
“Well that was interesting,” commented Trixie.
“Indeed. Did Dean Cadence and Vice-Principal Luna seem excessively friendly to you?”
“That did look like two women who are going to be screwing in the taxi.”
Sugarcoat just stared at her.
“Go Trixiiiiiie!” There was no mistaking Luna’s voice from outside.
“She seems to be encouraging us to screw as well,” noted Sugarcoat, trying to be a little flirty.
“One more date and I’ll screw you like nobody’s business.” There was a very awkward pause as both girls turned red. “That sounded better in my head,” admitted Trixie sheepishly before trying to regain her dignity, “Do you think that was a date?”
“I doubt Vice-Principal Luna would invite her sister to a date.”
“That’s true. But they could still be dating and were just out for dinner with Celestia.”
“Dean Cadence would not engage in such behaviour.”
“What? You doubt she’d date a girl? You’re doing that right now.”
Sugarcoat didn’t have a response and simply looked down at the table in shame. That was her old way of thinking coming through.
“Hey, don’t worry,” said Trixie softly as she reached across to take Sugarcoat’s hands, “We’re both trying to be better people and we’re going to slip up. Besides, it takes a lot to offend The Great and Powerful Trixie.”
The two girls, hand in hand and each adorned with a shy smile, gazed across the table into each other’s eyes. This romantic moment was then ruined by the waiter arriving with their sweets.
They’d stayed for an hour after they had finished their meal just talking. They were beginning to feel at ease in each other’s company and both were hoping the night would end the same way as their first date.
When they left the restaurant it was such a beautiful evening Trixie asked if Sugarcoat fancied a walk. They’d just wandered aimlessly around the area, hand in hand, but barley talking, just comfortable being with each other.
“When are you being picked up?” asked Trixie, breaking the silence.
“Half an hour ago.”
“Will you get in trouble?”
“I will.” Sugarcoat sounded entirely unconcerned of her impending punishment.
“You’re getting in trouble to be with me?” asked Trixie turning to face her date.
“I am and I’m glad of it. This was an excellent idea and I’m glad I didn’t miss it.”
The two were face to face as Sugarcoat placed her hands on Trixie’s hips and pulled her in close. They kissed in the golden light of twilight, lost to the world.
True to her word, Trixie invited Sugarcoat out for lunch a couple of days later and took her for what she considered a good meal. She’d had the bacon cheeseburger with fries she’d been pining for and insisted Sugarcoat get something she needed to use her hands to eat so she gets the real ‘common person’ dining experience. She opted for a chicken wrap with salad which wasn’t as ‘common’ as Trixie hoped for but near enough.
Sugarcoat had expected to be disgusted with such a cheap meal but found it to be perfectly edible, not up to her usual standard but it did make her wonder why all her normal meals cost so much. They moved onto the arcade afterwards and Sugarcoat was introduced to such classics as air hockey and pinball. There was almost no trace of the nerves that had been present on their first two dates and Trixie insisted they had evaporated in their last kiss. Sugarcoat was happy to go along with that reasoning.
After an hour at the arcade, and an unsuccessful attempt to introduce popcorn to Sugarcoat, it tastes like buttery cardboard, Trixie asked if she would like to come to her house and see her magic equipment. Sugarcoat gleefully accepted and, as they walked, both remembered that this was their third date and they were going to be near a bed. The nerves started creeping back in at that point.
Trixie’s parents were both at work so they had free reign of the house, allowing Trixie to do a demo of some her tricks. Afterwards, Sugarcoat gave her opinion on how each was done and got a couple of them right. Trixie decided her date was worth breaking the number one magicians rule for and showed her how to do a couple more.
She then took Sugarcoat to her bedroom to show off her new stage outfit. She’d asked Rarity if she could make her something cheap as she couldn’t afford anything fancy and had been astonished by Rarity’s generosity. She’d been presented with a stunning outfit of a short skirt, tailcoat and shirt using high quality, and expensive, materials and Rarity had insisted it was a gift. Sugarcoat was very interested in the shirt as Rarity had added some extra distraction to it.
“Yeah, it’s a sort of corset-shirt combo,” explained Trixie. “She thought boosting my cleavage would help with the distraction aspect of magic.”
“Does it?”
“Wanna see?” asked Trixie with a grin.
“I would.”
Trixie turned her back on Sugarcoat and took of her jacket and T-shirt, leaving herself in just her bra, causing Sugarcoat to turn away with embarrassment. She slipped her arms into the sleeves and pulled it tight to do up the hooks beneath the dummy buttons. After she was securely in, she turned to let Sugarcoat see the full effect.
Sugarcoat could only look on in awe. It looked just like a shirt but was formed and reinforced like a corset to push the wearer up and together and didn’t have any buttons above the chest so there was only a very impressive cleavage. “It does draw the eye,” she commented, unable to look away.
“Yeah it does.” Trixie cupped her highly impressive looking boobs. “I look great. I could be a D in this.”
“Are you unhappy with your current size?” asked Sugarcoat, still unable to move her eyes.
Well, if I could be a D I’d be happy,” admitted Trixie, she’d never told anyone that she felt outclassed by some of the amazing offerings at CSH.
“I feel you are perfectly proportioned already.”
Trixie felt her heart flutter, not from love, but from fear. This was their third date and if ever there was going to be a time to try and seduce her, it would be now when they were talking about her body. She couldn’t. “Hey, while you’re here I should introduce you to some video games or Ogres and Oubliettes but that would take hours to set up and play right so let’s stick with video games.”
“Very well.” Sugarcoat was very happy for the change in direction as she was worried that conversation may have led to a more intimate moment than she was ready for. “What console is that?”
“It’s a Wii U, but I’m saving for a Switch, next month hopefully. I’ll start you on Mario Kart, it’s easy to learn and it’s fun.”
“I could buy you a Switch,” suggested Sugarcoat.
“No!” said Trixie turning to face her and clearly upset at the suggestion.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t intent to offend,” apologised Sugarcoat hurriedly. “May I ask why you are offended?”
“Because, I’ve been saving for ages and I can nearly afford it, I don’t want charity.”
“You want the gratification of accomplishing your goal without assistance. I’m sorry.”
“It’s alright, and feel free to buy me random gifts, just nothing too big and fancy. A little diamond maybe?” She flashed a grin to let Sugarcoat know she was joking about the need for gifts. “Have a seat,” she said as she turned the console on and sat on the edge of her bed.
Sugarcoat sat on the bed as Trixie guided her through the character and kart selections and started them on an easy track with easy CPUs. After a couple of races, Sugarcoat had got to grips with the controls and, while she hadn’t been expecting to, she was enjoying herself. She managed to win one race of the four but correctly recognised Trixie let her. After another few races she asked if there was something else they could play. Seeing her eagerness for more, Trixie moved them onto Hyrule Warriors.
“I don’t know if you’ll like this one as much, it’s a melee fighting, hack and slash game but there is some tactics involved so it’s not all easy,” she explained as it loaded.
“So it’s a war based tactical game?”
“Basically, thought with more attacking than thinking.”
Trixie chose a battle and as the character selection screen came up Sugarcoat was surprised that more than half the characters were female and most were fully clothed. That wasn’t what she had expected from video games. Trixie then chose a character for her.
“Right, we’re both really high level on an easy battle so basically you can’t die but we’ve got weak weapons so it’ll still be a reasonably fair battle.”
“Very well.”
As they played Sugarcoat did her best but, despite using the character that Trixie had said was the most devastating in the game, she needed to be rescued by Trixie who was using the relatively weak dance battler. When they’d finished the battle, with Trixie having double her KO count, she realised how impressive Trixie had been.
“Your multitasking ability is incredible.”
“How’d you mean?”
“You were fighting your own battles while watching my screen for danger, telling me moves to use and tracking the progression across the entire battlefield while giving me history of the characters I was around.“
“That’s just gaming,” said Trixie, thinking being able to do all that was normal.
“No it isn’t. You may not be smart but it is clear you are skilled in many areas.”
There was a pause as Sugarcoat’s comment pummelled away at Trixie’s self-confidant façade. As it broke, her smile vanished and she hung her head. Seeing this, Sugarcoat realised what she had said.
“I didn’t mean it like that. I simply meant that…” she trailed off as there was nothing that could make it sound better.
“It’s true,” said Trixie without any of the enthusiasm and excitement that she had so recently been overflowing with, “I’m not smart, I don’t do well at school. All I can do is play a guitar and do card tricks.” Trixie then looked up at Sugarcoat who felt a pang of well-deserved pain at the sorrow on her face. “Why are you dating me?” she asked in despair, “you could do so much better.”
“I don’t believe I could do better and I have thought the same question regarding you.” Trixie’s despair made room for a little bit of confusion as Sugarcoat continued. “You are the most interesting person I’ve met barring those with real magic. In addition you are highly attractive and you are the first to introduce me to the many activities I have missed during my childhood.”
“You think you’re the one punching above her weight?”
“I believed so until your revelation that you too felt the lesser half of the couple. Perhaps we are of equal standing?”
“Perhaps we are,” agreed Trixie as she smiled again.
“Shall we engage in another battle?” asked Sugarcoat in the hopes it would return some normality.
“I’m game.”
Trixie brightened up considerably as she selected another battle. She still felt upset but she had always been able to put on a performance.
“Have you noticed any familiar names here?” she asked as they reached the character selection screen.
“Yes, your doves and rabbits are named after characters here.”
“Smart girl,” said Trixie trying to make Sugarcoat feel better. She needed to keep the conversation away from what just happened, she should never have let her girlfriend see that part of her.
They played through a notably harder battle with Sugarcoat holding her own a little better this time and managing to narrow the gap in KO count. She was the one to beat the boss and couldn’t explain why it felt as exciting as it did. Seeing Sugarcoat this animated, Trixie decided she had to suggest another activity.
She dropped her controller and, as she took Sugarcoat’s from her, got up and stood in front of her.
“Would you like to try something different?” she asked, running a hand up her side to her enhanced chest.
Sugarcoat nodded nervously. Trixie climbed onto the bed to kneel straddling her girlfriend’ legs as she, feeling incredibly awkward, placed her hands on Trixie’s waist. She could feel her stomach turning and it wasn’t just excitement, she was afraid. What if she did it wrong? What if she hurt her? What if Fluttershy had been messing with her when she gave her advice?
She tried to do as Fluttershy had suggested, hoping the kindest girl in the world wouldn’t lie, and ran her hands around to Sugarcoat’s back as she leaned down and kissed her. Both immediately felt immensely awkward as they tentatively met the other’s tongue and both knew this was nothing like their last kiss.
After a few seconds Sugarcoat leaned back to break it. “I don’t want sex,” she confessed. She watched as Trixie sagged and she was very worried she had just insulted her again until Trixie lifted her head up and she was clearly happy with her admission.
“Whoa, that’s a relief.”
“Indeed. It has only been five days since out first date and I believe that we would be going too quick having sex at this stage.”
“I think you're right. No, you are right, it’s way too soon. We should just let it happen when it’s right.”
“Agreed.” She then slowly began running her hand up from Trixie’s waist, over her chest, which would be intimate enough for now, and up to her neck, “Would you mind if I had another of these?” She pulled Trixie down to her and into a much more natural kiss, devoid of all the awkwardness from a moment ago.
It was the first night in a week that Rainbow Dash had spent in her own home and the first time that had happened for three weeks without Fluttershy. During the conversation that evening, her father idly mentioned that they felt she should be spending more time at her own home with her family.
“The reason I’m not here much is because you don’t like my girlfriend,” pointed out Rainbow defensively.
“That girl is not you girlfriend, she’s just a phase,” argued her mother.
Rainbow had been told that a lot and every time she put up with it but tonight she had had enough. “She. Is not. A PHASE!” Her sudden yelling took her parents by surprise but by the look on their faces she was in trouble now. I’ll show them trouble, she thought.
“Don’t shout at us young lady,” said her father sternly.
“You’re just being juvenile and obnoxious now,” added her mother. “You’re a child, you don’t know what you want and it’s definitely not going to be her.”
“I know what I want,” growled Rainbow. “I love her, I want to marry her and I want to have a family with her and I will do that no matter what YOU FUCKING THINK OF ME!”
“What makes you think you even know what love is?” asked her mother with barbs in her voice.
“I know what it is!” yelled Rainbow. “Just being near her makes life better and being away from her makes me feel cold and empty! Don’t tell me I don’t love her!”
“You don’t.”
“I do and I don’t fucking care what you think,” she growled.
“Stop swearing young lady,” demanded her mother.
“Fuck off!” Yelled Rainbow jumping up off the sofa as ‘young lady’ enraged her even more, “I’ll say what the fuck I want to you bastards! I love her and if you make me choose, it will be her without even thinking!”
Her parents could only look on dumbstruck as their daughter stormed upstairs to her bedroom, swearing all the way. After a minute of shouting at no one in particular and punching a wall a few times, Rainbow calmed down enough to know she needed to speak to Fluttershy. Where was her phone? She searched her room franticly before coming to the conclusion her parents stole it to stop her contacting the girl they hated so much. She slammed her bedroom door open before storming back downstairs incandescent with rage.
“What have you done with my phone?” She had moved past yelling and was quiet and precise with her words but every one was coated with molten rage.
“Why would we take you phone?” asked her mother, exasperated with her daughter’s behaviour.
“To stop me talking to my fiancé.” Her voice was now straining to hold back her anger.
“You’re not engaged and, while we want that, we did not take your phone.”
“Stop lying!” yelled Rainbow.
“Behave!” yelled her father in return.
There were no thoughts running through Rainbow’s head so she simply let out the only thing that was left, a pure unbridled scream of fury. She turned and walked to the front door, still screaming, wrenched it open and then slammed it shut behind her with every ounce of strength she had. She then turned and ran off into the night.
Her anger gave her strength as she ran, continually swearing at her parents under her breath. By the time she was nearing Flutteshy’s, however, the anger had begun to die away and was being replaced with thoughts about her parents abandoning her because of her relationship. As she neared her destination she had slowed to a walk, was sore and out of breath from not warming up or controlling her breathing, and was on the verge of tears as she felt her family falling away from her.
She rang the bell as she hadn’t thought about her keys as she had ran away and waited until Fluttershy’s mother had answered the door who, seeing the state of the girl she called her daughter-in-law, immediately hugged her. Rainbow broke down in tears and the noise of her distress brought Fluttershy to the door wrapped in a dressing gown.
“What’s happened?” she asked tentatively.
Rainbow tried to explain but all that came out was a wail of sorrow.
“Oh Rainbow…” began Fluttershy with a crack in her voice, Rainbow almost never cried and seeing her like this was too much for Fluttershy. With tears running down her face, she wrapped her arms around her fiancé and tried to comfort her.
When they had regained their composure the three went inside and Rainbow explained what had happened. Fluttershy had tried to stay strong but a few tears had escaped her.
“You need to apologise,” she said after Rainbow finished.
“I know.” The sorrow in her voice was unmistakable and she clearly regretted what she had said and done.
“It’s getting late and you’d be best doing that with a clear head,” said Fluttershy’s father. “I’ll take you across on my way to work tomorrow.”
At that point Fluttershy’s mother silently left the room and called Rainbow’s mother to let her know her daughter was safe. She had received a call saying there had been an argument and Rainbow was on her way but, now knowing what the argument had been, she had a few choice words for her as well.
The next morning, Fluttershy’s father had driven Rainbow home and, as she knocked on the door, with Fluttershy standing a step behind her, she was afraid of what her parent s might say. She was surprised that as soon as the door was open both her parents were hugging her and apologising. Her mother had then reached out and pulled Fluttershy into the hug as well.
It had been after Rainbow had ran away the night before that her parents, knowing where she was going and that she would be safe, had talked about what had been said. They knew their daughter wasn’t the broody type and to hear her adamantly stating she was going to marry and have children with Fluttershy seemed proof enough that she wasn’t a confused teenager in a phase. They had agreed that they needed to do everything they could to support her and her choice.
With last night forgiven by both sides, the four had spent the day together with Fluttershy now accepted as part of the family.
Now the emotional drama was concluded, Rainbow still couldn’t find her phone and now believed her parents hadn’t stolen it. Fluttershy had tried calling it but couldn’t get through which led Rainbow to conclude she must have left it at the gym as there’s almost no signal there. Phones were discouraged when using the equipment to, among other things, stop people having accidents while texting on the treadmills. She’d seen that happen and there are few things as funny as someone being fired upside down off the back of a treadmill.
It was just before lunch when Rainbow borrowed Fluttershy’s phone and nearly dropped it in shock as she opened the internet browser. She was staring at two naked cartoon women, suspended in the air by some purple mass and both were being triple penetrated by what appeared to be tentacles.
She calmly left the room so as not arouse Fluttershy’s attention before pressing resume on the video, after noting the time it was stopped at so she could put it back. She watched it for a couple of minutes before skipping about to see if that was all there was in the twenty minute video. There seemed to be a few minutes of plot but it was pretty much just tentacles.
Rainbow was the kind of person who would look for dirt in someone’s internet history to poke fun at them if she could, never maliciously or publicly but just to see them squirm a little. She was a firm believer that everybody watched porn and was curious what each of her friends liked. She’d found out Rarity watched beautiful lesbians who were often in varying types of lingerie and had spent time making a slideshow featuring very provocative photos of Sunset set to her own orgasmic moaning. She’d stopped looking when she discovered that, finding homemade stuff was too big an invasion of privacy. Applejack only had videos that were clearly her inspiration for her abuse of Rarity. Pinkie loved anything featuring big cocks, often more than one at a time. Sunset and Twilight had dented her theory a bit as she had never been able to find any evidence of them being interested in anything but maybe geniuses just hid it better.
Until now, Fluttershy had always had special privileges when it came to that kind of invasion of privacy, even during Sunset Shimmer’s reign she would never have done that to Fluttershy. Now, however, she was too curious. Knowing she shouldn’t, she looked through her fiancé’s history and found more videos on the same site and was intrigued and a little weirded out by Fluttershy’s preference in porn. She knew she watched it and masturbated regularly, she hid it well but there was an unmistakable sex smell about her afterwards that Rainbow could never mistake. She’d just assumed it would be fairly tame stuff she watched, not the tentacles, futas and borderline rape that she found.
So this is what she likes, thought Rainbow. So what can I do with it?
A couple of days later Rainbow Dash had assembled everything she needed to give her fiancé one of the most unique nights of her life. She had borrowed some rope from Applejack, declining to say why she wanted it, and set it up in the attic. Their new strap-on had arrived the day before and it was in position for its first use. It was blue, eight inches long, one and half in diameter and perfect.
Rainbow had approached her future in-laws and asked if they could go out for a couple of hours today and, with an understanding nod, they had agreed. Rainbow still found it a little odd that she could ask for time alone with their daughter to fuck her senseless but it saved having to be quiet. It was mid afternoon when they said they were going to visit a friend and left Rainbow and Fluttershy alone.
The door was barely closed before Rainbow had pushed Fluttershy against the wall and was fingering her as her tongue invaded her astonished partner’s mouth. Not that Fluttershy was complaining, she hadn’t had a chance to masturbate today and was over the moon that Rainbow was up for it.
“Someone needs it,” she gasped as the parted.
“I want to hear you scream,” growled Rainbow in Fluttershy ear, “but I’ve a surprise for you first.” She stepped back and held out her hand to Fluttershy.
Fluttershy eagerly took her hand and followed her upstairs, trying to stay calm at the anticipation of a sexy surprise. She was a little perplexed as Rainbow stopped underneath the hatch to the attic and pulled down the hatch and the steps. She gave Fluttershy a grin as she turned and climbed up. A little concerned now, Fluttershy followed, finding Rainbow standing in front of four thick ropes with nooses hanging from the joists.
“Right, I need to apologise first,” began Rainbow, “you know how I borrowed your phone a few days ago? Well I might have seen what kind of videos you like.” Fluttershy seemed to shrink by a few inches and turn a prominent red at this news. “I’m not judging, it’s not bad liking what you like but it got me thinking about what can I do to let you experience this.”
Fluttershy, still blushing but now standing up straight, noticed their new strap-on sitting on a box and realised Rainbow’s plan. “You’re going to be a futa and tie me up with rope tentacles?”
“You like?” asked Rainbow as she started to strip.
“I love,” said Fluttershy as she stepped forward to cup Rainbow’s now exposed chest and kiss her. ”I thought you would think I was a freak for liking these things.”
“It was kinda weird. I thought you’d just watch two girls who don’t do anything more extreme than oral,” explained Rainbow before another thought struck her, “and I have already agreed to go with you to another dimension and be turned into a guy to get you pregnant so really this isn’t that weird.”
Fluttershy’s eyes lit up at the thought of Rainbow being a real futa, ”Now I can’t wait, I want your cock in me now.”
“I can only give you a fake one in this dimension but first you need to pony up.”
Fluttershy immediately stopped holding back her lust induced transformation and with a flash, her wing, ears and pony tail came into being. “Ready,” she said eagerly.
Rainbow grabbed a wing as she planted a deep, warm kiss on her lips causing Fluttershy’s knees to weaken and grab her for support. After a few seconds of quivering pleasure, Rainbow let go and Fluttershy came back down to non-magical levels of horny. “I need to you fly up in the middle of the ropes.”
As Fluttershy flittered around her and into position, Rainbow grabbed the ropes that would be for her ankles and slipped them on before tightening them up. Fluttershy was already giggling with excitement as her lower half was secured and dipped a couple of fingers into her rapidly moistening pussy. Her ankles done, Rainbow tossed the nooses up to her to secure her wrists.
“Once you’re in, stop flapping and I’ll help lower you down 'till you’re hanging.”
With her wrists secured, she let herself drop down as Rainbow caught her by the waist and lowered her gently, letting the leg ropes take some of her weight before lowering her further until she was fully suspended. The ropes were spaced so that her arms and legs were held out to her sides by about forty five degrees and a little distance longitudinally as well. Rainbow had measured everything out and as she stood between Fluttershy’s legs, her dripping pussy was at just the right height to be fucked.
“This is gonna be awesome,” said Rainbow as she mimed fucking her tentacle bound slut.
As Rainbow turned to attach her own equipment, Fluttershy relaxed and let her head fall down and noticed and image of herself looking back at her. “Rainbow, why is my phone recording this?”
“It’s not recording. Since you like showing off your body I thought we’d do this on the internet, we’re on a ‘cam site.” There was the tiniest of whimpers as Rainbow sensed Fluttershy seizing up, “Joking, Shy, I’m just joking,” she added quickly.
“Oh thank goodness,” sighed Fluttershy as she relaxed again.
“They are recording though, my phone’s getting a side view,” she said pointing to it as she turned, satisfied with her new eight inch appendage. “Is that OK?”
“That’s OK,” confirmed Fluttershy as Rainbow walked round to her hanging head. She looked up the length of the cock that was right in front of her mouth, up past the abs she was obsessed by, past the small, perky breasts and up to the grin on Rainbow’s face.
“You want me to fuck your mouth pussy?” asked Rainbow. It was something she’d seen in the subtitles in some of the videos she watched and now she said it out loud it sounded even more ridiculous. Presumably it didn’t sound as odd in Japanese. There was also a lot of reference to rape during consensual sex in those things and that was something that she refused to say to the love of her life.
“We should maybe just use normal words,” suggested Fluttershy.
“You want to suck it?” asked Rainbow, relieved that Fluttershy agreed with how odd that was.
In response Fluttershy opened her mouth and jerked her head forward to take Rainbow’s cock into her mouth, running her tongue over the head as she rocked back and forth. Rainbow stood still and watched as Fluttershy seemed to be trying to suck the cock right off the harness. As her captive got more and more vigorous, she reached down and grabbed Fluttershy by the back of her head and began actively fucking her hard and fast so she was slamming herself against the back of Fluttershy’s throat. This was accompanied by sounds of utter delight from Fluttershy and a wet, gurgling sound each time she hit her target. When she eventually pulled back, Fluttershy had drool running from her mouth down her cheeks and clearly wanted more.
“I want to deepthroat you,” gasped Fluttershy.
“Can you do that?”
“I don’t know but I want to try.”
Rainbow lifted Fluttershy’s head to give, what she assumed would be, a straight line into her to make it easier before slipping her blue head into Fluttershy’s waiting mouth and in until she met resistance. “So I guess you just swallow as I push in?”
“Mmm mmm,”
“On three. One, two, three.” As Rainbow pushed in Fluttershy swallowed and Rainbow did get a couple of inches in for a fraction of a second before Fluttershy began retching, at which point she swiftly pulled out. “You OK?”
“I’m fine, try again,” she said as she opened her mouth.
Rainbow, a little uncertain, repeated the process and again Fluttershy was retching in moments.
“Again,” demanded Fluttershy.
Once more, Fluttershy was retching in moments.
“I don’t think you can deepthroat,” said Rainbow dryly.
“I want to, please, once more.”
“Sweetheart,” began Rainbow tenderly as she squatted down to be at eye level with her suspended fiancé, “you don’t have to do this and I don’t want to risk hurting you.”
“Maybe I could ask Rarity for lessons?”
“That’d be safer,” said Rainbow as she leaned in for an upside-down kiss. As the kiss continued, she reached out and grabbed one of Fluttershy’s hanging wings causing her to jump in her ropes.
Fluttershy’s head dropped as the magical pleasure shot through her and she was greeted with the sight of Rainbow’s magnificent abs and an eight inch blue cock hanging down between her legs. “Fuck me,” she gasped.
Rainbow gave an evil chuckle as she let go of the wing and stood up. “Remember, I want to hear you scream.”
She walked around her captive, stroking her arm then smacking her gently on the chest causing an exited yelp. She stopped and leaned down to kiss the erect nipple before nipping it between her teeth as reaching over to pinch the other. As she stood up, she pulled the two little pebbles causing a long, pained moan from Fluttershy.
“Please fuck me,” she begged as she squirmed in her ropes. The attention to the girls was too much and the need for something between her legs was driving her mad.
“If you insist,” said Rainbow giving the nipple between her fingers a twist before taking up her position. There was a small wet patch on the floor indicating just how badly Fluttershy wanted this. Tough. Instead, she knelt down and ran her tongue up Fluttershy soaking slit but stopped just short of her clit. She knew that denying her the attention she needed would only make the ending so much better.
“No,” breathed Fluttershy, “in me.”
Rainbow ran her tongue along the source of the wonderful taste once more before standing up and pressing her fake cock against Fluttershy’s lips. With one hand holding Fluttershy still on her ropes, the other guided the head into her aching cunt. There was a deep, ragged intake of breath from Fluttershy as she tensed in her ropes at the invasion inside her. As Rainbow slid the last inch inside her, the harness touched her clit and with a gasp all the tension in her body left and she hung limp in the ropes.
Rainbow ran her hands up Fluttershy’s stomach and up to her chest to give a little more stimulation, grabbing the most beautiful parts of an astonishingly beautiful girl. As she squeezed hard, Fluttershy tensed in her ropes again before letting out a near orgasmic sigh, she was close already.
Rainbow slid her hands back down to Fluttershy’s waist, sliding her now glistening cock out about half way before slowly slipping it in again to another pleasured sigh. She slid almost the full length out before slamming it back into the dripping cunt that needed it so badly. Fluttershy jerked up in her ropes and yelped at the sensation as Rainbow began pounding her relentlessly, her entire body was quivering and she couldn’t stop herself from yelping as she was being ruined.
As Fluttershy was clearly on the verge of orgasm, Rainbow felt a sudden draught by her feet and lent over a little to see Fluttershy wings hanging rigidly beneath her and vibrating so they seemed to be a little blurry. It may just be a side effect of her body’s quivering, but Rainbow took it as a sign of just how turned on she was. “Your phone’s not recording, that’s a video chat with Rarity and Sunset. Tell them you love being fucked like a cartoon slut.”
Fluttershy, using the last portion of her mental energy, looked straight at her phone, “I love being fucked like a cartoon slut.”
“You bad girl,” said Rainbow with joking disapproval.
“I’m a dirty bitch,” said Fluttershy to her phone.
That had been unexpected so Rainbow decided it was time to make her cum and, keeping an eye on what her wings would do, pressed a finger firmly to her fiancés clit as she changed her strokes to be slower but just as violent.
Fluttershy let out a scream of delight as she descended in to the depth of pleasure, her body jerking with each thrust and causing her lolling head to swing back and forth. It wasn’t long until the fire flowing throughout her body was too much to handle and simply hung in her ropes, silent and cumming.
The sheer amount of cum was causing a slurping sound Rainbow had never heard before with each thrust and there was now a small pool beneath them. As Fluttershy went silent she leaned over her body, letting the swinging of the ropes to the thrusting for her, and began to kiss her chest. She didn’t know if Fluttershy was still cumming or not, but she was very happy to keep fucking her until she knew.
After a few minutes of silence, Fluttershy came back to earth. “That was amazing,” she whispered.
“Did I put you into a sex coma?”
“I think you did,”
Rainbow slipped the cock out and knelt down to clean up Fluttershy soaking pussy. There were a few little moans as she did so but it was clear Fluttershy was exhausted so Rainbow didn’t spend too much time there.
“I can’t believe how much you came,” she said as she stood up and walked round to her head, kneeling down to kiss her, “you and the floor are soaked.”
“This was so fun,” said Fluttershy with a little blush at admitting she liked her tentacle and futa experience.
Rainbow turned around to look at Fluttershy’s phone, “Did you enjoy the show?”
With a terrified squeak, Fluttershy suddenly remembered that her friends had just seen everything she had done. “Please turn it off,” she asked Rainbow urgently and was relieved when she immediately did so and set it face down to ensure it couldn’t see her anymore. “Please get me down.”
Rainbow could hear the urgency and knew this wasn’t something she should play with so immediately went to Fluttershy’s legs before realising she hadn’t thought about how to get her down, she wouldn’t be able to fly with her wings below her. “Em, if you... if you hook your knees over my shoulders, I can get your feet out.”
After a little awkwardness and Fluttershy getting a little upset, they managed to free her feet and Rainbow lowered her to the ground letting Fluttershy undo her wrists. As soon as she was free she flung her arms around Rainbow and held on tight, the soaking wet strap-on pressing into her. “Why did I say those things?” she asked, clearly upset that had she done so.
“Your phone was just recording, it wasn’t a video chat,” admitted Rainbow.
Fluttershy leaned back to look up at Rainbow and no one would be in any doubt that she mad at her. “Why would you tell me it was,” she demanded.
“Because I love you and I’m worried about the exhibitionist side you’re getting.”
“I don’t have...” began Fluttershy before she realised that Rainbow was right. She realised that often when she was horny she did think it would be fun if someone was watching her.
“I don’t want you showing off to other people,” said Rainbow seriously before realising Fluttershy was feeling bad about wanting to be watched. “I don’t know if the nudism is a part of it or not but I’ve started fantasising about you wearing floor length dresses with high necklines ‘cos I’m desensitised to how hot you are naked.”
Fluttershy snapped out of her self-reflection with a little laugh. “You still fantasise about me? I thought you were getting bored with sex.”
“I will always fantasise about you,” assured Rainbow, “I just miss the challenge of getting you undressed.”
“Since when did you ever have to try to get me undressed?”
“Alright, never, but it’s still a symbolic victory when I got to take your top off and you know I like winning.”
“Is that why we don’t have sex as much now?”
“Kind of, I had to try so hard not to jump when you started this and I got too good at it. I also kinda felt like we were turning sex into a normal thing rather than something special, I mean we were basically having a quickie every night rather than proper hot sex.”
“I suppose that’s true,” conceded Fluttershy. Now she thought about it, Rainbow was right. Their sex life had been getting regular and mundane before it had trailed off. She’d also never considered that her nudity could be the reason for it and, now she knew what she had been doing wrong, she was looking forward to it picking up again. She leaned in and kissed her as her hands slid down to Rainbow’s tight ass, “How about I put on a long dress and some sexy underwear?”
Rainbow grinned, “And I’ll try and get you out of it tonight.” Fluttershy leaned in to kiss her again but Rainbow interrupted her, “We should tidy things up. I don’t want your parents thinking we have a sex dungeon.”
Fluttershy pouted to show her displeasure but she knew she was right, also that she was spent and wouldn’t be able to give Rainbow the attention she wanted to. “Alright. Your cock’s dripping my cum down my legs.”
“I’ll start there,” declared Rainbow, dropping down and running her tongue up the glistening streak a few time to ensure she got every drop. “All clean,” she said as she bounced back up.
Fluttershy unbuckled the harness from her fiancé and slipped the blue cock off her. “This was fun though, I’m glad we got one.”
“You’re doing me with it next time,” said Rainbow as she grabbed the chair she had used to put the ropes up.
“Definitely,” agreed Fluttershy as she picked up the two phones, stopping the recording on Rainbow’s.
“Feel free to watch me fucking you next time you’re fingering yourself.”
“You... you know about that?”
“Shy, I can smell the sex on you.”
“Really?”
“Yep, I could pick you out of a crown by your scent.”
“But if I start wearing clothes again we’ll have more sex and we’ll both smell of it,” said Fluttershy with a lustful smile. She was really excited about her sex life picking up again.
Rainbow had all the ropes down now and Fluttershy had used an old cover usually used when painting to mop up her cum from the floor. It looked like a normal attic again rather than a hentai sex room.
“Do you want to watch the videos?” asked Fluttershy.
Rainbow grinned, “why do you think I recorded it?”
With an armful of rope, Rainbow headed for the steps so Fluttershy picked up both phones and began licking her cum off the dildo so it was ready for its next use in a few minutes time. They hid the ropes beneath their bed then watched the recordings, rather inevitably, one thing leading to another...
Sunset was exhausted. They were short staffed at work because a couple of people were on holiday, a few were sick and one had just started maternity leave which meant everyone else was doing extra shifts to cover them. This was her third twelve hour day in a row and she had another one tomorrow. Her legs and shoulders were sore and all she could think about was getting home and lying down. It was a little after nine in the evening when she opened the door and could only feel relief that her day was over.
“Perfect timing, I’ve just finished drawing you a bath,” came Rarity’s voice from the foot of the stairs.
Sunset turned as Rarity covered the short distance and pecked her on the cheek as she slipped her jacket off. “That sounds nice,” said Sunset sleepily.
“I thought it would be just what you needed,” said Rarity holding out her hand, “come.”
“I’ll need more than holding you hand,” said Sunset as she took it.
“Good to know you’re not too tired for innuendos.”
Rarity guided Sunset upstairs to the bathroom, supporting her a little on the stairs. As they approached, Sunset could smell lavender in the air and as they entered she found the room bathed in soft, warm light from a dozen candles set around the bath.
“You seemed to be tired this morning so I thought I’d set up a lovely relaxing evening for you,” said Rarity as she began undressing Sunset. “I’ve bribed our family to stay out tonight so we’ve got the house to ourselves for a little bit.”
As Rarity folded her clothes neatly, Sunset dipped a finger into the deep bath to test the temperature, it was just the perfect level of warmth. As she slipped in slowly she let out a sigh as the warm water immediately began soothing her sore muscles.
“Do you need anything else?” asked Rarity.
“Would you like to join me?” She was all Sunset would ever need.
“You know I can’t refuse that offer,” said Rarity as she pulled her sweater off revealing there was nothing underneath and it then became clear the same was true of her skirt. She then grabbed a scrunchy to tie her hair up.
Sunset was leaning forward massaging her calves as Rarity slipped in behind her, brushing Sunset’s hair to the side to kiss her neck before wrapping her arms around her waist. As Rarity continued kissing Sunset’s neck her girlfriend sagged in her arms, her head falling away to give Rarity better access.
“I feel better already,” sighed Sunset.
In response, Rarity began kissing along her shoulder as she slowly slid her hands up Sunset’s back until they reached her shoulders where she began rubbing and gently kneading. She didn’t really know what she was doing but as Sunset’s head dropped it was clear it felt good. She spent a few minutes massaging Sunset’s shoulders until she realised that her she'd fallen asleep. There was no reason to wake her so she leaned back, pulling her sleeping girlfriend with her so that Sunset’s head was nestled between her breasts. She lay in silence enjoying the warmth of the both the water and her exhausted lover against her, her eyes falling closed as well.
Her eyes snapped back open with the feeling that more time had passed than she thought and judging by the candles she must have fallen asleep or zoned out for about ten minutes. Her arms were draped around Sunset’s shoulders who was now using her left breast as a pillow. Something felt odd and as she focused on it she moved a hand to Sunset’s heart and realised it was beating perfectly in time with her own. She lay for a while listing to their combined heartbeats and caught herself as she was on the verge of falling asleep again. Knowing that they shouldn’t spend all night in the water, pruney is not a good look on anyone, Rarity gently shook Sunset to try and rouse her
Sunset sat bolt upright causing a wave that almost swept several candles into the bath. “What, I’m...” She felt Rarity’s hands gently garb her shoulders and she remembered what was happening. “Was I asleep?”
“You were, Darling,” said Rarity softly as pulled Sunset back a little to kiss her neck. “I just wanted to get out to make you some dinner. I know you won’t have eaten much today.”
Sunset reached up and placed a hand on top of Rarity’s, “I could do with something.”
“I’ll make you something nice. Do you want me to bring it up here?”
“No, I’ll come down,” said Sunset as she reached for the soap, “give me ten minutes.”
Rarity pulled herself up out of the bath and kissed Sunset on the top of the head as she stepped out. “I’ll make something light as you’ll be in bed shortly, maybe a salad,” she said as she grabbed a towel and made a little bit of a show of drying herself for Sunset before heading downstairs stark naked.
In the kitchen, Rarity laid out what she would need but only started preparing when she heard the hairdryer from upstairs. Dinner was ready and she was lighting the candles on the table when Sunset appeared in her pyjamas. “Are you feeling better?” she asked.
“Much. That was just what I needed, thank you,” said Sunset as she sat at the table, only noticing now that Rarity was still naked.
“No need for thanks my Dear,” said Rarity as sat opposite.
“Yes there is, after you all saved me from myself I nearly lost myself again a few weeks later and it was you alone who saved me then. You’ve always been the one to keep me safe from Her and I don’t think I could manage without you.”
Rarity wasn’t sure where this was coming from, or what the second time she saved her was, but she put it down to Sunset being tired and reached across to take her hand, “I’ll always be here for you.”
“Thank you,” said Sunset with a tired smile.
“Now eat your dinner before you fall asleep.” She’d noticed Sunset’s head nodding a little as she was taking and it was clear she wouldn’t be able to stay awake much longer.
Sunset gave a quiet laugh. “Yes mother.”
As Sunset ate, Rarity watched as she almost nodded off mid chew at one point. She’d only managed half of her plate but that was clearly enough. “Do you want to head up to bed?”
“No, I can stay up with you for a little while.”
“Alright, you head through to the living room and I’ll tidy up here.”
Rarity cleared away the leftovers and rinsed the plates before heading through to the living where she found Sunset was lying along the length of the sofa, sound asleep. She decided she should put some clothes on before their family returned and went upstairs to put on her nightdress before returning to her sleeping beauty.
“Sunset,” she said softly as she shook her shoulder.
“I’m up,” said Sunset as she tried to sit up.
“Are you sure you wouldn’t rather go to bed?”
“No, I can stay up with you,” said Sunset determined to spend some of this romantic night awake.
“Alright then,” said Rarity knowing she couldn’t. She sat where Sunset’s head had been and then pulled her unresisting girlfriend down to use her lap as a pillow. “There, you just rest and we’ll spend some time together.”
“Mm hmm,” mumbled Sunset as she nuzzled Rarity’s leg a little to get comfy.
Rarity stroked Sunset’s hair as she drifted off to sleep. “Hush now, quiet now –“
“I’m not a child,” interrupted Sunset.
“Regardless I’m going to sing you a lullaby.”
Sunset could only accept it was inevitable as Rarity sang her the whole lullaby even though she was asleep after the first verse.
It was half an hour later when she heard her parents and Sweetie Belle arrived home and she waited for her mother to nervously peer into the living room to ensure nothing inappropriate for Sweetie Belle was happening. She signalled them to come in and keep quiet and they crept in to find Sunset still sound asleep in Rarity’s lap but with the addition of a braid in her hair consisting of two red strands and one blonde.
“She’s been asleep for half an hour,” whispered Rarity.
“Oh the poor dear,” said her mother. “We should get her up to bed.”
“I’ve got her,” said her father. He knew he could still lift Rarity, generally to embarrass her in public, so he’d be able to carry his newest daughter to bed. With a little help from Rarity he got her up in a bridal carry and turned for the stairs.
Sunset felt herself moving but it was a while before she was able to open her eyes and found she was now being carried. “Dad?”
“Shh, go back to sleep.”
She cuddled into him and did as she was asked. Rarity turned to see that her mother was clearly excited by Sunset’s use of ‘dad’, she was too tired to have made a conscious choice of words and she was thrilled that Sunset felt she was part of the family.
Rarity followed her father upstairs and got ahead of him to pull back the covers so he could just drop sunset directly into her bed. She then arranged her so she would be more comfortable before tucking her in and giving her a kiss on the forehead.
As they closed the door and headed back downstairs her father turned to her, “You’re a real cute couple.”
“You say that as if I don’t know,” replied Rarity with a chuckle causing her father to laugh.
“Is she going to be our daughter in law?”
Rarity paused, if Sunset had been there she would have told him that was inappropriate to ask but now she felt she should give him an honest answer. “Not legally as she doesn’t exist here but in spirit I think that might happen.”
“Well you couldn’t do better.”
As they entered the living room they found Sweetie Belle sitting proudly on the sofa. “I get to stay up late,” she said proudly.
“You’re getting to be a big girl Sweetie Belle, it’s time you show us you can handle it,” said her father.
“Da-ad I’m not a child,” moaned Sweetie.
“Talking like that you are,” pointed out Rarity as she sat next to her with her little sister immediately mimicking her posture. Rarity crossed her legs to see if she’d follow. She did so she crossed them the other way and Sweetie copied her again. “You’re adorable,” she said as she put an arm round her.
The four of them stayed up for another hour and Sweetie Belle did herself proud by staying awake, though only barely. When they headed to bed, Sunset was still sound asleep exactly as she had been left so Rarity kissed her forehead again before getting into bed and staying on her own side to ensure Sunset got all the sleep she needed.
Rarity woke up to the light of dawn and feeling phenomenally hot with her body twitching and quivering. For a moment she thought she was ill but then an external source of warmth ran down her slit and provided an alternate explanation.
“It’s been a while since you woke me up like this,” said Rarity softly as her back arched by itself.
Sunset stayed silent and ran her tongue back up, pushing in between the soaking walls and flicking her clit causing a shudder to run through Rarity’s body and a long groan of lust.
“How long have you been down there?” asked Rarity when the flame of desire faded enough to allow her to talk.
Again there was no response but for a rapid flicking of Sunset’s tongue against her swollen clit causing Rarity to squeal and her hands to run across her own chest, unbidden. Knowing she was close, Sunset kept up the rapid torment of her clit and Rarity’s breathing became sharper as her hips began violently rocking against her tongue.
As she left her lover’s clit momentarily to run down between her sodden lips there was a pained gasp from Rarity and some noises that may have been begging for her to return. As she again flicked Rarity’s clit, there was a shuddering groan as Rarity’s hips rose from the mattress demanding everything Sunset could give as she came. After half a minute, Rarity’s hips collapsed back to the mattress as she groaned at the displeasure of her orgasm ending.
Rarity lay there seeing spots due such strenuous activity so soon after waking as she felt Sunset moving up her body before a red and blonde mane appeared above her. Sunset’s tongue, glistening with cum, was extended and Rarity lifted herself off the bed, entwining her own with Sunset’s to clean up her juices before closing her lips around it and sucking off everything she could. Only then did she move on to Sunset’s lips and kiss her good morning.
“I was kinda hoping I was going to make you cum in your sleep,” said Sunset as they parted.
“How long were you down there? I was barely awake before I you finished me.”
“A few minutes, turns out you can still get very wet in your sleep.”
“It does explain the threesome I was having with you and Daydream.” Rarity enjoyed the look of intrigue on Sunset’s face. “If we ever go to Equestria, would you want a threesome with the other me?”
“It’s certainly a lovely image but I don’t know which way she goes.”
“Pity,” said Rarity truthfully, she’d had thoughts about that too. “So what do I owe this wonderful wake up call to?”
Sunset gave an embarrassed smile, “It’s an apology for falling asleep last night. Twice. You set up a wonderful romantic evening and I couldn’t even stay awake.”
“Oh angel, I never expected last night to end like this. That was just something nice to do for my tired girlfriend. May I say you seem the better for it.”
“It was nice, I particularly loved our bath. You’re a surprisingly comfy pillow.” Sunset slipped beneath the covers again and nestled down onto Rarity’s chest. Rarity’s response was to stroke her hair.
“You’re welcome to use me as furniture anytime you need. When you were asleep on me I noticed our hearts were beating in perfect sync, I read that’s supposedly something that happens to couples in love.”
“Haven’t we already established that?” asked Sunset returning to the light.
“Yes, but now science agrees with us. I know how much you like science.”
“Yeah, I’m glad I don’t have to have a fight with science because it disagreed about us,” said Sunset facetiously.
At that point their alarm went off and Rarity made to get out of bed but Sunset remained stationary, pinning her down.
“We’ve both got work today so shouldn’t we both be getting ready?” asked Rarity.
Sunset kissed on her the lips and lingered for a few seconds. “Can’t we spare a little time?”
Rarity was going to object but Sunset then dived for her neck and showered it in kisses, each one giving Rarity a spark until she couldn’t refuse. “I’ll give you one minute,” she said as she closed her eyes and let herself enjoy Sunset’s lips as they pecked their way back up to hers.
Three minutes later, Rarity again tried to get out of bed but Sunset was still keen in keeping her there. “Sunset, Darling, we need to get up.”
“Sorry,” said Sunset sat up straddling Rarity, “I just wanted to make you feel special after last night.”
“Come to think of it, I am very insulted you fell asleep,” scolded Rarity dramatically, realising Sunset still felt the need to apologise for sleeping, “and the only way you can make it up to me is by waking me up with sex all week.”
“That sounds fair,” said Sunset as she grinned, already thinking of what she could do each morning.
As requested, Sunset woke her girlfriend up with sex every morning for the next week. To keep things interesting, she brought some toys to bed with her and each day Rarity awoke to something different. There were combinations of anal fingering, vibrators and, of course, oral fun but Rarity's favourite had been waking to see Sunset straddling her, naked, and riding their doubled ended dildo. She had been mesmerised by the rise and fall of her flaming mane and the captivating bounce of her chest which resulted in that wake-up call ended up as a morning of wild sex which only stopped when both were too exhausted to carry on.
From her observations of her new group of friends, Twilight had discovered that spontaneity was a key part of friendship and, to that end, she had spontaneously invited her friends over for a movie marathon. She’d considered a few events and had gone for the movie idea because her living room has a projector and a good quality sound system that her friends didn’t have in their homes. The fact there were now multiple iterations of detailed checklists littering her desk betrayed that this wasn’t as spontaneous as she had originally planned. She’d been through everything she would need, including movie reviews, attempts to optimise the types of snacks and seating arrangements, until she felt she had found a suitable combination. She’d even made a list of possible conversation topics.
She had also made certain that the day she spontaneously invited them round would also be a day when everyone was free, after all, you can’t call a group get-together a success if the entire group isn’t there. Through subtle probing she had found a day when everyone was free, though the truth of it was her probing had been very unsubtle and everyone had simply kept that day free for her.
During her probing of Flutterdash, Fluttershy had suggested they should invite Trixie and Sugarcoat next time the group did something and Twilight had gone back to checklists and spent time rearranging everything to account for an additional couple. With version nine of her master checklist now satisfactory, she was confidant she could succeed with her first hosted event.
When the day came, her confidence was still holding firm and she knew she had a foolproof plan. She had a series of films planned and laid out to encompass all tastes, she was even prepared for others to suggest playing them out of order and had allowed for that on her list. She had spent a while estimating the volume of food and drink required, taking into account Pinkie Pie, and had added on a twenty percent safety factor. There was a good selection of fruit juices, fizzy beverages and a wide range of food to ensure everyone would be satisfied. She'd then devised a suitable layout to ensure an even distribution of food types across the coffee table.
As her friends arrived, they marvelled at the size of her house and then again at the setup in the living room. Only Sugarcoat was unaffected but that was because her house was bigger and featured a dedicated cinema room. Unfortunately, her friends didn’t seem to consider that she had devised a seating plan and had just taken positions randomly around the room. Twilight had to take a few deep breaths to calm herself down before she could accept that it didn’t really matter if they followed her seating arrangement.
It had been half an hour after the last arrival and they hadn’t even got to the first film yet as everyone was catching up on every bit of news from everyone else. A notable exception to the conversation was Sugarcoat, who was feeling somewhat nervous being around people she barely knew and anytime she had spoken she had reverted back to her sharp, often insensitive, remarks. It seemed the language filter that Trixie had helped her acquire was being side-lined by her nerves. She was relieved to see the others seemed to understand this and, as Trixie took her hand when it was clear she was struggling, she had managed to calm down.
Pinkie, who hadn’t sat down since she arrived, was currently draped over the back of one sofa between Trixie and Applejack and was staring at Rainbow, Fluttershy, Rarity and Sunset on the other sofa, completely oblivious to the ongoing conversation. “Are you lesbians?” she asked cutting off all other topics of conversation as the group turned to stare at her.
“What kind of idiotic question is that?” asked Applejack.
“Actually, it’s a pretty good one,” said Twilight turning to face the four in question. “You four have only dated women and we don’t know if your attraction is exclusive to that gender.”
“So are you lesbians?” asked Pinkie again.
“I am,” said Rainbow, “but I’m a rare kind called a Fluttersexual.”
“And could you ever see yourself dating a male?” asked Twilight as if this was part a study.
“Not a chance, I’d miss these,” she answered before grabbing one of Fluttershy’s breasts and was immediately batted away to the sound of stifled laughter from Applejack and Trixie.
“And you Fluttershy?” asked Twilight moving along the line to the next subject.
“Um–“ began Fluttershy before she was cut off.
“Of course she is, no way she’d go for a guy after me,” boasted Rainbow. “And besides, you already have a crush on another girl or two, so it’s a pretty clear pattern.”
“You do?” asked Applejack, “Who?”
Next to her on the sofa, Rarity meekly held her hand up.
“Go on Rarity,” said Twilight.
“Oh, I wasn’t asking permission to talk, I was admitting it’s me.”
“No way!” exclaimed Trixie, she thought both those couple were the personification of monogamy.
“They kissed once,” added Sunset nonchalantly.
“They looked totally hot together too,” added Rainbow matching Sunset’s tone, “You know, it’d be pretty hot to see again.”
“I wouldn’t mind seeing that,” said Sunset as Rarity turned to stare incredulously at her.
That was all Rainbow needed to hear. “Suck face, suck face, suck face,” she chanted.
“Rainbow Dash, how can you say that,” scolded Sunset before breaking out into a grin, “That’s too crude. Make out, make out, make out,” she chanted as Rainbow and Pinkie joined in.
With two participating, Sunset glared at the staring, silent observes who couldn’t believe what was happening. As a domineering bitch, it had been important for her to be able to order people to do things without having to speak to them and she had developed a very thorough set of glares. She still had access to her old self’s repertoire and the one she was currently wearing said ‘do it, there’s a reason’. The others, hesitantly at first, joined in the chant.
With the entire group egging them on, Fluttershy and Rarity, now both visibly red in the face, turned to each other and both knew the other felt as awkward as they did. With a small prompt in the form a push to the back, Rarity leaned in and pecked Fluttershy on the lips before hastily retreating.
“Oh come on,” moaned Rainbow, “put some tongue into it.”
Both girls found themselves being pushed in by their girlfriends and, with a mutual stare indicating their discomfort, leaned in to kiss again. As their lips parted in response to the chant, each girl hesitantly extended their tongue to meet the other. As they met, each girl shot backwards out of the kiss as if they had suddenly become oppositely polarised.
“I can’t do it, it’s too weird,” said Rarity as Fluttershy simply stared on horror.
Rarity suddenly realised that this had been planned by Sunset and Rainbow Dash, Sunset had been very insistent that she wanted to sit at the end of the sofa placing her next Fluttershy. They knew that she and Fluttershy only felt attracted to each other when they were already horny and, with Fluttershy fully clothed, neither of them were and so the kiss just felt weird. No doubt the plan was that this feeling would remain and stop them being tempted by each other. She hoped it would work, she had no desire to hurt Sunset again.
“Oh well, maybe you don’t work together,” said Rainbow, “So Sunset, les or bi?”
“Non-human,” said Sunset before remembering she should explain that in case someone gets the wrong idea, ”as in I’m not human and so I don’t know if I’m one or the other.”
“Oh come on, pick one,” demanded Pinkie.
“Fine. If I end up single, which I really don’t see happening, I’d probably go for a girl again.”
“You’d miss these,” said Rarity grabbing her own chest to echo Dash’s remark.
“Mmm, I would,” said Sunset slipping her arm around Rarity’s shoulder and resting her hand over her breast, squeezing just a little. “What about you?”
“Girl, I think. I’m somewhat addicted to you though.”
Sunset leaned in to give Rarity the little spark she was addicted to. As their lips parted, neither wanted to move away. “Will that keep you going?” asked Sunset with a notable tension in her voice.
Rarity took a deep shuddering breath before she could respond. “A little too much, I think.”
They still hadn’t moved apart so, before they ended up getting too close, Sugarcoat, the only one not interesting in seeing how long they could keep their hands of each other, interrupted. “Fluttershy did not get to respond.”
“Correct,” said Twilight as she snapped back to her sense, “Fluttershy, without interruptions this time, straight or lesbian?”
“Um, well…” began Fluttershy looking nervously at the couple beside her who still hadn’t moved, “I think I’m a lesbian but I need to have a cock at some point.”
“What!” shrieked Pinkie, Trixie and Rarity, who was forcibly snapped out of her spark induced trance.
“Say that again?” asked Applejack thinking her ears were ticking her.
With a smile, as this was the reaction she had expected, Fluttershy explained, “Well, someday after we’re married I want to have a baby so, if Princess Twilight agrees, we’re going to go to Equestria where she’ll turn Rainbow into a man –“
“Stallion,” interrupted Sunset.
“- Stallion, temporarily, and hopefully we’ll conceive. Then we’ll have a baby that’s both of ours.”
“Why didn’t you tell me this!” shouted Rarity shaking Fluttershy quite violently by the shoulders before calming down and pulling Fluttershy in so they were nose to nose, “Can I be Godmother?”
“Um, yes?”
Rarity was almost bouncing in her seat with excitement now, “We’re going need to lots of baby clothes, I’ve never design baby clothes, boy or girl? I’ll need to rea-“ She was interrupted as Sunset’s hand came from behind and clamped over her mouth.
With Rarity now silenced as Sunset kept her hand in place it allowed the others to add their comments.
“Is that really possible?” asked Twilight and Sugarcoat simultaneously before glancing at each other.
“If you know a powerful alicorn princess, yes,” said Sunset.
“You really think you can be a good parent, Dash?” asked Applejack.
“Hey, I will be awesome.”
“Well good luck to you, I’ve helped raise a kid and it ain’t easy.”
“You have a kid?” asked a shocked Trixie.
“I mean my little sister.”
“Oh, I knew that,” said Trixie sheepishly as Sugarcoat laughed.
As the others were busy, Rarity had leaned back into Sunset who had let go of her mouth and now had her arms draped around her neck.
“We could do that too,” she whispered.
“A little early but not something I’d reject,” whispered Rarity in return.
“I love you,” whispered Sunset as she leaned down to kiss Rarity’s forehead.
“I love you too,” whispered Rarity gazing up at her.
“I love you three!” shouted Pinkie who had appeared standing behind the sofa causing Sunset to instinctively try to shield Rarity from the sudden threat. “Here you go Fluttershy, happy mother’s day!” With that she threw a bundle over Fluttershy head to reveal a doll as it landed in her lap.
“Where did you get that Pinkie?” asked Rainbow as she looked behind to find Pinkie had vanished.
“You don’t have dolls stashed all over town?” asked Pinkie who was now, somehow, next to the coffee table with a cookie. This puzzled everyone more as there weren’t any cookies laid out.
The group just stared at her as they tried to decide if she actually had dolls hidden everywhere. After a few seconds of silence no one had an answer for that question, although the cookie mystery was solved as Pinkie took another out of her hair.
“Have you ever wanted to try a girl?” asked Rainbow to try and move on from the weirdness.
“Not really,” replied Pinkie with cookie crumbs falling from her mouth.
“Would you ever want to?” asked Rarity. “There must be someone?”
“Mmm, if I did it would be Dashie,” mused Pinkie.
“Well if I lose Fluttershy at any point I’ll give you a go,” said Rainbow.
“If you lose her try looking in lost and found,” said Trixie to a smattering of laughter. It wasn't her best line but you have to get them in when you can.
“Why Rainbow Dash?” asked Twilight, “Which qualities draw you to her?”
“I guess it ‘cos she’s the closest thing to a dude we’ve got.”
“Hey,” protested Rainbow. “I know I’m not that feminine but come on, I’ve long hair, there’s pink on my skirt and I do have tits,” she said as she grasped her modest chest. “What about AJ? She’s more manly than me.”
Applejack chuckled. “Yeah but I’m a country girl, it’s kinda expected of us. Besides, these are tits,” she said as she grabbed her own, far more impressive chest and bounced it a little.
“She’s right, Dash,” said Trixie, “that makes you the most manly here.”
“So how are you two doing?” asked Rainbow turning to Trixie and Sugarcoat to shift the attention away from her small chest, “Done it yet?”
“We have not had sex,” said Sugarcoat rather bluntly, the new topic setting off her nerves again.
“But I did have my top off once,” added Trixie. She had an idea of how active the two couples sitting across from her were and couldn’t stop herself trying to exaggerate her own sex life to try and fit in.
“There’s no rush, darling,” said Rarity to dissipate their nerves. ”You’ve only been dating a few weeks and there’s no sense in going too fast. You’ll know when it feels right.” This drew agreement from Sunset and Fluttershy.
“Yeah but they’ve been seeing each other every other day,” continued Rainbow to ensure the conversation stayed off her.
“When you make out, is there a warmth that feels like part of your soul is flowing into your partner?” asked Rarity. Trixie and Sugarcoat looked at each before each came to a decision.
“It does,” said Trixie.
“I don’t believe in the idea of a soul but I do feel and inexplicable warmth,” said Sugarcoat.
“Close enough,” said Rarity. “I’ve no doubt that when you’re ready, it will be amazing.”
Trixie couldn’t help smiling at her girlfriend. Rarity’s description had made her realise how close she felt to her and she realised now that she was ready.
“Is that really how you feel?” asked Applejack to the two established couples.
“Yes,” said Fluttershy immediately.
“It kinda is,” added Rainbow trying not to sound too sappy.
“I never believed in soulmates,” said Sunset. “It was always ridiculous to think there was only one person who was perfect for you. But now…” She reached out and took Rarity’s hand with a smile that lip up the room, “I believe it.”
“I’m going to play the field a bit before I bother with that,” said Pinkie cutting off the prevailing tenderness.
“I hope I can find what you’ve got,” said Applejack wistfully.
“It is causing problems,” said Sunset to a look of concern from Rarity, “Sweetie Belle’s trying to copy us and I think she’s trying to kiss a girl just to be like her big sisters.”
“Tell her to try Silver Spoon,” said Rainbow to general confusion from her friends. “Oh come on. I can’t be the only one who sees she has a huge crush on Diamond Tiara? Just have her point out the little bitch doesn’t like her back then Sweetie’s the rebound girl.”
“I’ll pass that on,” said Rarity uncertainly. Rainbow suggesting hook ups for her little sister had taken her by surprise and she wasn’t sure how she felt about it. There were images of Rainbow coaching her to ‘suck face’ flitting across her vision which she’d rather not see.
“On the subject of unexpected pairings,” said Trixie to fill the awkward silence, “you’ll never guess who we saw when were on our second date.” As no one tried to guess, the silence counted as the dramatic pause so she continued, “Luna and Cadence.”
There was a general clamour of disbelief from the group apart from two. Sunset hadn’t even been in her peripheral vision but Rarity had sensed a change in her and had turned in her seat to try and find out what. In response Sunset had tried to shuffle away from her but she was already up against the arm of the sofa.
To end the clamour Trixie explained, “They were out with Celestia but they couldn’t keep their hands off each other and it looked pretty obvious they were going to be getting… close.”
“I believe your words were ‘screwing in the taxi’,” said Sugarcoat who was looking at whatever was going on between Rarity and Sunset. As the others noticed it too, silence fell across the room.
“Do tell,” said Rarity to her marginally terrified girlfriend.
“Tell what?” asked Sunset with rictus smile.
“You know something,” said Rarity leaning in until she was only an inch away. “You must tell us, you must, you musssst.”
The combination of Rarity’s intensity and the group looking at her expectantly was too much to withstand. “I caught them having sex in school,” she blurted out.
“Details,” demanded Rarity moving closer so their noses were now touching.
“Alright, just move back.” After she had some space to breath she continued, “I was in at school a couple of weeks ago, just to have some time where no one would interrupt me, and I heard someone else and when I went to find them I realised it was Luna... enjoying herself. The door to her office was open and I could see the reflection on the glass. She was perched on the edge of her desk, completely naked and I could see Cadence’s hair between her legs.” Sunset felt her cheeks were on fire and the shocked stares from her friends weren’t helping.
“Seriously?” asked Applejack who was seemingly the only one capable of speech.
“Why would I make this up? I went back down the hall and coughed to announce myself and waited a little before I showed myself. Luna was behind her desk wearing just her jacket on top, I suspect nothing on the bottom and Cadence was missing.”
“She’d be under the desk still eating Luna,” said Rainbow as if this was normal. “What? It’s what I’d do. Sex in public is a big thing and I bet Luna loved being eating in front of one of her students,” she explained as she ran a hand up Fluttershy’s leg, stopping just before she’d expose too much. “You’re a little excited now right?” She felt bad using Fluttershy’s exhibitionist tendencies but it would make her point.
Fluttershy paused about to protest but new she couldn’t hide it. “I am a little,” she admitted while avoiding eye contact.
Rarity still hadn’t broken off eye contact with an increasingly afraid Sunset and, before anyone could follow the thread of Fluttershy’s admission, she cut in, “What else?”
“Nothing,” said Sunset too loud and too quickly.
“Oh there is more,” squealed Rarity at the excitement of more top level gossip.
“Come on Sunset, you’re already in deep,” added Trixie.
“Yeah, come on, what are you hiding?” asked Pinkie.
As the others began telling her to talk Sunset felt as if she was being pushed to a brink and she had no idea what to do. “Luna and Celestia!” she shouted to stop the demands.
“What!” shrieked Pinkie as she jumped to her feet as the others stared with their mouths either hanging open or attempting, fruitlessly, to form words.
Knowing she shouldn’t have said that Sunset sat up straight and used another of her former self’s glares, this one said ‘if you cross me, you will suffer’. ”If this ever leaves this room,” she threatened, her voice deeper than normal, “then I swear I will go full demon and you will regret ever being born. Am I understood?”
Everyone had leant back in their seats to get further away from her and were now nodding vigorously, even Rarity was afraid and had pressed herself up against Fluttershy to put some distance between them.
“Fine,” said Sunset as she took a deep breath to dispel her summoned anger, “I might have been mistaken as I only heard them but it was a few weeks after Luna gave me my key to the school and I had gone in and heard some moaning. When I got closer it was Celestia and it definitely wasn’t due to pain, I was about to leave when I heard Luna as well and then Celestia… came.”
Trixie leaned forward and steepled her fingers under chin to examine Sunset. “Are you seriously saying our two teachers are engaging in incest?”
“It definitely sounded like it but I could be wrong.”
“So what if they’re sisters,” said Rainbow claiming the title of second to recover, “if they’re having fun then what should it matter if they’re related. Isn’t the whole taboo against it because a kid might have webbed fingers? That doesn’t matter with them so what’s the harm?”
“That is a valid point,” conceded Sugarcoat. “Sex used as social bonding tool is useful for releasing stress and with no risk of negative consequences we have no grounds to object.”
“I suppose that is a fair point,” said Rarity as she slid back towards Sunset, “though I wouldn’t want to have sex with my sister.”
“That’s because your little sister isn’t a curvy sex goddess,” teased Rainbow. “Give her a few years then see how you feel about it.” This got her a swipe to the head from Rarity and a laugh from everyone else. “But seriously Sunset, how impressive were Luna’s tits?”
“I’m not going to answer that,” stated Sunset but then Rarity raised an eyebrow, she was curious too. “Alright, they were phenomenal. They’re gorgeous and probably as firm as when she was twenty.”
“That’s good. I just wanted to see how much trussing up Shy’s going to need by that age.” There was some stifled laughter from Trixie, Applejack and Pinkie. “If she stays as firm as she is now then I’ll be the happiest girl in the world.”
“Meaning you wouldn’t be if I sag?” asked Fluttershy indignantly.
“What, no ,no-no, no, I didn’t…,” stammer Rainbow to more stifled laughter as she realised she was suddenly in a very deep hole. “I just meant that… I would be the happiest girl either way but if you stay firm…”
“Shush, Rainbow Dash,” suggested Rarity.
“Shushing,” confirmed Rainbow looking down at her knees.
Fluttershy held her stare for a few seconds more before giggling. “I’d like it if I stay firm too.”
“So, would anyone like to watch a movie?” asked Twilight. She had been getting more and more uncomfortable as the conversation descended into a world she knew nothing about and was really hoping they could move on.
“That’s what we’re here for ain’t it,” said Applejack picking up on Twilight’s desire to move on, “What’cha got?”
By the time they’d watched all of Twilight’s prepared films, it was ten o’clock, all the food had been eaten as well as the pizza they’d order and the group were beginning to disperse back to their homes. Twilight considered her evening to have gone extremely well, even if there had been some awkward topics of conversation.
As Rarity and Sunset were leaving, Rarity turned to her girlfriend, “I’m sorry I pushed you tell us about Celestia and Luna. I should have known anything you hide from me is for a good reason.”
“I tell you everything you can handle,” said Sunset knowing there was a lot she could never tell her girlfriend. “I need to do a thing so you can head home without me.”
“You’re going to Celestia and Luna’s house to confess and apologise aren’t you?”
“Do you think they’ll be mad?”
“Maybe a little,” said Rarity truthfully as she took Sunset’s hands to reassure her, “but they won’t stay mad, they know you and they know us so they know we won’t tell anyone else. Would you like me to come with you for support?”
“No, I don’t want you to be associated with this.”
“Alright, I’ll see you at home.”
With a kiss goodbye, Sunset headed for whatever fate awaited her as Rarity looked on.
“Where’s she going?” asked Trixie as she and Sugarcoat came out into the evening air.
“She’s going to tell Celestia and Luna what she did,” explained Rarity before rounding on Trixie with a smile. “If you let this slip and get her into trouble then her turning into a demon will be the least of your worries,” she said extremely politely.
“Look, I know why I’d be the one who’s most likely to tell someone about this but I swear I won’t. I mean they could lose their jobs if this got out, I don’t want that and I definitely don’t want to get Sunset in trouble.”
“Thank you,” said Rarity as she pulled Trixie into a hug. “I didn’t think you would but like you said, you’re the most likely. Well I’d best be going, it was nice catching up and seeing how you two love birds are doing. Remember, there’s no need to rush.”
“Thanks, see you soon,” said Trixie as Rarity turned to leave. As she and Sugarcoat turned to where her driver was parked Trixie took her chance, “So would you like to, maybe, stay at my house tonight? I mean, I know we didn’t plan anything but I could lend you pyjamas and -”
“Will I need pyjamas?” asked Sugarcoat.
Seeing Sugarcoat was thinking the same thoughts, Trixie smiled. “I’d like to think you wouldn’t.”
“Then I would be foolish to reject your offer,” said Sugarcoat as she matched Trixie’s smile. “My driver will take us to your house, he knows about us and he’ll cover for me with my parents.”
By the time they reached Trixie’s house, the two girls were both brimmed with equal parts excitement and nerves but both were distracted as they were going over the advice they had received about this night. Trixie was still talking to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash while Sugarcoat had asked Twilight if she knew anyone who could help and had been directed to Sunset. They were desperately trying to recall all the things they had been told and it seemed that it only took moments for them to arrive at Trixie’s house.
Hand in hand they went inside, giving a brief acknowledgement to Trixie’s parents before heading upstairs to her room.
“So, um…” began Trixie a she walked across her room to check on Fi and Midna. She was beginning to lose her nerve and didn’t know how to initiate what she wanted. She turned to ask Sugarcoat if she really wanted to do it and was astonished to find Sugarcoat right behind without her shirt. Astonishment soon left as they locked lips and she ran her hands over her girlfriend’s exposed back. “Oh wow, that, just… wow,” was all Trixie could manage.
“I felt it best to proceed before either of us could overthink our approaches,” explained Sugarcoat with a notable tension in her voice, seeing the stunned expression on her partner had created a pinprick of fear in her mind. “Have I misjudged your signals?”
“No, that was definitely what I wanted to do. I just didn’t think you’d be the one to strip so quickly.”
“Do… do you like what you see?” asked Sugarcoat hesitantly.
Trixie had never heard her girlfriend sound so unsure of anything. “Of course I do. I want to lose my virginity to you, of course I think you’re hot.”
“I was concerned you would compare me to your friends and realise I have little to offer physically; my bust is average, my hips are barely wider than my waist and my rear is barely worth mentioning.”
“I’ll admit some of my friends are ridiculously hot but you’re the one I want,” said Trixie holding Sugarcoat tight against her. “There’s just something about you.” She reached up and pulled out her bunches before running her fingers through the long mane of silver. “It might be your anime length hair. Or your legs.”
Feeling significantly better about herself, Sugarcoat lunged for another kiss and as their tongues danced she began lifting up Trixie’s T-shirt. As soon as it was clear, Trixie’s hands slipped around her girlfriend’s back and began working on her bra as Sugarcoat did the same. As Sugarcoat slipped her bra off, Trixie took half a step back, “You like?” she asked.
Sugarcoat, oblivious to the question, lifted a hand and ran her fingers across the exposed skin of her girlfriend’s chest.
“I’ll take that as ‘yes’ then?”
Sugarcoat looked up at Trixie’s grin and realised she had been speaking. “I’m sorry... I feel incredibly warm.” Without her mind’s involvement, her hand had slid down across Trixie’s flat stomach and was toying with her waistband.
“You can take my skirt off you know, yours is already gone.”
Sugarcoat glanced down, realising she was now in just her panties and began to blush. Trixie immediately pulled her in close and planted a deep, slow kiss on her trembling lips. As her confidence built, Sugarcoat unzipped Trixie’s skirt and let it drop to the floor. Trixie bent down, leaving Sugarcoat a little lost as their lips parted, before giving each of her nipples a long, tongue filled kiss.
“You’re so hot,” said Trixie softly as she stood up, grabbed Sugarcoat and dipped her a little before recombining their tongues. Confident the arm holding Sugarcoat across the upper back could hold her, Trixie slipped her other hand away from her waist and around to her white panties. She dragged a finger across them until she reached her target causing a sharp intake of breath from Sugarcoat. As she gently rubbed her clit through the fabric, Sugarcoat hadn’t resumed breathing.
“Is that bad?” asked Trixie nervously.
“I... I don’t know, I can’t describe what I’m feeling.” replied Sugarcoat, equally as nervous and just a little scared. As Trixie moved her finger away she added, “Please don’t stop.”
Trixie resumed her stimulation causing Sugarcoat’s head to fall as she gasped exposing her neck for some attention. As she plastered her girlfriend's neck in kisses, she was trying to think through the advice she had been given and decided that something simple might be best given Sugarcoat was clearly very nervous due to the new sensation. She pulled her upright again and turned her to the bed as she put extra pressure on her clit causing a soft moan. As Sugarcoat climbed onto the bed, Trixie swept her anime length hair to the side and left it cascading off the bed, trailing across the floor as Sugarcoat lay down.
Trixie looked down at her girlfriend wearing nothing but her glasses, panties and a prominent blush. “You look so cute,” she said as she knelt astride her thighs.
Using a technique Fluttershy had taught her, she ran her hands up Sugarcoat’s stomach from her waist as she bend down to kiss her, stopping her hands at her chest to focus her attentions. This seemed to go over well as Sugarcoat closed her eyes for a second as she cupped her gorgeous breasts. With Sugarcoat enjoying herself, Trixie repositioned to support herself on one elbow as the other hand slid back down her side and over the top of Sugarcoat’s panties. She ran a finger over her clit and pressed lightly as she stroked down her slit feeling the fabric moisten as it was pressed into Sugarcoat’s arousal. She ran her finger back up and then pushed underneath the fabric.
Both girls broke of their kiss to focus on the life changing event that was about to happen as Trixie slid her hand down to meet Sugarcoat’s clit. As Trixie middle finger met the bundle of sensitive nerves Sugarcoat groaned.
“Can you describe it now?” asked Trixie seductively.
“I love it, don’t stop,” gasped Sugarcoat.
That was a good description as far as Trixie was concerned. She ran her finger over her gasping girlfriend’s clit a few more times before dipping two fingers into her pussy, as deep as she could, to a soft moan. As she began to slowly finger her, she pressed her lips to Sugarcoat’s bringing another, longer moan from her. As the kiss lengthened, Sugarcoat began gently rocking her hips against Trixie’s fingers prompting her to increase her speed and return some attention to her clit.
She still didn’t know how to explain what she was feeling but Sugarcoat already knew it was the best thing that had ever happened to her, the embarrassment she had felt earlier had vanished at the onslaught of pleasure. Trixie’s fingers felt as if they were electric as they stretched her pussy a little with each thrust and invaded her body. She was aware she was groaning almost constantly but her lover’s lips were there to prevent her from getting too loud.
Trixie felt Sugarcoat’s silken entrance contract around her fingers and knew she was on the verge of her first orgasm, relieved that she had managed to do it right. She broke off the kiss to give her air, and to allow her to be as loud as she wanted, as Sugarcoat arched her back and a loud moan of concentrated sexual pleasure issued from within her. Trixie marvelled as her girlfriend began gasping and writhing beneath her, pressing herself into her fingers but then she remembered something she’d been told, denial can lead to bigger orgasms.
She removed her fingers and brought them up to Sugarcoat’s mouth who unthinkingly began furiously sucking them as her hips continued trying to fuck the fingers that were no longer there.
After a few seconds Sugarcoat’s realised she was empty. “No, please fuck me. Please,” she begged.
Her pleas sounded as if she was in genuine physical pain but Trixie let that desire built for another few seconds before she moved her hand slowly down Sugarcoat’s torso and back under her sodden panties. She circled her clit as Sugarcoat moved her hips to try and get the contact she desperately needed before deciding that was enough playing. She plunged her fingers back into the wet, velvet passage and began furiously fucking her.
As Trixie gave her what she needed, Sugarcoat yelped as the sensation coursed through her body, every muscle seemed to tingle as she came. She began breathing rapidly as the moans took hold of her and her mind became a plaything of her body.
It felt like mere moments before that sensation of complete satisfaction left her, she felt empty at the loss of it before the warmth of Trixie’s lips against hers reminded her where that sensation came from.
“Can you describe it now?” asked Trixie softly.
“That was the best thing that has ever happened to me.”
“That’s quite an endorsement of my sexual prowess,” said Trixie with a grin.
“I wish to test mine, may I perform oral sex on you?”
“You may perform anything you wish on me,” said Trixie holding back a laugh as she flopped onto her back and thrust her chest out. “Ravish me.”
Sugarcoat climbed atop Trixie to kiss her so she could do something Sunset had told her about. After a few seconds swapping tongues, she began to kiss her way down Trixie’s body as she’d been advised, starting with her cheek, then a few kisses to her neck before moving down between her breasts. As she began down her stomach, her hands, trailing behind her lips by a few inches, moved over Trixie’s chest and she made sure to catch her nails on her girlfriend’s hard nipples which caused a delighted gasp.
As she made her way further down, she reached for Trixie’s panties and pulled them down as she kissed just above her swollen clit and took them off entirely as she kissed her girlfriend’s wet slit with a degree of tongue for good measure. She could feel Trixie tensing up as she did so and ran her tongue up to her clit causing a ragged intake of breath as she slowly ran her tongue over it. As she had been told, she began alternating her attention between Trixie’s clit, slowly circling and her lips, pushing between them and gently tongue fucking her girlfriend.
In less than a minute, Trixie was already moaning constantly and was grasping her sheets as her hands needed something to do. Sugarcoat then remembered Sunset saying that she could be using her hands to stroke and caress while her mouth is doing the key role. She shifted position to hold herself up on one elbow to allow that hand to stimulate the immediate area and ran the other up Trixie’s stomach. Feeling her lover quiver at her touch, that had clearly been good advice.
Sensing Trixie was close, Sugarcoat began focusing her tongue on her clit as she brought her fingers to bear to work on her pussy, slipping two into her to copy what had been done to her. With an extremely loud moan Trixie bucked her hips against the invaders as she was overtaken by pleasure. Her hands, needing to do something, dragged their nails up her stomach as she threw her head back as the pleasure became too great for her to vocalise her enjoyment.
As she came down, Sugarcoat was still eating her, the warmth flowing from her was too good to stop so Trixie lay there, closed her eyes, and let the sensation flood her mind. After a while she brought her hands to her chest to toy with her nipples, recreating Sugarcoat catching them with her nails and marvelling at how good it felt.
“You don’t have to keep eating me all night,” she said after a few gorgeous minutes of being eaten.
“It feels so good I don’t know if I want to stop,” said Sugarcoat lifting her head slightly.
“You know you’re getting me off, right?”
“I do, but the sensation of your sex and the taste of your fluids is addictive.”
“You gonna give me a taste?”
Sugarcoat ran her tongue between Trixie’s lips and over her clit before climbing over her lover and kissing her.
“Mmm, I do taste good. My turn to taste you I think.”
“I don’t want to stop,” said Sugarcoat with a seriousness that caught Trixie off guard, she really didn’t want to stop pleasuring her girlfriend.
“Sixty Nine?” suggested Trixie.
Before Trixie had even finished saying the two numbers, Sugarcoat was already spinning round and thrust her tongue into the wet pussy she didn’t want to leave. She quivered as Trixie’s tongue invaded her dripping slit as her hands squeezed her ass before running up her spine causing her entire body to shiver. She was already losing her focus after only a few seconds and as she tried to regain her own rhythm, Trixie pinched her clit between her fingers causing a wave of pain and pleasure to swamp her mind. She had to accept she wouldn’t be finding any rhythm and had to settle on licking the slit she was already addicted to between her reactions.
Trixie was loving the taste of Sugarcoat’s juices and the fact she was already on the verge of cumming proved that she was very turned on from eating her. As she started moaning into Trixie’s pussy, Sugarcoat began grinding against the source of her pleasure with Trixie happily doing her best to keep up her rhythm under the assault that was covering her face in pre-cum. It wasn’t long before Sugarcoat was again in the highs of orgasm as Trixie eagerly lapped at her pussy to keep her there.
The orgasm was shorter than her first but that just meant she could get back to pleasuring Trixie all the sooner. With the additional turn-on of tasting her girlfriend’s cum, Trixie was nearing the edge herself and as Sugarcoat copied her technique and pinched her clit, she too was thrown into another small world of orgasmic delight.
Again, Sugarcoat kept eating her long after she’d came down so Trixie had to stop her. “You can stop, I’m way too tired to cum again, right now anyway.”
With reluctance, Sugarcoat stopped eating and turned to lay on her side next her girlfriend who had a massive smile plastered across her face.
“This may be the greatest night of my life,” said Trixie.
“My parent taught me sex was for procreation only but it is by far the most enjoyable activity I’ve ever engaged in.”
Trixie leaned over to kiss her and reached behind her to scoop up the river of silken hair that was still flowing over the edge of the bed and pulled it across them as if it were the bed sheets.
“Do you have a fetish for my hair?” asked Sugarcoat.
“Can I confess something that you might think is a bit weird?” asked Trixie and got a nod in response. “I’ve had thoughts about wrapping your hair around a dildo and you fucking me with it. That’s weird right?”
“It is certainly odd but if you believe you will gain sexual satisfaction from it, I will oblige.”
“You’re awesome,” said Trixie as she reached out under the hair to stroke her girlfriend’s stomach.
“I feel the same about you,” said Sugarcoat with a blush.
At about two in the morning, Trixie woke to find Sugarcoat eating her with the reason that she couldn’t stop thinking about her pussy and that she would only be able to sleep after satisfying herself. Trixie wasn’t going to argue with a midnight orgasm so happily let her finish. She was woken again a little after seven with the same sensations and this time returned the favour. She wondered if, having now sampled the carnal pleasures, her girlfriend had become a nymphomaniac.
As they days past it was clear she had. They had sex every time they met, even once in the back of her car after her driver had ‘stepped out’ for a while. This might be a problem in the long run but, for now, who’s refusing a sexy, silver haired nympho?
A common problem had befallen Celestia, Luna and Cadence. It was summer, they were teachers and they were bored. They’d been out the previous few nights and decided they should stay in tonight but there was nothing to do, no films to watch. They’d had sex twice today already and none of them were in the mood for a third time so they had opened a bottle of wine and were gossiping. They were almost relieved when there was a knock on the door and Luna got up to answer it as her girlfriends untangled their arms and sat up smartly.
Luna opened the door to reveal a nervous looking Sunset. “This is unexpected.”
“I’m sorry for coming round but I really need to talk to you,” said Sunset sounding more nervous than she looked. ”Is Principal Celestia home?”
“She is. This way.” Luna led Sunset through to the living room and retook her seat on the sofa as Sunset stood a little distance into the room.
“Sunset, it’s good to see you. How’s your break going?” asked Celestia with genuine interest.
“Um, it’s fine, I…”
“Why have you come Sunset?” asked Luna slipping into her stern teacher voice.
“I need to… I need to tell you that…” Sunset couldn’t get the words out but her eyes were darting between Luna and Cadence.
“Speak,” demanded Luna. At this Sunset started to compulsively stroke her braid with both hands.
“Luna!” chided Celestia before turning back to her student, “you can tell us anything, you know that Sunset.”
Sunset nodded before taking a deep breath to steady herself. “I know about Luna and Cadence,” she blurted out to the room in general.
“I suspected you would,” said Luna solemnly before turning to her sister, “she interrupted us when we were having sex in my office at school a few weeks ago.”
“I saw your reflections in the glass on the door and coughed to give you time stop,” admitted Sunset.
“Why are you telling us this now?” asked Cadence.
“Because I was with my friends and Trixie said she saw you out and thought the two of you were more than friends and Rarity knew I knew something,” said Sunset hurriedly, “I didn’t want to tell them but I just couldn’t keep it in when they were all looking at me like that.”
“There’s nothing wrong with our relationship though?” asked Cadence before Luna could say anything, worried her strict mode would get cross with Sunset.
“Nothing.”
“Please continue,” said Celestia softly, knowing Sunset still had more to say and suspecting she knew what it was. The fact Sunset seemed on the verge of pulling her braid out of her scalp with worry was a clear sign.
“I... A few months ago I, I…” Sunset looked down to the floor unable to finish.
It was clear to Celestia that Sunset knew and was terrified about what her reaction would be so she went over and knelt in front of her student resulting in her being a little below Sunset’s eye level and gently put a hand on her shoulder. “You caught me having sex with my sister.”
“It sounded like that but I know it must be something else and –“
“You’re right,” said Celestia softly causing Sunset to look up, her fear noticeably diminished, “Luna and I regularly have sex. In fact the three of us do it regularly.” Celestia was rather amused by the look of shock on the young girls face.
“You, you all have…” stammered Sunset looking between the three women.
“Indeed. We have a very fulfilled romantic and sexual three way relationship,” said Celestia softly. “It started off as just sex but it evolved into something more.”
“I know how that works,” said Sunset with a smile, her fear evaporating.
“So who all knows about us?” asked Celestia as she stood up and went back to her spot on the sofa while gesturing to Sunset to take the chair.
“Me, Rarity, Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Twilight, AJ, Trixie and Sugarcoat.”
“Trixie could be a problem,” commented Luna.
“She won’t,” assured Sunset, “I swore them to secrecy under threat of demonic violence.”
“You can’t do that now though, can you?” asked Celestia a little concerned.
Sunset’s smile faded and she looked down at the floor. “When I’m angry I can hear Her. I’ve never told anyone that, not even Rarity. She’d only worry about me.”
“Then it shall not leave this room,” stated Luna. She knew what it felt to keep something from the ones you love to protect them.
“You’ve no reason to worry,” said Cadence, “ we all have impulses when we’re angry.”
“And I know you would never give in to them,” added Celestia. “You are an amazing young woman, I’m sorry it took me so long to see it.”
“You had every reason to doubt I had changed.”
“No, I didn’t. I watched you constantly on the Monday after the Fall Formal. I saw you being rejected by everyone and the five who tolerated your presence only let you sit with them. I saw you becoming more and more dejected as the day went on but I was so sure you were acting.”
Sunset could only look on as Celestia was getting upset, she knew what was coming.
“When I saw you being marched to the tree after school I thought this was just your victims scaring you but when they made you stand on the chair and put the noose around your neck…” Celestia trail off as Luna and Cadence looked from her to Sunset in disbelief. “When I ran out you weren’t relieved to be saved, you felt like you deserved it.”
“The noose wasn’t attached to the tree,” explained Sunset to ease Luna and Cadence’s concern, “They were just trying to scare me.”
“But you didn’t know that and you felt you deserved it, you went willingly to what you thought was your death,” said Celestia sounding almost distraught and her girlfriends each took a hand to comfort her. “I should have known then you had changed but I couldn’t help thinking you were just a better actress than I had thought.”
Celestia was right, Sunset had thought she deserved death. “Can I tell you something I’ve never told anyone?” she asked.
“Anything you say will be in the strictest confidence,” said Luna.
“For a few weeks after that I regularly thought about killing myself. Everyone hated me and I couldn’t take it.” As she spoke her eyes slipped down to the floor at the shame of how weak she had been. “I spend hours with a knife in my hand trying to find the courage to do it myself before I ruined another life by making them a killer.”
“Oh, Sunset…” began Cadence on the verge of tears.
“I’m in a much better place now,” reassured Sunset. “Rarity saved me. I’d been sitting with the knife resting on my wrist for half an hour when she called to invite me out with them and when we met up, she hugged me. I realised that she forgave me, that I had one real friend.” Sunset looked up at three adults before settling on Celestia, “I have a life now and I’m glad I was able to earn your trust. You were a big part of my life in Equestria and you mean a lot to me here too.”
“I’m happy for you Sunset,” said Celestia having recovered her composure. “You are a remarkable young woman and if I’d known you were homeless I would have given you a place to live. I’m proud of you Sunset, I’d adopt you if I could.”
The three women looking at Sunset saw something break inside her and she suddenly seemed to be younger and vulnerable.
“I’m so sorry I ran away,” said Sunset on the verge of tears, “I’m sorry for everything I did.”
Celestia knew immediately that this apology was meant for her alicorn counterpart. Sunset had clearly been desperate to give it to her for a long a time and, if her counterpart was anything like her, she knew how she would react. As Sunset finished, she stood up and held her arms open causing Sunset to fly out of the chair and throw her arms around her surrogate princess. “I forgive you,” whispered Celestia as she hugged Sunset in return.
After about ten seconds Sunset let go of Celestia and stepped back revealing a prominent blush. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to do that. It’s just that you said what I’d always wanted her to say.”
“It’s alright my dear. That was clearly something you’ve wanted to say to your Celestia for a while,” said Celestia as she sat back down as Sunset went back to the chair. “If you ever need a surrogate princess again you know where to find me.”
Sunset couldn’t help but smile, “Thank you Princess.” The look on Luna’s face showed this was going to come up again and Sunset tried not to think of them roleplaying in the bedroom. A few images of the three together did form in her mind and she struggled to remove them. “So I’m not in trouble for revealing your relationship?” she asked to get back to her reason for being here.
“You are not,” stated Luna.
“In fact if any of you have questions about our unusual relationship please come and ask us,” added Celestia, “I know this is odd and no doubt some of you are going to be curious.” Seeing a mischievous grin forming on Sunset’s face she quickly added, “But nothing intimate.”
“I’ll let them know.”
“How are you and Rarity doing?” asked Cadence. The room seemed to light up as Sunset smiled.
“I didn’t know I could love my life as much as I do with her in it.”
“I never heard how you two started dating.”
“In Equestria I am a sexually mature adult, just ask what you want to ask.”
Cadence blushed a little as she forced herself to maintain eye contact, “You said you know about starting with sex.”
Sunset tried not to laugh as Celestia and Luna both tried to look as if they disapproved of the question but both were clearly curious about the answer. “The night I moved in with her she gave me a very personal welcome gift. She says that she fell in love me with night and it just took her time to realise it.” Just to see their reaction she added, “I’ve been waking her up with sex all this week.”
“So a very active and fulfilling sex life,” commented Luna who was having a very nice idea about how to wake her sister up tomorrow.
“Very.” She still wanted to see how far she could push this conversation. “She’s really good at deepthroating our toys. There’s virtually no resistance and I love watching her throat bulge.”
“Cel can do that,” said Luna playing Sunset’s game, “though there is still notable resistance when she’s getting throat fucked.”
Sunset laughed as she realised Luna knew what she was doing. That was no reason to stop though. “Rarity actually purrs when she’s got our double ender in her throat. It’s more a constant moan but it feels like purring. I’ve tried but can’t get past my gag reflex,” she added pre-empting Luna’s question.
“You’re the same as Cadence then,” said Luna turning to her blushing girlfriend. “Cel likes getting spit roasted though, or double penetrated. Triple even.”
“Luna,” hissed Celestia.
“Rarity’s had double before. I don’t think she’s been spit roasted or tripled though.” Seeing Celestia and Cadence getting very uncomfortable she pressed on, “She’s been fisted but that was a bit too much as she passed out.”
“Shall we call it a draw?” asked Luna looking at her girlfriends who were on the verge of leaving the room.
“We maybe should,” laughed Sunset. As Luna joined in the laughter, Celestia and Cadence realised what had been going on.
“None of that leaves this room,” said Celestia, “Agreed?”
“I need to tell Rarity about what happened but apart from her, I agree. And my suicidal thoughts stay here too.”
“Fair enough,” conceded Celestia.
After a couple of seconds of awkward silence, Sunset stood up to leave. “I should be getting back to my family, thank you for being so understanding.”
Celestia stood up to walk Sunset out. “It’s lovely seeing you Sunset,” she said as she opened the front door. “We’re always here should you ever need to talk or if you just want some company, you’re welcome to drop by.”
Sunset turned on the step to face her, “Thank you, that means a lot to me.”
Celestia reached out and stroked Sunset’s hair as they both smiled. She wasn’t sure why she did it but she felt a closeness with her after tonight.
“Good night,” said Sunset to prompt Celestia to remove her hand which she did.
“Good night.” Celestia closed the door and headed back to find Luna and Cadence standing in front of the sofa.
“Your highness,” they both said as they curtsied.
“Maid, fetch me more wine,” commanded Celestia in the hope that one of them would.
“Yes, your majesty,” said Cadence as she tried not to laugh.
Celestia downed the remainder in her glass before Cadence returned and filled all three.
“Did you notice that Sunset seemed to be referring to Rarity’s more extreme sexual experiences as if they weren’t shared?” asked Luna.
“She did seem to mention them as second hand knowledge,” added Cadence who had mysteriously lost a third of her glass already.
“I’m not aware of her having a previous relationship,” said Luna who prided herself on knowing what her students were up to.
“Is anyone else struggling not to picture those two beautiful young women naked with their beautiful, young, firm bodies writhing in pleasure?” asked Celestia to the room.
“It had crossed my mind,” admitted Luna.
“I am now,” added Cadence staring into the middle distance.
There was a long pause as everyone considered the image Celestia had mentioned.
“Would anyone object if I were to put on some teen porn?” asked Luna.
“Can you find a busty redhead?” asked Cadence as she slipped her skirt and panties down.
“Preferably deepthroating,” added Celestia who already had her top off.
“I’ll do my best.”
Luna had their TV on and was already heading to her favourite porn site. As she was busy searching her girlfriends were now fully undressed and she was hoping they wouldn’t start without her. Thankfully once they were de-clothed, they started on her.
“Oh, that’s better,” sighed Rarity collapsing onto her bed, “soft, lovely bed.”
“I thought the beds at camp were pretty good,” said Sunset, setting her bag down next to Rarity’s abandoned one.
“They were acceptable , now lie on a proper bed,” ordered Rarity patting the bed next to her.
Sunset lay down next to her girlfriend and sighed as she realised the difference. “Alright, this is better,” she conceded.
The pair had just returned home from Camp Everfree which, as seemed to be a pattern now, had ended with a magical near-catastrophe. They’d enjoyed their time there but it’s always nice to be home. The reunion with their soft bed was short lived as Sunset got up and pulled Rarity to a sitting position.
“But comfy bed,” moaned Rarity, resisting.
“We need to unpack,” reminded Sunset. “And get out clothes washed, some of them are pretty disgusting.”
“True,” admitted Rarity getting off the bed and picking up her case, lying it on the bed instead. She took out the plastic bag containing her wet and muddy clothes and dropped it before unpacking her other ‘essentials’.
“Why you took eyelash curlers, I don’t know,” said Sunset placing her bag on the bed as well.
“If it wasn’t for that magical transformation I would have needed them for the dance.”
“I think you’d have survived,” teased Sunset, dropping her plastic bag of clothes besides Rarity’s. She saw the magic geode she’d tucked into her clean socks poking out and lifted it free, examining it closely, again. She still didn’t know what it was or where it came from so she was highly curious and suspicious of it.
“There was something that camp proved,” said Rarity as she filed away her returning makeup, “we can go a week without sex.”
“That’s true,” agreed Sunset, looking up from her geode for a second. The pair had wondered how they would cope and hoped they’d be in separate tents to reduce the chances the other campers being woken by orgasmic moaning.
“Although, now we’re home,” began Rarity as she pressed herself into her girlfriend’s back, sliding her hands toward her chest.
“Fuck!” yelled Sunset as she doubled over as the sensation of fire swept through her. She couldn’t stop herself groaning as the sensation of multiple orgasms washed over her. As soon as it started, it stopped.
“What happened there?” asked Rarity, still where she had been stood before Sunset broke out of her grasp.
“This, I think,” said Sunset holding up the offending geode. “I just saw your thoughts and they were all about sex. I felt all the orgasms you were thinking about.”
“Ooh, that could be fun,” said Rarity reaching out to touch her but Sunset backed away.
“More like distressing,” she said, knowing that would stop Rarity in her tracks. “Maybe when I’ve learned to control it better that could work.”
“Could you pop it down?” asked Rarity. Sunset did so and she held out her hand for her girlfriend to take. “Anything? I assure you I’m thinking about doing things to you.”
“I can hear some words but I can’t see or feel anything.”
“Good, I can’t you have you in pain anytime I get horny.”
“Speaking of, I’m not really in the mood,” confessed Sunset.
“Truthfully, me neither. I need a long soak in the bath and a day of doing nothing.”
“Sounds good,” said Sunset turning back to her unpacking, gingerly picking up the geode with her socks.
“I’m glad you’ve got one of your own,” said Rarity placing a tender hand on her girlfriend’s shoulder. “Now you can never doubt that you're one of us.”
The two finished unpacking, put their muddy clothes on to wash and Rarity ran herself a warm, deep bath. After an hour soaking, and dozing off, Rarity, now much less sore, came down to the living room to find Sunset and Sweetie Belle playing a video game. The three didn’t do much else for the rest of the day, the campers happy to be able to sit about after an energetic week and a battle with evil magic. It was when she was watching Sweetie Belle destroy Rarity in the game that Sunset realised the best way to prevent her geode from affecting her was to make a lead lined box to keep it in. That was something for tomorrow.
With her lead lined box successful at preventing accidental mind readings, Sunset decided the only way to master it was practise. Over the coming days and weeks, she started a training regime with her geode. While her friends seemed to master theirs in no time, she was sure she could do more with hers than touch someone and see a flood of memories. A logical extension of that skill was full telepathy but, even if that was possible, she was a long way off being able to do it. She had managed to gain more control over what she saw and was now able to browse her test subject’s memories if in contact for long enough. She mainly used Rarity for testing as there were no memories she was embarrassed at Sunset seeing. She was also able to now read active thoughts rather than just memories, half way to telepathy.
Due to her stressing about the new wild magic in her realm and her geode, she soon found herself on the final page of her journal and was surprised and thrilled to be asked back to Equestria by Princess Twilight. This ended up with her meeting Twilight’s pupil, Starlight Glimmer, who Sunset knew of through Twilight, and bringing her back to her world to see it. After another wild magic incident, which Starlight managed to resolve, Sunset knew this was now an eternal friendship with her fellow reformed villain.
As the six magical humans and the two humanised unicorns were ensuring everyone, especially Juniper Montage, were alright after her rampage, Starlight heard a voice she knew.
“What happened here?” asked Trixie approaching the group she knew would likely have the answers.
“Trixie!” said Starlight, a little too loud considering she was a few paces away.
“Yes, beautiful stranger?” asked Trixie turning to see the unknown girl, surprising herself with that greeting.
“You sound just like her,” said Starlight getting much closer than is normal for two strangers. “Your mane-“
“Hair,“ corrected Sunset.
“Hair’s just like hers too. Do you do magic?”
“Who is this girl?” asked Trixie in a stage whisper to her friends.
“Oh, sorry, I’m Starlight Glimmer, Princess Twilight’s pupil.”
“She kind of came back with me,” explained Sunset. “Without Twilight’s permission.”
“Ooh, a rebel.”
“Former villain,” clarified Starlight for the second time in minutes. “I brainwashed a village then nearly destroyed everything by changing the past to get revenge.”
“You see why I like her?” asked Sunset putting an arm round her shoulder. “Us reformed types need to stick together.”
“Are you, um, with…” began Starlight to Trixie before breaking off from that line of thought. “You said there’s not a me here?” she asked of Sunset.
“Certainly not nearby,” confirmed Sunset.
“Great,” said Starlight with a nervous grin fixed on Trixie. She also spotted Sunset phrasing her response very carefully again.
“So how do you know me?” asked Trixie after whatever that weirdness was.
“I’m, well, I’m friends with your Equestrian counterpart,” said Starlight. ‘Friend’ was probably the safest way to leave it.
“Makes sense,” said Trixie, slipping into her arrogant tone that Starlight recognised. “Is she as Grrreat and Powerful as me?”
“Well, I don’t know this you so it’s kinda hard to tell.”
“Fair point,” conceded Trixie.
“But my Trixie is really getting better at her magic, she can teleport small objects now and do transfiguration spells.”
“Wow, I’m sure Twilight said she was hopeless,” said Sunset. “Princess Twilight,” she clarified to this worlds Twilight, “and no offence,” she added to this Trixie who was clearly unimpressed.
“Some taken,” sneered Trixie but knew Sunset hadn’t meant it.
“Well it turns out it was her mind-set holding her back and, as it turns out, I’m really good at knowing what’s in her head. Do you, I dunno, wanna hang out?”
“How about we all head to the delightful little café on the second floor?” suggested Rarity.
While Juniper had to head back to work and the others followed Rarity to the café, Sunset held Starlight back a little to talk. “So you and your Trixie…” she began.
“Don’t tell Twilight, my Twilight, but Trixie and I are a couple,” confessed Starlight.
“You’ll have to tell her someday.”
“I know but she’s still not too keen on Trixie as a pony.”
“Person.”
“Right. I know she likes her enough as my best friend but I don’t know how she’d take marefriend.
“She’ll probably panic then accept it,” suggested Sunset.
Starlight laughed at the truth in that. This was as good a time as any. “So, you know there’s a me here.”
“Yeah, we found her online. She lives way to the east and… well, she’s not living a happy life. She ran away from home, doesn’t really have any friends-“
“Is mean, bossy and controlling to everypony around her?”
“Pretty much,” admitted Sunset.
“Can you help her? All I needed was someone to help me.”
“I’ve tried to befriend her online but she doesn’t seem interested. I can’t exactly go to her in person and say ‘I know you can be a good person because I know a pony version of you from another dimension’.”
“That would sound weird,” agreed Starlight.
“I’ll keep trying online but I don’t know what else to do.”
“Thanks. Is it weird I feel protective of her?”
“I get it, you know she can be better and want to help. I feel the same about her because, until today, I knew she was Twilight’s pupil. Now I actually know you and what she can be.”
“So what do humans eat?” asked Starlight to change the subject. “Aside from ice cream.”
Sunset explained what she was likely to find at the café and made sure to stress humans are omnivores in case that surprise came up. By the time they caught up, the group had already claimed two tables and were catching up with Trixie on what’s happened since camp, including Rainbow boasting about having background roles in the new Daring Do film.
Trixie hung around with them for nearly an hour before remembering she was supposed to be meeting Sugarcoat in a couple of hours and had to run off to get home, washed and dressed in time. While this version wasn’t dating her, Starlight could see that this was still the same, slightly annoying mare she loved and hoped she was happy with her girlfriend.
As the day wore on, the topic of where Starlight would stay came up and, as her house featured several spare bedrooms, Twilight volunteered to let her stay. This unnerved Starlight a little as this Twilight was the most different of the group compared to her friends in Equestria, spending time alone with her could be awkward. It was at first but then Starlight started to focus on the similarities rather than the differences, allowing the two to bond.
The next morning, the girls were meeting at CHS to demonstrate their geode powers to Starlight as they tried not to use them too much in public places. Sunset had explained how magic only functioned in this world when it was channelled by an artefact and was very focused in its effects, unlike true Equestrian magic. Starlight, who had been lamenting losing her own magic, the source of much of her confidence, was thrilled to see their powers and to see exotic magic in action.
“One left,” pointed out Starlight.
“My magic isn’t very showy,” admitted Sunset, who did feel her geode was unimpressive next to her friends. “Give me your hand,” she ordered, holding her own out, and, as she touched Starlight, she saw her thoughts. “You’re excited and think their powers are pretty useful but you’d rather have your own magic back.”
“It may not be showy, but knowledge is power, knowing your enemy is most of the battle. I spent months researching and observing Twilight before making my move and I had her beat at every turn.” The others then saw the same, shameful smile they often saw on Sunset. “Sorry, I shouldn’t bring that up.”
“Quite alright,” Rarity chipped in, “we’ve all made mistakes and everyone deserves a second chance.”
“Anyone want to play super-power soccer?” asked Rainbow Dash in case the conversation turned deep.
“What now?” asked Applejack, voicing the group’s confusion.
“I’ve been thinking, with superspeed, super strength, shields and telekinesis we could make a really good game. Explosions could be a field hazard,” she added to Pinkie, thinking this would end up like a video game. “Though there’s not much call for animals and telepathy, sorry.”
“Fluttershy could referee with her animals as linesmen,” suggested Sunset.
“Awesome idea,” agreed Rainbow before zipping off, having grabbed Sunset’s school key, to grab a ball from inside. “You two can still play,” she added to the two unicorns on her return.
“I don’t think I’ve got the coordination for games yet, I have to concentrate just to hold things.”
As the others went to the field, Sunset and Starlight sat on the bleachers to watch.
“You said yesterday you were hoping for two-way telepathy.”
“Yeah, but I can’t get that to work. I can pick up thoughts but I can’t transmit my own. It maybe just doesn’t work that way.”
“You said it started when you could see people’s memories, have you tried transmitting them?”
“Huh.” Sunset blinked at the obvious point. She’d been trying to run ahead to telepathy but had neglected how the magic had been easiest to use. She held out her hand for Starlight to take and focused on her most powerful memory, the one that shaped all that she is.
As she took Sunset’s hand, Starlight saw Twilight holding the Element of Magic, clearly from Sunset’s eyes as her hands came into view for a second. She then saw a scramble to claim it, Sunset’s hands holding it followed by searing agony as she put it on, the terror as she was overtaken by its power, then her immediate attempt to murder six people. She let go of Sunset’s hand at that point.
“I saw it,” she said softly, “I felt what you felt.”
“I was awful,” said Sunset, unprompted.
“Hey, I was worse,” said Starlight to comfort her friend. “You were overpowered by one of the most powerful artefacts in Equestria; I did so much worse with my own thoughts, I enslaved a village and nearly destroyed time. Look for yourself,” she added, holding her hand out once again.
Sunset took it and saw a colt getting his cutie mark and running away from her, she saw years of resentment turning to hatred, a village where everypony was the same, the brutal brainwashing used and the dictator controlling it all. As Starlight thought on, Sunset saw her observing Twilight and the Equestrian versions of her friends, her time travel spell and the barren wasteland she created. She then saw beyond that, of Starlight being talked down and quickly forgiven.
“Pretty bad, right?” asked Starlight, trying to make light of it.
“Yeah,” agreed Sunset. “We both made huge mistakes so how come you were forgiven so quickly?”
Starlight was slightly taken aback by the accusation in her friend’s voice. “I don’t know, I guess they must have seen that I’d changed.”
“I changed, so why did nopony forgive me?” asked Sunset aggressively. “I’d changed but it was weeks before just one person gave a chance. I tried so hard but no one cared. I hated myself, I wanted to kill-“ she stopped abruptly, realising she was getting angry at someone for simply being forgiven quickly and that she was nearly telling the one truth she hoped no one else would know.
“Kill?” questioned Starlight. “Who?”
“Myself,” said Sunset, barely loud enough to be heard. She was surprised as Starlight hugged her.
“Don’t ever do that, you’re way too good to die.”
“I’m past it now, five amazing girls eventually forgave me and gave me a reason not to kill myself, then I found a reason to live,” she said looking out at Rarity blocking Rainbow Dash with a shield.
“Good things can come from the bad,” mused Starlight. “I’m happy with who I am, I’ve got great friends and an amazing marefriend.”
“Same, though it’s ‘girlfriend’ here.”
“We should get journals like the one you have with Twilight,” suggested Starlight.
“I’d like that,” said Sunset. “It’d be nice to keep in touch for our reformed villains club.”
“And it’ll earn me huge points with Twilight, she’s really keen on pen pals. She’d got a dedicated quill set.”
“Did you see that!” yelled Rainbow.
Both turned to see Rainbow looking jubilant. “Nope,” shouted Sunset.
“Aww, come on,” moaned Rainbow darting up to them. “That was the best goal in the history of superpower soccer.”
“It was the eleventh in total,” added Twilight. “I scored three.”
“So, Starlight,” began Applejack, looking for an excuse to end the game, “what do you want to do today?”
“Twilight told me there’s a Sugarcube Corner here too, can we go there?”
“Would you like to meet Celestia and Luna while you’re here?” asked Sunset.
“That… would be interesting. They’re not scary here, are they?”
“Not to me,” said Sunset honestly, she did consider them as much friends as teachers, “but some would certainly say they are.”
“I’d say they are,” said Pinkie. “When Vice-Principal Luna calls you to her dimly lit office after you get glitter everywhere, she’s sitting there in the dark glaring at you, staring at you until you just can’t take it anymore! Yeah, she’s scary.”
“Maybe we could see them from a distance?” suggested Starlight.
“Close up or not at all,” said Sunset with a malicious grin, wondering if she can get them to scare Starlight.
“Well, let’s head to Sugarcube Corner first, I could do with a drink after that, not that there was much of a challenge.”
“Says the loser,” retorted Rainbow.
With some playful banter, the girls headed off, after Rainbow remembered to return the ball to the school. They hung out for a while in their usual seats, introducing Starlight to quite a few samples of human baking. After that, they showed her around the town before heading somewhere for lunch followed by Sunset taking Starlight to visit Celestia and Luna, having texted to ensure they were in. It was a surreal experience for Starlight, especially as the two of them asked a lot about themselves. Sunset had told them all she knew about Celestia and Nightmare Moon but, as she hadn’t been back to Equestria in years before yesterday, Starlight had more up to date information, including what Princess Luna was like now she isn’t evil.
The girls took Starlight to see a movie that evening to show her human technology and entertainment. She had been surprised to find Daring Do existing here too and, as the girls had missed their premier, they were glad she chose it as it would seem like they were showing off with their bit parts if they suggested it. Afterwards, they were discussing what to do the next day and Rarity suggested they should pick out their new signature looks for the next school year a little early to let Starlight join in. They would have to do it at some point in the next couple of weeks before school restarts, so it may as well be tomorrow.
They all met at the boutique the next day and began looking for inspiration for their next look. Some were more focused than others. Applejack stuck to her tried and tested shirt and denim skirt with boots look, though Rarity insisted she would add some decorative stitching to the skirt to differentiate it. Sunset knew she wanted a leather jacket again and teamed it with an orange T-shirt and purple skirt. Rarity complained it was similar to her last outfit before her reformation but, to Sunset, that was the point, she no longer had to try and remind people she’d changed by looking different, they knew she had. Twilight went for a skirt and blouse combo with a bowtie but lost the sweater vest. Rainbow went for leggings this year with a T-shirt and jacket but asked Rarity if she’d be able to put some lighting decals on them which was agreed too. Pinkie, against Rarity’s advice, went for a white top and a very poofy pink skirt with white leggings.
The two that took the longest were Fluttershy and Rarity, who was too busy helping and judging her friends. Eventually, Fluttershy settled on a knee length dress with butterfly themed open toed shoes that had ribbons that tie up and around the legs. Rarity also wanted to put some butterfly’s around the hem of the dress, just for that little extra detailing. For her own outfit, Rarity, after much though, went for a short pencil skirt and a top with a flared hem, paired with the highest heels she thought she could get away with in school.
“Perfect!” she decreed, examining herself in the mirror before coming out to show her friends. “What do you think?”
“I love the heels,” said Sunset instantly, knowing that would earn her some girlfriend points. This was followed by a general consensus her outfit was pretty much perfect.
“Only one more left,” said Rarity eyeing Starlight who’d been fascinated by how complex human clothes could be.
“Me? But I’m going back to Equestria in a couple of days.”
“True, but trying on cute outfits is fun,” insisted Rarity picking out a rather short dress. “Try this on.”
“Alright,” said Starlight, knowing, or rather assuming, this Rarity would be as insistent as her own when it came to clothes. “It might take a while, I’m still not too good with these,” she said holding up her hands and wiggling her fingers.
“Want some help?” asked Sunset.
“No, no, I’m a grown mare, I don’t need help dressing.” She went into the changing room and changed, with some difficulty due how hard it is to control fingers. She looked at herself in the mirror, unsure if she looked good or not for a human. “What do you think?” she asked as she exited.
“Gorgeous!” squealed Rarity. “That mirror gave you an exquisite figure.”
“It’s a little tight round here,” said Starlight grabbing her chest and lifting it to make it more comfortable.
“Maybe don’t do that,” said Rarity softly as she moved her hands back down.
“Oh, right, these are sexy for humans, no touching.” She really didn’t know why but that’s what she’d been told.
“Are you sexy in Equestria?” asked Pinkie.
“I think I am,” replied Starlight. "Looks aren’t such a big thing in Equestria but I’m pretty hot, Trixie says I am anyway.”
“You’re totally sexy here,” said Rainbow, voicing the group’s thoughts. “That mirror must be made to make you look hot. If you’re making a magic mirror to travel dimensions and change your appearance to fit in, you’d make it so you’d be hot, right?” she asked of the group.
“Makes sense to me,” chirped Pinkie. “Try this on,” she added tossing a hot pink T-shirt with glittery flowers on it to Starlight.
“Is anyone thinking of joining some new clubs this year?” asked Sunset as Starlight went to change into the T-shirt and a skirt Rarity handed to her.
“I thought I might join the knitting club,” said Fluttershy. “It looks fun and I could make little sweaters for the animals at the shelter for winter.”
“Anyone want to join me at baking club? It’s fu-un,” sang Pinkie.
“And messy, no doubt,” added Rarity.
“I’m not too messy. Then again, I haven’t been doing much baking since anything powdery I touch explodes so, maybe it’ll be messier than last year. Anyone?” With the excellent sales pitch, it seemed no one was interested.
“How’s this?” asked Starlight coming out and doing the same twirl Rarity had done but with an added stumble as she nearly fell over.
“Mmm, nope, try this,” said Rarity as she handed her another dress.
“How many do I have to try on?” asked Starlight.
“Until I know what you suit and what you don’t.”
“That means a lot,” translated Twilight.
“I thought it might,” sighed Starlight as she returned to the changing room.
“Would anyone be interested in joining me at Chemistry Club?” asked Twilight. “Rarity, I know you need to get your grades up for it.”
“While that is true, I don’t really want to devote my free time to it.”
“Think of it like fashion,” suggested Sunset. “You’ve got lots of possible ingredients but how you put them together and the environment they’re in can change how it works and adding one little extra thing could totally change it.”
“Like how an accessory can change a whole outfit?”
“Exactly,” confirmed Twilight.
“That does sound a little interesting,” admitted Rarity, “I’ll think about it.”
“Better?” asked Starlight coming out. “It’s comfier round the... em, chest.”
“Much, you do suit that cut. What about you, Darling?” she asked Sunset. “Are you going to join anything this year?”
“After I’d reformed, I dropped out of all the clubs I’d been in since it was clear no one wanted me anywhere near them,” explained Sunset to Starlight. “I think it’s time to start again. I was thinking of joining the fencing club since my geode can’t be used for self-defence.”
“Is this buildin’ fences or the funny sword fightin’?” asked Applejack, “’cos you know only one of them is useful.”
“The sword fighting,” confirmed Sunset, “and it looks fun.”
With some discussions about the merits of fencing now taking hold, Starlight hoped that might be the end of her possible outfits but, sadly, Rarity handed her a skirt and a blouse featuring, of all things, buttons. She had to ask for help doing them up at which point Rarity relented and, after complimenting her figure, especially having seen her wearing an open blouse, let her put her original clothes back on. The girls bought their new outfits and split up to take them home, Starlight going with Pinkie to meet her family, before meeting up again later in the day.
That night, she stayed with Sunset and Rarity and, only due to it having come up in conversation, asked if they could show her the kind of things humans ‘do together’. Her friends were happy to demonstrate, though fully clothed, making out for real before demonstrating more positions and techniques. There was so much variation compared to what her own species did, sadly much of it couldn't translate due to the techniques being incompatible with hooves.
She also spent a while together with Sunset, who was using her geode to see her memories so she could draw her friends accurately as their pony selves. Rarity commented she could use the drawings to make plushies of each of them prompting Sunset to draw some more angles to help.
All too soon, Starlight had to head back to Equestria. She’d enjoyed her visit, and was glad she’d been able to become friends with her own friend’s counterparts, but she still wasn’t used to the body and wanted her magic back so was happy to be heading home.
Months later, after several incidents of rogue magic and normal teenage problems, including the Fall Formal which marked the first anniversary of her reformation, Sunset was now able to use full telepathy with her geode. It had taken a lot practise and was still difficult to do, requiring a huge degree of concentration, but she had done it. An extra effect of all this practise was enough control to be able to wear the geode without constantly hearing snippets from other people’s minds.
The group had met up at Sugarcube Corner to then head to the mall, the holiday season was approaching and they all needed to look for inspiration for gift ideas, to ask for and to give. They hadn’t left Sugarcube Corner after half an hour and Sunset found her mind wandering. She didn’t do it often, it was wrong to do after all, but she looked into her friend’s thoughts, only finding extras to the conversation. She then looked into Rarity’s mind and saw herself in various forms of lingerie, clearly this was her girlfriend thinking through the perfect sexy present to give her. She took her hand and showed Rarity what she thought would look best on both of them.
‘I do love you in corsets’, thought Sunset.
‘You still can’t get my bust right,’ commented Rarity looking at the image of herself from Sunset’s mind, ‘it’s not that big. Also, my hips are smaller.’
‘I can’t help it if that’s how sexy you look to me.’
Rarity, familiar with how this works, focused on changing the image to correct her own measurements in the shared thought. ‘How about if I…’ she began and focused on her image turning to make out with Sunset’s.
Sunset smiled in the real world before feeling something was missing. The conversation. She broke the link with Rarity and focused on real life again to find all their friends looking at the two of them. “Did you all see that?” she asked. A clamour of confirmation followed. “I’m so sorry.”
“Nice use of power perversion though,” said Rainbow. “You two can have mind sex wherever you want. That’s so awesome.”
“Though I suspect that’s not what out geodes are intended for,” added Twilight.
“You must have used yours for some ‘alone time’?” accused Rainbow.
“What! How could you suggest I’d use magic for such a thing?” retorted Twilight.
“Come on Twi, telekinesis letting you control a dildo while having you hands free for-“ she stopped as Fluttershy smacked her arm. “Superspeed means I’m a living vibrator,” she said, talking over her girlfriend’s protests at this revelation.
“That’s enough of that,” cut in Applejack. “We’re in public, you know.”
“No one else seemed to have reacted,” said Twilight to reassure Sunset in case she feared her image had been projected even further.
“We should maybe head to the mall anyway,” suggested Rarity, “just in case.”
“Seconded,” said Sunset downing her drink and standing up.
The others swiftly finished their drinks, picked up their bags and coats before following her out.
It was only after a couple of weeks of more practising that Sunset tried her telepathy in public again and, thankfully, she was able to keep the conversation private. With confidence, she again started thinking about her and Rarity making out, sharing the image with her girlfriend, and was pleased she could still focus enough to maintain the conversation’s privacy. After breaking the connection, she began thinking about how best to go about mental sex.
They arrived home that afternoon to find the house empty so she immediately took Rarity up to their bedroom. “Strip,” she ordered, doing the same herself.
“Ooh, I was hoping that might be what you had in mind,” responded Rarity as she whipped off her top and speedily followed with the rest.
“In mind is right,” said Sunset, now naked apart from her geode. She hopped onto the bed and sat cross legged, gesturing for Rarity to sit in front of her. “I want to try having telepathic sex.”
“You think you can hold your focus?”
“Long enough to have fun,” confirmed Sunset. “But I’m pretty sure that if you make me cum in the vision then I’ll lose it.” She reached out and took Rarity’s hands before closing her eyes to help her concentrate on the image. ‘Do you see me,’ she thought.
‘In all your glory,’ thought Rarity seeing the image of her gorgeous, naked girlfriend, standing in a black void.
‘This is a shared vision, you can add details too.’
Rarity added herself and some simple colours to the void that symbolised their bedroom as recreating it in detail would be too much effort to maintain. As she looked at the vision, her breasts expanded. ‘I’m not that big,’ she protested.
‘It’s basically a dream,’ reminded Sunset, ‘you can look how you want. Or make me look how you want.’ At that her butt grew a little which made her laugh.
In the vision, Sunset reached out for Rarity’s hand and pulled her into a hug, both women feeling each other as their memories filled the gaps in the vision. This was something Sunset had just found easy to make the vision do, if the mind sees its body being touched, it automatically recalls the process and the remembered physical sensations are fed back to the real body.
As they kissed, both felt the warm of the other’s lips against theirs, then the sensation of their tongues meeting as hands roamed their body. It was almost indistinguishable from real life and the slight oddities that gave it away were easily ignored. The most glaring one was that you viewed the whole thing like a third party rather than through the eyes of your imagined body. Strangely, however, that just adds to the arousal by bringing in a voyeurism aspect, even if it is yourself you’re watching.
As their kiss grew more passionate, Rarity added their bed to the vision and moved Sunset the step backwards to it as she reached between her girlfriend’s legs, finding, as expected in the real world, her wet lips.
‘Actually,’ thought Sunset taking hold of Rarity’s wrist and pulling her back, ‘I thought I’d try something.’ She focused on changing her appearance, using inspiration from a hentai she’d watched, and grew her clit out to form a full, ten inch long cock.
‘Oh my,’ gasped Rarity, dramatically fanning herself.
‘You like it?’
‘I love it,’ thought Rarity, grasping the shaft. It felt like flesh, it was warm as it should be but it also felt odd. As she stroked, she realised it didn’t react to her touch. ‘Do you feel anything?’
‘It feels like you’re touching my arm, just like any normal bit of skin. I’ve no memories of how arousing it is so my mind just substitutes what it thinks I should feel.’
‘So you’re not getting hornier?’
‘You’re naked, of course I’m getting hornier by the second.’
‘Well, how about if I did this?’ Rarity knelt before her girlfriend, still stroking the shaft, and wrapped her lips around the head, bobbing back and forth a few times.
‘It looks hot,’ said Sunset but she felt nothing more.
Rarity then removed her hand and swallowed her whole length before coming back off. ‘Anything?’
‘It certainly looked so sexy, I get why guys like it.’
That was enough encouragement for Rarity who dived back on to her girlfriend’s cock and took the whole length, fucking her throat with it. ‘Please hold me down,’ she thought, hoping her girlfriend would know what she liked.
Sunset did so immediately. ‘You know any thought you think is audible in here, right?’
‘Don’t think about her toothbrush,’ came the immediate thought from Rarity’s mind. Sunset chuckled at the unbidden thought. ‘I sometimes use your toothbrush just to feel closer to you, alright?’ confessed Rarity.
‘There are risks to this,’ thought Sunset as Rarity pushed up for air. Sunset could have told her she doesn’t need to breathe here, but the choking as pretty sexy. Rarity took her whole length again and started to finger herself as she was throat fucked. ‘That won’t do,’ thought Sunset and added another player.
A second Sunset, identical to the first down to the cock length, appeared behind Rarity, pressing herself against her, the rigid warmth between them, to take over fingering her.
‘Oh, now this is promising,’ thought Rarity.
Sunset knelt down, Rarity going to all fours to keep the cock in her throat, allowing her second copy to position behind her girlfriend. ‘How much do you want this?’
‘I think, more than anything I’ve ever wanted,’ thought Rarity.
Sunset could feel the truth in that statement. She had her second copy grab Rarity’s ass and position herself to enter. ‘How much do you want this?’
‘Just fuck me!’ yelled Rarity in the vision. If either of them were to open their eyes, they’d see her juices running down onto the bed at the anticipation of what was to come. Not that she was any better in the vision, her inner thighs were sodden.
Sunset ran her fingers up them to get some lube for her second cock, running it around the head, knowing every second of delay would only make Rarity’s orgasm better.
‘Please,’ begged Rarity, grabbing the ass of the Sunset face fucking her in an effort to get the one behind her to stop teasing.
Sunset rammed her length into her girlfriend’s dripping pussy to an echoing scream of delight as she had both her copies spit roasting her in sync.
As her mind made real the sensations she was witnessing, Rarity’s real body began to rock as it was mentally fucked, the full throat and pussy, the touches to her clit, all real sensations making her moan in reality too.
It took very little time before Rarity was no longer able to think anything but brief statements of joy and lust, besides the moaning, so Sunset took the opportunity for a third step. She had her second copy pull out before adding a second cock to it.
‘Break me!’ screamed Rarity.
Sunset needed no encouragement, she slipped the heads of her twin cocks into her girlfriend’s desperate pussy and ass before slamming the full lengths deep inside her. It took mere seconds for Rarity to cum from her first triple penetration since Applejack.
As her mind and body both climaxed, her body fell backwards, writhing in pleasure but breaking the link with Sunset who opened her eyes as the vision vanished and reached out to touch her girlfriend in order to remake it. Unfortunately, she’d lost her focus and, instead of attempting to reform the vision, she experienced the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her girlfriend’s body and collapsed, cumming as well. As she’d been attempting a shared mind space as she did so, this resulted in a feedback loop between her and Rarity, with the other’s pleasure strengthening their own. As their orgasms drew out due to the constant reinforcement, their bodies become ever more wracked with pleasure, the sheets becoming even more sodden. Sunset eventually managed to break the link, rolling off of Rarity to lie next to her, both their exhausted, sweaty bodies panting for air.
“That... that was... awesome,” panted Sunset after she got some breath back.
“So much fun,” managed Rarity in one breath but needing to take a couple before continuing. “You suit a big cock.”
Sunset could only laugh. As the two lay panting and exhausted, there was a knock at the door, startling both of them out of their post-orgasmic bliss.
“Rarity? Sunset?” called Sweetie Belle. “Can I come in?”
“Just a second,” shouted Rarity as she jumped up and grabbed her dressing gown as Sunset slipped below the sheets, throwing a pillow down to cover the very wet patch. “Everything alright?” she asked her little sister as she opened the door.
“I… I saw something,” said Sweetie, nervously.
“Saw what?” questioned Rarity, already terrified of what could be coming.
“I saw you two having sex.”
“Did we leave the door ajar?” asked Rarity, begging whatever power there may be to make that true.
“No, it was like a daydream, there were two Sunsets. You were all having sex and then when you had an orgasm, I think I had one too.”
“No, no, no, no,” Sunset began whispering as she slipped beneath the covers, still whispering to herself.
With Sunset clearly going to be no help, Rarity, who was equally horrified, turned back to her sister, only to find her looking down her dressing gown. She snatched it tight to her neck. “Now, Sweetie… em… what you saw was… was something only grownups can do. We were using Sunset’s geode to think about things and, and…” It suddenly struck her that her little sister wasn’t, seemingly, upset or in any way traumatised by this. “It’s not something a girl of your age should have seen, let alone experienced, please promise me you won’t try to recreate it.”
“But it felt so good. Why shouldn’t I?”
There was a very unhappy groan from the bed, but it seemed Sunset was still no help. “Well dear, this is something only grown bodies are capable of doing without causing harm,” she lied, desperate to deter her sister.
“But I’ve started puberty, doesn’t that mean I’m grown up enough for sex?”
That was technically true and Sweetie Belle knew it, Rarity really didn’t know where to go now. “Alright, we’re going to have to speak with mother and father about this. Just please promise me you’ll say this interest came from watching porn and not us.”
“Mmm, alright,” conceded Sweetie Belle. She didn’t want to get her sisters in trouble.
“Sunset,” commanded Rarity.
“What?” came a groan.
“Get out of there and get dressed.” She then turned to her little sister, “wait here.” She shut the door and turned to find Sunset had responded to her order.
“What have I done?” she asked as she pulled her skirt up.
“It’s no different than having her walk in on us. That must happen all the time somewhere in the world.”
“But there was two of me with three cocks,” protested Sunset, now fully clothed. “That’s not normal, what if she thinks that’s normal?”
“She’s not an idiot,” said Rarity harshly.
“Right. You’re right,” said Sunset, her girlfriend’s growing anger snapping her out of her horror. “We can explain all this and it’ll all be fine. But I want to go to school and put several locks on my lead box in case it falls open and I accidentally broadcast my thoughts. Maybe we should just avoid sex completely?”
“Would you stop panicking,” demanded Rarity. “We’ve been fine so far so you’re just being foolish.”
“Maybe, maybe not. Either way, I’m off sex for a very long time.”
“Well you can put locks on it but if you’re dragging me to school, you’re going to take me to dinner afterwards.” Exasperated, Rarity simply left to take Sweetie to their parents, trusting Sunset to follow.
The conversation that followed was overdue as everything was explained to Sweetie Belle about love, sex and relationships. Her parents and sisters accepted that having her idolised big sisters in a loving and active relationship in the same house must give her ideas but that such things would come to her in time. Eventually she did accept that she was too young to have sex but at the cost of her parents agreeing she could date if she met someone she liked.
After that conversation, Sunset took her geode, safe in its lead box, to CHS and set about adding some locks of different types for added security. As she worked, Rarity left to change into what she knew would destroy Sunset’s reluctance to have sex again. She had brought a figure hugging black dress which was rather short and quite low cut, black heels and a black choker with some dark, smoky eye make-up, there was no way this could fail. Sunset nearly dropped the finished box when Rarity made her entrance and then simply stared for a while as Rarity posed, showing how it clung to every curve.
As agreed by Rarity, Sunset then took her to dinner. Their main course hadn’t even arrived before they were playing footsie below the table with Rarity repeatedly attempting to get her foot into Sunset’s crotch just to spur on her girlfriend and prove she was not off sex. They didn’t bother with dessert but did make a much-needed trip to the bathroom, desperately making out and fingering each other furiously in a cubical. Off sex indeed.
Epilogue A - A Possible Future
Author's Note
This is the first future of a possible two and I've borrow the character of the ultimate observer, Death, to frame the options. We're not doing a snuff story, don't worry.
For those unfamiliar with the works of the late, great, Sir Terry Pratchett, Death speaks in unquoted small caps as, being a 7' skeleton, he doesn't speak, his words just arrive in your head like the thud of tombstones. It's weird, I know, but I wrote this all mainly for me and I like the idea.
Epilogue A - A Possible Future
After many incidents of rogue magic, the source was eventually discovered to be the portal between this world and Equestria. The only solution to protect this realm was a drastic one, the portal would have to be closed, permanently. This meant that one resident of the human world had a choice to make. She had been stressing over it for a while and had gone back to Equestria to see her family, Princess Celestia and Starlight to ask for advice on what to do. Nopony could give any, this was Sunset's decision and hers alone. Leaving each, she said goodbye and thanked them for all they'd done for her in case she never saw them again.
As Sunset Shimmer stood before the portal with her friends and Princess Twilight, considering the two paths her future could take, one in this world and one in Equestria, a tall figure watched unnoticed from a distance. It was clad in black robes and a hood that concealed its face, but for two pinpricks of blue light, and was leaning on a scythe with a blade so sharp it could cut light, or sever the soul from the body. The figure reached a bony hand into its robe and produced a small hourglass, inscribed on the base was the name ‘Sunset Shimmer’. On first inspection it looked empty but, in fact, the sands within were flickering in and out of existence so quickly even Death himself could not see how long she had left.
Sunset turned to Princess Twilight, “I have to stay. This is my home, my family is here.”
“I understand,” said Twilight taking her hand. “I’ll miss you but I know you’ll be happy here.”
“I will,” said Sunset with a smile as she glanced at Rarity, “my whole world is here.”
Death watched as the owner of the hourglass proceeded with the standard human goodbye ritual of hugging the other human. He held up the hourglass as the new dimensional interloper stepped through the hole in reality which, after a few seconds, closed and the grains of sand, no longer pulled between the two dimensions, settled into their permanent home.
A LONG LIFE INDEED, mused Death aloud but unheard before turning to the white horse grazing on the school grass. I’M GLAD THAT’S OVER, I DO HATE THESE DIMENSIONAL JURISDICTION THINGS. As he mounted Binky, he turned to look at the group, I WONDER WHICH LEG OF THE TROUSERS OF TIME WE HAVE ENTERED.
After graduating high school, Fluttershy started working at the animal shelter full time. A lot of her friends asked why she didn’t study to be a vet but the truth was she didn’t need to, she could tell what was wrong with most animals, asking them thanks to her geode if necessary, and only needed a vet for prescription medicine or surgery. She began successful fundraising campaigns and, with Rainbow pushing her to use her figure to get media attention, the shelter soon opening a second location. Her dream was to create and animal sanctuary for all the mistreated animals in the country and abroad but such a dream takes time.
At nineteen, Rainbow Dash was beginning her international soccer career after showing her skills in the home league and was getting a lot of attention as the next women’s superstar. Some fuss was made of her sexuality and to stop the rumours she proposed to Fluttershy with Photo Finish as her official photographer who then sold it to the press. Even having a large diamond as Rainbow had promised, Fluttershy still wore her pre-engagement ring with the cheap glass stones and considered them both equally valuable. At the news, Rarity and Pinkie went into a frenzy planning and designing every aspect of their wedding. The happy couple lived a normal life despite Rainbow’s large income so there was plenty money and she was adamant that their big day was going to be awesome.
With the portal closed, their plan for Rainbow to father their child was impossible, so after some thought, they went to the best male specimen they knew, Big Mac. The Apple family has an impressive record on health and long lives and Big Mac himself is the epitome of a gentleman. After some discussion with the Apple family as a whole, including its newest member Cheerilee, he agreed.
Fluttershy fell pregnant at the age of twenty two and Rainbow, having just helped her team to claim the Women’s World Cup, announced she was taking a break from the sport to be with her pregnant wife and to see her child grow up. A few months later, Fluttershy gave birth to a daughter. She had her mother’s eyes and a few wispy pink hairs with her skin colour being close to her Aunt Applejack’s and it was agreed by all present that she was gorgeous. As she carried her genetics, Fluttershy insisted she should carry something of her other mother and suggested the name Rainbow Dawn. It was three days before Rainbow could look at Dawn without tearing up at how perfect she was.
During her pregnancy, Fluttershy’s chest had swelled a further two cup sizes from her already large starting point. After her daughter moved on from her milk, she suggested to her wife that she should have reduction surgery due to the fact they were hurting her back and, frankly, her slim body now looked ridiculously top heavy. Rainbow had been against this when her wife had first mentioned it, purely because she loved getting lost between the new H cups, but after seeing the pain they were causing, she swiftly relented. Fluttershy proceeded with the surgery and shrank down to a more back friendly E cup, the smallest she’d been since she was fifteen. Rainbow had to agree she looked far more elegant now and the Es were more than enough to have fun with.
As their daughter grew up it was clear she had inherited much of her mother’s personality as she was kind and sweet but had managed to avoid her crippling shyness. From her other mother, she’d found a liking of sports and martial arts and a desire to win although, unlike Rainbow, she was too nice to rub people’s faces in her victories. She was also very protective of anyone around her and as she went through school she would defend anyone against bullies, something her mothers were very proud of. At fourteen, she asked about her father and showed her maturity by reassuring her non-biological mother that blood didn’t matter to her and she was her mother no matter what, something Rainbow had often feared. The next day she came back from a friend’s house with a red and orange streak in her hair because she wanted to look like both her parents. She should have got in trouble for dying her hair but the gesture was too sweet to punish.
After high school, Applejack stayed on the farm and, while she would identify as bi-sexual, she discovered she preferred men. She dated a couple of women and a few guys and eventually found someone special and settled down with him. She doted on her niece and was always willing to help the new mothers at the start until they figured out what they were doing, though she still visited a couple of times a week after that.
Pinkie continued life much the same as she always had but, in her late teens, expanded her option of partners after letting herself be picked up by a woman and finding she really enjoyed it. The only addition to the insanity was opening her own party planning business and, as well as being excellent at planning parties, she proved herself to be a very competent planner for her business. This revelation astonished everyone who knew her as they had expected their help would be needed to keep her on top of her paperwork.
Twilight went on to one the best universities in the country and acquired her doctorate a few years early. The theory she was trying to create was initially considered as likely as a perpetual motion machine but, after some promising tests, the scientific community began to take her seriously. If she could pull it off, it would change the world.
Sugarcoat eventually told her parents about her sexuality and, while there was a degree of disapproval, they didn’t ban her seeing Trixie as she had expected. After Crystal Prep, she attended one of the top business schools in preparation for joining the family business which meant she was separated from her girlfriend. After trying a long distance relationship, both agreed they should take a break in case the other missed out on someone else while they were separated.
Despite it being her idea, Trixie didn’t take the break up well and her already fragile confidence began to weaken. As her friends were moving on with their lives she felt like she was being left behind as she couldn’t get her magic career of the ground and began to believe they should leave her. With her friends pushed away, she no longer needing to play the role of The Great and Powerful Trixie to anyone, she was left as herself, who she saw as a useless little girl who didn’t deserve anyone, resulting in her sinking into depression. Her friends saw this and after a couple of months they gave up on asking her out and literally dragged her out, eventually getting through to her that even if her life wasn’t going well, she would always have friends. This gave Trixie the strength to try again with her magic show and, with a little more experience and a major soccer star photographed attending, her show steadily grew from a small town act until she landed a show in Las Pegasus.
While performing there, her friends from CHS came to see the show with a surprise guest. Sunset had kept her word to the Equestrian Starlight Glimmer and had kept tabs on her human counterpart. When she'd been sent to jail for her role in a small cult, Sunset had purposely joined a program that visited inmates to help rehabilitate them. After a rough start, she'd made friends with Starlight, her first friend since she ran away from home, fully turning her back to the light. She and Trixie hit if off immediately, as Sunset had hoped, and, after a year of mostly online contact between the two, they officially started a long distance relationship. That lasted for a few months before Starlight moved to Las Pegasus where Trixie had been given a residency at one of the premier hotels and they began an occasionally fiery but always loving relationship.
After deciding that Shining Armour was the one she wanted, Cadence told him about her other relationship. After the initial shock that his sweet girlfriend engaged in such regular lesbian threesomes, he realised that she was offering to break up with them to be with him. He stated that he only wanted her but if she truly did love her girlfriends, then he wouldn’t ask her to end it, only that she be honest. Cadence found that fair but wanted him to know he was the one she loved most and spent the majority of her time with him, only seeing her girlfriends infrequently and sleeping with them even less.
Celestia and Luna continued as a couple with Cadence becoming an infrequent visitor to the relationship. They even began to resemble a normal monogamous couple and they started jokingly referring to each other as ‘wife’. As any friends would, they spent time with their girlfriend’s other half and, while he was a very nice guy, Luna still couldn’t shake the fear regarding what he was capable of. Despite Shining Armour’s claim of only wanting Cadence, they did have too much wine one night and Luna left the three of them alone. It was a few days before she could touch Celestia again.
Celestia had stayed in regular contact with Sunset Shimmer after she had left for university and was surprised to be invited to New York by her and Rarity for the opening of Diamond Carousel. She and Luna regularly had weekends away so they could be a couple without people they know seeing them and were quick to accept the invite. They had gone for drinks with their former students and had been able to be who they were for the duration of a very enjoyable night. Sunset and Rarity found it reassuring that two women in their fifties could still flirt like teenagers and seeing Celestia abashed and giggling as Luna whispered something dirty in her ear was adorable.
Now certain she was staying in this world, Sunset had applied for citizenship claiming that she was an undocumented immigrant with no family which, while true, was lacking the more fanciful truths. Shortly before graduating from high school, she became a legal citizen and was able to apply to universities. While any university would have taken her, she didn’t choose the top school but the one in the same city where Rarity was going to study fashion design. No matter how good somewhere else was, if Rarity wasn’t there then neither would she.
Their relationship remained strong with the move and both enjoyed the freedom of having an apartment together where they could be a couple without their family interrupting. They did miss their family and friends and would regularly visit to see everyone who hadn’t left home. One weekend, they visited unannounced to surprise their family and found their parents were out and Sweetie Belle being spit roasted in the living room.
The two boys grabbed their clothes and fled at the two women gesturing and yelling in perfect unison leaving them with their sixteen years old sister who was now clutching her clothes in front of her. After an argument that got very heated on Sweetie Belle’s side, it came out that she had slept with nearly thirty boys and girls. When pressed on why, she let it slip that she was afraid she’d never have what her sisters have and had started sleeping round to recreate how they had started.
This revelation ended the argument and they let her get dressed before having an open and very honest discussion about their sex lives. Sweetie revealed she’d lost her virginity to a boy shortly before her fifteenth birthday and had her first girl, Silver Spoon, at her birthday party. From then she’d used her cuteness and curves that nearly rivalled her sisters to sleep around with the occasional threesome and a few semi-regular hook-ups, including Silver Spoon. Her sisters assured her that finding your soulmate as young as they did was only thanks to dimension travelling magic and not to worry. In return, Sweetie Belle assured them that she wouldn’t sleep around as much, she had no intention of stopping all together, and that she had always played safe.
Both women ended up graduating at the top of their classes and while Rarity began an apprenticeship to a prominent designer, Sunset took a job as a researcher at her university. At twenty five, Rarity opened her own design house and found moderate success in her first year. She had taken on many young designers who showed potential and had taken one called Coco Pommel as her protégé. She had rescued her from a former friend of hers who had been treating her little better than a slave and had offered her a job for as long as she wanted it.
At thirty, she was one of the hottest designers in the world and was showing at Paris Fashion Week. Her wife had taken time off to come and see the show and, as she was waiting for Rarity in the bar afterwards, she looked over and saw herself looking back. After awkwardly introducing herself to her counterpart, who was named Sunrise Shimmer, and confirming the world didn’t implode, they immediately bonded, talking about their extremely similar lives for half an hour, in which time Rarity still hadn’t appeared. Sunset decided they should try and trick Rarity for being so late. It took her less than a second to figure out the woman in front of her wasn’t her wife due to her nerves.
The three talked as if they were all old friends, the fact Sunrise looked, spoke and behaved exactly like Sunset helped and, as the wine flowed, there was some light flirting between the three, including between the two Suns. As Rarity watched her wife flirting with her double, her thoughts became more and more focused on one thing. “It would be so hot if you two made out,” she said.
The Suns looked at her and then each other before leaning in for a kiss. Parting only a couple of centimetres they looked to Rarity who clearly enjoyed that so they went in again for a far more passionate kiss.
“Best. Thing. Ever,” whispered Rarity as the Suns got more and more into the kiss.
When they eventually stopped, Sunset turned to her wife. “How come you never told me I’m so good?”
“I tell you all the time,” giggled Rarity.
“There’s people looking at us,” pointed out Sunrise in the knowledge that people who saw that would assume they were biologically related twins engaging in incest rather than, as far she knew, identical strangers. “Maybe we should go somewhere else.”
Rarity and Sunset exchanged a glance and Rarity said “We could go back to our hotel?”
Sunrise felt her chest tighten. Had she just been invited for a threesome by, in her opinion, the most beautiful woman in the world and her own doppelganger? Rarity’s smile as she offered her hand seemed to support that. There wasn’t much conversation as the three women left and walked the short distance to where Rarity and Sunset were staying which Sunrise was quite glad of, she needed the time to mentally steady herself and suppress the thoughts of what could go wrong. She’d heard stories of married couples engaging in threesomes which ends the marriage and she really didn’t want to be responsible for that.
As they reached their room door, Rarity turned to Sunrise. “To be clear, when we go in here,” she began as she started to unbutton her shirt, “the three of us are going to have sex and you may do whatever you want to whoever you want.”
Sunrise couldn’t look up from the magnificent expanse of porcelain cleavage in front of her, the fact they were still in the hallway didn’t even feature in her thoughts.
Sunset, knowing the feeling of awe Rarity’s chest can inspire, unlocked the door behind her wife causing Sunrise to lurch forward and kiss Rarity, the pair stumbling into the room, lips locked and tongue dancing. Rarity was surprised that she felt the spark from Sunrise’s lips, it wasn’t as powerful as Sunset but it was there.
As her wife and her doppelganger made unsteady progress to the bed, Sunset couldn’t help noticing how hot she and Rarity were together. They eventually came to a halt against the desk and Sunset walked around them, stroking Sunrise’s arm and then slipping Rarity’s open shirt off before taking off her bra and dropping her skirt and panties to the floor. Sunrise’s hands were immediately flowing over Rarity’s naked body as Sunset moved in close behind Rarity, sweeping her hair to one side and kissing her neck.
For Rarity, this was now the best thing that had ever happened, Sunset’s hands were now caressing her chest as Sunrise’s were squeezing her ass and she was getting sparked from two sets of lips. She turned her head away from Sunrise for much needed air to try and steady herself so Sunrise joined Sunset in kissing her neck. As they both moved round to the same side, they ended up kissing each other instead of Rarity.
As she felt hands leaving her body, Rarity realised she was now in the way and slipped out to enjoy the show. Both were clearly enjoying themselves judging by the quiet moans and they were getting very handsy with each other. This was too much. “I need to see twincest,” said Rarity as she started rubbing her pussy.
“You want to fuck me?” breathed Sunset.
Sunrise hesitated, it was really happening, she was about to have sex with a married woman. But that was the point. “Yes.”
It only took a few seconds for both Suns to strip and resume making out, Sunrise assumed they would be going to the bed but Sunset kept her standing. Rarity took a step backwards towards the sofa but caught her heels in some discarded clothing and turned to make sure she didn’t fall over, leaning on the arm of the sofa to take her shoes off. Sunrise felt metal on her ring finger and realised the plan, without clothes, the only way to tell them apart would be by Sunset’s wedding ring.
Now playing the role of Sunset who was more confident in this situation, Sunrise took the lead role and pushed the real one onto the bed before climbing over her and resuming the kiss. Rarity, now perched on the arm of the sofa, watched in awe and slipped a finger into her wet slit.
As the broke to gasp for air, Sunset pulled Sunrise down and whispered into her ear, “I call her Honey.”
Sunrise giggled as if it was something dirty that had been whispered in case Rarity suspected something and decided she’d better act on that fictional dirty talk. She gave Sunset a final kiss before turning around for some mutual oral which elicited an excited chuckle from Rarity.
Sunrise reached out her tongue for Sunset’s clit and as she touched the firm bundle of nerves, she felt Sunset do the same. They licked along the length of the others slit and back to toy with the clit, each matching the other move for move. It led to an odd sensation as the brain performed actions and received the feedback from receiving those actions it felt as if they were eating themselves.
Rarity, watching from the side, suddenly realised she didn’t know which was which. “Which one of you am I married to?” she asked. A hand came up with a ring indicating it was the one on the top and Rarity happily accepted that, unaware of the deception.
Sunset, who was by far the more experienced, decided to break the mirror moves and mix things up resulting in a squeak of excitement from Sunrise. As Sunrise gasped, Sunset pressed her advantage and grabbed her ass firmly, digging in her nails a little as she focused on Sunrise’s clit. A series of moans indicated Sunrise was getting close when Sunset felt the mattress move as Rarity joined them.
“You must be good to have her cumming this quickly,” she said to the woman she thought was Sunrise as she ran her hand along the real Sunrise’s spine before bending down to kiss her back.
The extra stimulus was all Sunrise needed and with a shuddering moan she came. Sunset lapped up her juices and kept tongue fucking her as Rarity whispered dirty thoughts to her between kisses. As she began coming down, Rarity leaned in and whispered, “I think we made the right decision bringing her back here.”
Sunrise, breathless, could barely get a word out but eventually managed, “yes.”
As Sunrise resumed eating Sunset, Rarity lay down next to them and slipped a finger into what she believed was Sunrise’s dripping pussy. The combination of tongue and fingers was too much for Sunset and she was soon groaning as the wave of burning pleasure began to swell. She ran her hands across Sunrise’s body above her, wordlessly begging for more as her thoughts became fuzzy. As Rarity pushed in an additional two fingers and stretched her wide, Sunset came with a shudder.
In the haze of delight she felt movement and, as she began coming down, she could open her eyes again to find Rarity’s ass above her, having supplanted Sunrise, and recognised her skilled tongue teasing her. She let Rarity continue as she glanced to Sunrise whose quick smile showed the rouse was still intact.
As Sunset closed her eyes due to Rarity actions, Sunrise placed a hand on Rarity’s shoulder to get her to sit upright resulting in her sitting fully astride Sunset’s face. The warm smile showed Sunset was already getting to work but that wasn’t the plan. Sunrise kissed Rarity as she gently tilled her backwards to lay her down and freeing Sunset who sat up on her knees.
“Ready Honey?” asked Sunrise playing her part as she and Sunset both smiled seductively. The excitement on Rarity face that she was about to be fucked by twins was clear. “I think as the guest you should have the prime position,” said Sunrise as she ran her fingers between Rarity’s lips and spread her open. Rarity still seemed unaware she had them the wrong way round.
“How kind,” said Sunset seductively as she ran her hands along Rarity’s long legs as she moved down to her wife’s glistening pussy.
Sunrise watched as Rarity tensed up at Sunset’s first touch before running her hands up Rarity’s firm stomach to her magnificent chest before bringing her lips to bear on the erect nipple.
Looking down her body and seeing two of her wife was doing so much for Rarity who was already immensely turned on from watching them together. “Best... Ah! Thi... Thi-” their combined efforts left her no time to communicate how good this sight was.
Clearly it wasn’t going to take long for her wife to cum so Sunset tapped Sunrise on the waist to indicate they should swap over so she could have a taste of Rarity’s delight. Rarity reached down to run her hands through Sunrise’s hair as she left and then swapped to Sunset as she came up to take charge of her chest. Sunrise clearly knew how to work her as it seemed to only be seconds before Rarity had gone silent and was trying to push up against Sunset pinning her down at the chest as her orgasm seized her. After a couple of seconds she let out a deep, guttural groan as she spasmed beneath her twins
Sunrise couldn’t believe how much she loved the sound of Rarity cumming or how good she tasted, coming back with them had been the best decision of her life. As Rarity again went quiet, she felt a hand in her hair and then a gentle tug to indicate she should move up and realised Sunset wanted her to join her at Rarity’s tits.
As she lifted herself up she ran her cum covered tongue up Rarity’s stomach before latching back onto the breast she’d previously been toying with. Rarity squirming beneath her and her little gasps was getting her wet.
“Could...” gasped Rarity, “Could you... kiss for me?” The two Suns immediately left their nipples and locked lips over her as she felt her breathing spike. “I could cum from... from watching that.” Before she’d even finished there was a finger from each woman in her soaking pussy causing in to throw her head back as a yelp of delight issued forth.
With Rarity unable to watch them the Suns went back to teasing her breasts as they industriously finger fucked, each adding another as her moans grew louder, stretching her slit wide. In response Rarity threw her arms around their necks, pressing them into her firm tits, wordlessly begging them for more. Her mind seemed to explode as they rammed their fingers into her they bit her nipples. She knew only white hot pleasure as she let out a sharp scream before her body fell limp out of the realms of orgasm.
It seemed like ten minutes before her thought fully returned to her and she was still being serviced by the hottest twins there could be. She never thought she would have had to stop but there was no way her body could keep going. “I think I’m going to need a minute,” she said lying spread and exhausted. “You’re too good together.”
The two Suns moved up the bed as they exchange a smirk, they knew they were good separately but seeing what their twin tag teaming had done to Rarity was big turn on for both. As they lay down next to her, each with an arm across her, Rarity looked for the wedding ring to identify her wife and stroked her hair as a thank you before turning to the woman she believe to be Sunrise. “Have you been in a three before?”
Sunset glanced at Sunrise to get the answer. “This was my first,” she said meekly.
“I thought you were a little nervous at the beginning,” said Rarity kindly as she ran her hand lightly down Sunrise’s side.
“Have you done this before?” asked Sunset with reasonable confidence Rarity hadn’t realised she had them the wrong way round.
“We’ve had a few over the years, once with a friend before we were even a couple and a couple of times with another couple we’ve been friends with since school.”
“How did that come about?” asked Sunset knowing Sunrise would be curious how they ended up having sex with their friends.
“Well I’d always had a bit of a thing for one of them and it was, oh, eight years ago for the first time I think, we were visiting them and we’d all had too much to drink and someone,” she pulled who she thought was her wife in for a tight hug, “brought it up. We talked about it, the time we nearly had sex and then… we did. It was amazing. If you saw her you’d want to have her too, at the time she was a double F but she’s now a MILF and was an H but had to have reduction surgery. Even so she’s still as big as us. I’ve a nude photo of her on my phone, let me –“ Both Suns gave her a look showing that she thought it a little odd to have a nude photo of someone other than your wife and that now’s not the time to be looking for you phone. Rarity realised she was getting off topic. “She sent it to the group by mistake but that’s for tomorrow. I think we should be focusing on us.”
She pulled her arms out from underneath her twins, stroking down to their flat stomachs and on until she was almost at her goal. “We’re far from done tonight,” she said in her best seductive voice, “and you‘re spending the entire of it here.”
“I’d hope so,” said Sunset, deciding now would be the best time to break character. “It is my room after all. Can I have my ring back?”
“Sure,” said Sunrise brightly. “Here you go.”
Rarity watched in shock as the ring was passed over. “You’re… but you…”
“Ah, but am I Sunset who just asked for my ring back or am I Sunrise who asked Sunset for her ring to confuse you?”
Rarity looked between the identical faces feeling a little panicked that she didn’t know who her wife was. After a few second she came to a conclusion. “Doesn’t matter,” she said as she rammed two fingers into each pussy taking great pleasure from the perfectly synchronised jump and yelp from her twins, ”I’m going to fuck both of you until you scream.”
She proceeded to fuck them hard and fast for a few seconds but the position wasn’t the best so she used their wet slits as handholds to help pull herself upright before turning round and kneeling between them. “You were very bad tricking me like that,” she said as she pushed her fingers in deep and kept pushing before pulling out and proffering the glistening digits to each. “Lick,” she commanded.
“But isn’t it hot not knowing who’s who?” asked one of them after cleaning her fingers.
“Very,” said Rarity with a devious grin. “But I still need to hear you scream.”
The night was very eventful after that as Rarity enjoyed having her twins and was rather domineering as punishment for tricking her. Not that she minded as, for the entire duration and through to waking up the next morning, Rarity had no idea who she was married to.
Over breakfast the next morning Rarity and Sunset invited Sunrise to spend the last two days and nights of fashion week with them which she gladly accepted. She also confessed to them that Rarity had been her celebrity crush for years and she knew her wife was her own doppelganger. Rarity also showed her the photo of Fluttershy and Sunrise agreed that anyone who didn’t want her must have suffered a head injury. Over the remaining nights, the three greatly enjoyed themselves with Rarity discovering that not knowing who was who is quite a turn-on and went as far as to blind fold them so they could feel the same rush. On the last day, Rarity mentioned that they were going to be visiting home and meeting all their friends in a couple of weeks and asked if Sunrise would come to meet them and have some twin-switch based fun. It would be a bit of a journey for Sunrise, but seeing them again would be worth it.
Two weeks later Sunrise had been briefed on everyone and was confident she’d be able to pass herself of as Sunset for long enough. The group was assembled at Sweet Apple Acres and Rarity had made sure they were the last to arrive as more time increased the odds of Sunrise being outed. They’d been there for over twenty minutes and Sunrise had played the role perfectly, no one, not even Pinkie, who can never be truly planned for, seemed to suspect something was off until Sunset walked in.
“Sorry I’m late,” she said as she went over to Rarity and Sunrise who scooched up to make room for her so the Suns were sitting flanking her. “What?” she asked to the confused crowed looking from her to Sunrise and back.
“What the hay’s going on?” demanded Applejack.
“Rarity drove and I got a lift over,” explained Sunset, completely ignoring the real point of the question.
Applejack seemingly couldn’t find the words and simply gestured rapidly between the Suns eliciting a stifled laugh from Pinkie and Rainbow at seeing their usually composed friend having small freak out.
“Oh that,” said Sunset as if just getting it, “I’m Sunset and this is Sunrise.”
“Nice to meet you all,” said Sunrise with a cheerful wave.
“This is AWESOME!” yelled Pinkie who was suddenly directly in front of Sunrise. “You’ve got a twin!”
Sunset jumped up, intercepting Pinkie and guiding her back to her seat. “We haven’t mention magic yet,” she hissed. Realising that talking about Sunset being from another dimension needed to stay a secret, Pinkie gave an overly dramatic wink and sat down pretending to be uninterested.
“But you’ve been here for ages and none us knew we’d never met you before,” said Applejack incredulously.
“Don’t feel bad,” said Rarity. “I can’t tell them apart without their clothes.”
“But-“ began Applejack
“Stop!” shouted Rainbow over Applejack. “That makes it sound like you know you can’t tell them apart without clothes.”
Realising she’d given the nature of their relationship away, Rarity knew denying it wouldn’t help. “I have been in that situation,” she admitted and noticed Fluttershy’s face light up at the admission. “We met her one night in Paris and we… got to know each other.”
“Go Rarity,” said Rainbow approvingly.
“So did you fuck them or they did they fuck each other?” asked Pinkie with a huge grin.
“We all fuck each other,” said Sunrise.
“Twin sex must be so hot! I wanna see it!!” shouted Pinkie about to explode with excitement.
Looking around her friends, Sunset could see some curiosity from Rainbow, Fluttershy and even a little from Applejack. Clearly there was only one thing to do. She pushed herself up and swung her leg round to hurdle Rarity and landed astride Sunrise who understood the plan and twisted sideways to ensure the others got a good view. Sunset pressed herself down onto her twin before they both moved in for a very tongue heavy kiss as both starting to grind and moan orgasmicly. As they got more into it, Sunset slipped a hand up Sunrise’s top as she felt hands slide down to her ass.
Rarity was scanning her friends as the Suns overacted next to her. Rainbow and Pinkie were clearly enjoying the show as was Applejack to a degree while Twilight was looking at the floor. The oddity was Fluttershy who was sitting completely rigid with her legs clamped together, almost as if she was having to try hard not to put her hand down her skirt. Seeing her friends discomfort grow, Rarity couldn’t help but laugh which told her Suns the joke was successful and Sunset turned and sat down as if nothing happened while Sunrise adjusted her top.
“Hot enough?” asked Rarity as she ran a hand down their legs.
“I’ve always wanted to do twins,” said Pinkie with an eerie calmness as she leering menacingly at the two of them.
“Get your own Suns,” said Rarity defensively.
“Calm down Tatooine,” said Pinkie to a snort from Rainbow and confusion from Rarity, “I can find my own twins.”
“This is making me uncomfortable,” interjected Twilight.
“I agree,” said Fluttershy in an attempt to disguise how turned on she was. “So, um, Sunrise, where are you from?”
After the barrage of questions that followed, the group settled down with its extra member and their day together proceeded like any other.
The next morning, Rarity and Sunset took Sunrise to see their god daughter. She was eight now and met them in the hall with only a moment’s pause at there being two Aunt Sunsets before giving all three a big hug in turn. She was wearing a bright yellow dress with matching hairband holding her waist length pink hair back and generally looked like a little version of Fluttershy with all the cuteness that entails. Rainbow’s influence was visible in the scrapes and bruises on her arms and legs from mishaps on playing fields and climbing trees.
They spent a while chatting in the living room with Rainbow Dawn moving around the room using laps as chairs until she settle on Sunrise as her chair for today. Sunrise had never really had anything to do with children and was naturally unnerved by the small person using her as furniture and the others seemed content to leave her trapped. After ten minutes Rainbow Dash took pity on her and suggested they go outside and play some games where Dawn showed off the competitiveness she got from her mother.
It was only after that that Dawn lost patience and asked where her gift from Paris was. Rarity congratulated her on lasting this long and gave her the gorgeous necklace they found for her plus a bonus gift of a kiss on the forehead. They would be going to back Sweet Apple Acres for lunch with their families so Fluttershy took Dawn to find an outfit that better matched her new necklace.
It wasn’t often that the whole group were back in town together so it had become a tradition that anytime they were, they would have a big lunch for everyone before they would be splitting up and heading back to the various town and cities they now called home. It was the last chance to get any gossip and boasting done in person, with Sweetie Belle ensuring everyone knew that she’d done brilliantly in her final exams for her psychology degree and she was going to be up near the top of her class.
As they were heading off, Sunrise noted how the group seemed as if it was just one big, varied family and made sure Rarity and Sunset knew how lucky they were.
The three made sure to see each other as much as possible with Rarity and Sunset visiting Sunrise or Sunrise going to them, often timed to coincide with some of their friends visiting. About five months after first meeting them, Sunrise visited at the same time as Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, with Dawn staying with her grandparents. During this visit, Fluttershy confessed that she had gone thought a twin fetish and seeing the two Suns making out five months ago had reignited that passion. Rainbow then asked if there was a chance of a gangbang to fulfil Fluttershy’s desire.
It was quickly decided by all that was a magnificent idea and Fluttershy took her top of to let her wings appear. After a quick explanation of magic to an astonished but surprisingly accepting Sunrise, they moved through to the bedroom. The evening proved to be very enjoyable for all involved but especially Fluttershy, who got her dream of being spit roasted and, with Rainbow’s help, triple penetrated by twins. Exhausted and sore in the morning, all five agreed they should do that again sometime.
About two years after first meeting her double, Sunrise received a job offer from Sunset’s university. When she phoned to tell them about it Sunset stated she hadn’t been on any hiring committees and it was only her own merit that got her the offer. They then offered her the opportunity to move in with them permanently or until she found another place. That was all Sunrise needed to hear to take the job.
Now they were living together, the three of them decided they were all equal partners in the relationship and Sunset implements the rules that Celestia, Luna and Cadence had used. She had asked their permission to tell her twin about them and soon invited them to meet her. Her friends thought it was odd but Sunset viewed Celestia and Luna as friends rather than as former teachers and would often make a point of visiting them when they were back home visiting their parents and friends.
A year later Rarity and Sunset decided to renew their vows with Sunrise as an unofficial wedding to fully bring Sunrise into the relationship, complete with an identical wedding ring. The ceremony was only for family and close friends, including Celestia and Luna, and given it was Rarity’s wedding, it was a beautifully done affair.
Without the ring to tell them apart, Rarity now lived with a noticeable percentage of her life spent not knowing who was who but it didn’t matter, she loved them both equally. It was only now that Sunset admitted something she had been afraid of since early in their relationship, namely that she had stolen the soulmate of this world’s version of her and was glad they’d found her and made it right.
Epilogue B - Another Possible Future
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Fluttershy had been handing out leaflets for the animal shelter by the school statue, as she often did to find support for the animals. As with every other day, the best result was that people just ignored her and at worst people would blatantly laugh at her and say horrible things about what she did with the animals. Someone had thrown a crown at her this morning and now it was just too much, she sank down with her back against the statue, hugging her knees and cried.
All her friends had left her and she felt completely alone in the world. Even her oldest friend Rainbow Dash had one day just started to avoid her. She didn’t know why and Rainbow wouldn’t even talk to her at all. As thoughts of happy times came to her mind, she started to cry even harder.
It was at this point Rainbow Dash come out of the school and saw Fluttershy by the statue, her back was heaving as the sobs came and went and no one doing anything to comfort her, they were just watching, waiting for something funny to happen.
“No, I don’t have anything to do with her anymore,” Rainbow said to herself as she made to walk off round the side of the school to the pitch but a pang of guilt refused to let her go.
“I can’t be seen with her,” she said, trying to make her conscience shut up to no avail. “I don’t care if she’s crying.” She knew that was lie.
She heard someone near her make a comment about Fluttershy and her activities with the animals to the amusement of those around him. She grabbed the kid by the collar and, due to the look on her face suggesting immanent pain, he immediately babbled an apology and tried to run off. She let go of his collar and he and his friends ran for cover inside the school.
Rainbow walked over to the sobbing Fluttershy, knelt down beside her and.... didn’t really know what to do from here. She settled for placing a hand gently on the back Fluttershy’s head. “Please don’t cry.”
There was a pause in her sobs as Fluttershy recognised her old friend’s voice trying to be, it seemed, genuinely comforting. It didn’t last long. As the sobs started up again, Rainbow realised she was very far from her comfort zone but she couldn’t stand seeing Fluttershy like this. She started stroking Fluttershy’s silky hair, which released a lovely strawberry scent. “Please Fluttershy, don’t cry,” She didn’t think this would work either but, to her surprise, the sobs did stop.
Fluttershy lifted her head and looked up at Rainbow Dash, tears still streaming down her face. “Why do you care!” she yelled, as loudly as she can yell anyway.
Rainbow was taken aback and didn’t know how to respond. She knew she cared, she’d never stopped caring for Fluttershy, so why hadn’t she shown it for the last few months? Before she could respond, Fluttershy continued.
“You left me!” A sob shaking her voice “You all left me!”
She tucked her head back into her knees and let the sobs roll.
“I’m.... I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have left you, and I’ve hated myself for doing it.” Rainbows voice had a little crack in it, seeing what she and the others had done to Fluttershy really hurt her. “It’s just..... It’s just....”
“Just what?” came a quiet voice from Fluttershy.
“It’s just the rumours that started going round, saying hanging out with you and the others was making me soft. That I shouldn’t be captain of any of the school teams. I was painting my nails and going to spas and things.” Rainbow was getting upset as well as she realised these were very stupid reasons to abandon a friend. Even worse was that she abandoned Fluttershy, the quiet little girl she said she would always protect since they had been kids.
Fluttershy looked up about to point out how pathetic those reasons were but stopped when she saw Rainbow’s eyes and noticeable distress.
“I’m sorry Fluttershy, I left you to try to protect my awesome reputation.” She threw her arms around Fluttershy whispered, “I’m sorry."
Fluttershy’s sobs stopped at this admission. She reached up to removed Rainbows arms from around her and stood up. Rainbow stood as well, tears threatening to flow, keeping a little distance from Fluttershy who was glaring at her, obviously still quite angry.
“I’ll never do anything to hurt you again, I promise,” she said in a desperate plea because she thought Fluttershy was about to walk away and never forgive her. Her hand instinctively reached out to grab Fluttershy’s but she caught herself and pulled it back. This was Fluttershy’s decision and she couldn’t make her stay.
Fluttershy kept glaring at Rainbow, trying to determine if she was genuine in her apology. She concluded that Rainbow can’t fake tears and would never want to be seen crying, so she must be genuine.
After what felt like forever from Rainbow’s perspective, Fluttershy broke off from the glare and became her usually shy self, looking at the ground, she finally spoke. “I forgive you,” she whispered.
Rainbow threw her arms around her regained friend before pulling back and, in an act that surprised both of them equally, gently kissed Fluttershy on the lips. It was after a few seconds of contact the Rainbow realised what she was doing and stepped back, her face turning a rather noticeable red and the new taste of strawberry lip balm on her lips.
Fluttershy broke the silence. “You were just happy,” she said, trying for an explanation of what just happened.
“Um, honestly, I think it’s a little more than that,” said Rainbow. It was now her turn to be fascinated by the ground. “You’ve always seemed more special to me, out of all my friends you were the one I cared most about. Being separated from you has been so much worse than anything else.” She looked Fluttershy in the eyes as she managed to admit her own feeling to herself. “I like you Fluttershy.”
“Oh, well, I..... You know I like you too, I just don’t know if it’s the same way.”
“I know this is maybe a little much so soon,” said Rainbow, worried this revelation might destroy their minute old revived friendship. “You don’t need to do anything, we could pretend I never said anything. Or, maybe, I could... take you out to apologise for the way I treated you these past few months and -“
“OK,” Interrupted Fluttershy, “I’ll go out with you, as a friend, and we can just see what happens.”
Rainbow’s face lit up with a huge smile, this was the happiest she had felt since before their group went their separate ways. “Deal.” she said as she hugged Fluttershy again, getting another waft of strawberry scent to go with the taste on her lips. Even if Fluttershy didn’t feel the same way, she had her friend back. She didn’t care if her awesome reputation took a dent, it really didn’t matter compared to this moment.
It was a few days later before Rainbow asked Fluttershy out on their ‘apology date’. There had been the whole Sunset-Shimmer-turning-into-a-demon incident and the fallout from that to deal with first. They had agreed not to mention it to the others as they didn’t want people looking on at such a fragile stage in a reformed friendship.
The date was nothing fancy, they went out for ice cream and just talked, catching up on everything they’d missed in each other’s lives. Rainbow walked Fluttershy home and, standing on her doorstep like in all the films, felt this was the time she should go for a kiss. She didn’t. This was Fluttershy and she didn’t want to push things too fast in case she scared her off so she settled for hugging her.
“I really enjoyed tonight,” came a quiet voice from Fluttershy. “I missed you.”
“Maybe we could do it again sometime?” Rainbow asked hopefully as she broke off the hug.
“I’d like that,” replied Fluttershy, looking into Rainbows eyes with a slight blush of embarrassment. “Good night.”
“Good night,” echoed Rainbow as Fluttershy opened her door and went inside.
Rainbow turned round and set off down the path and about half way down she couldn’t contain her excitement that Fluttershy wanted a second date anymore and she jumped up and punched the air. She heard a giggle from behind her and then the sound of a door closing. Her face now a little red, she forced herself to walk calmly.
For their second date, Fluttershy suggested going to an exhibition Photo Finish had at a local gallery. While this wasn’t the sort of thing Rainbow would normal be interested in, she and some of the others from various school teams had been the subjects for some action shots and she wanted to see how awesome she looked.
They walked round the exhibit, looking at everything from portraits, landscapes and of course the action shots. Rainbow spent a lot of time looking at herself and gave a small talk about how awesome she looked to anyone who stopped too long until Photo Finish shooed her away. Some would see that as a little rude but Fluttershy found it quite amusing and mimicked Photo Finish by shooing Rainbow occasionally for no reason.
As Rainbow walked Fluttershy home again, this time hand in hand, they found themselves again in the cliché situation of the kiss on the doorstep. Fluttershy was standing with her arms behind her back and tilting her head a little, purposely in the ‘coy girlish flirt pose’.
Was she doing it on purpose to make herself look even sweeter and more innocent, thought Rainbow, or is this just how she happens to be standing?
It didn’t really matter, Rainbow knew she wanted this and hoped Fluttershy did as well. During the awkward pause that always accompanies these things, she leaned in towards Fluttershy, looking her in the eyes with what she hoped was a seductive expression.
After half a second, to Rainbow’s great delight, Fluttershy leaned in too. Their lips a centimetre apart, Rainbow closed the gap and kissed her gently on the lips as she placed her hands on Fluttershy’s waist. She let her lips part slightly and ran her tongue along Fluttershy's lips, tasting her pink lipstick.
Fluttershy let her lips part a little and reached out her tongue to meet Rainbows. Neither of them had ever kissed anyone before, aside from the surprise one in front of the statue, so there was a slight awkwardness when their tongue met. That passed quickly as both found themselves completely absorbed by the intimate sensation of another’s tongue invading.
After about thirty seconds of joy, they broke off the kiss and looked into each other’s eyes, a happy smile on their faces.
“Good night,” said Rainbow. Of course she wanted more of Fluttershy, but she knew she shouldn’t push her.
“Good night,” whispered Fluttershy, stroking Rainbow’s arms as she stepped back, opened her door and went inside.
Rainbow waited a few seconds to make sure her legs weren’t actually jelly as the seemed to have been during that kiss, and left for home, a huge smile on her face the entire way.
Author's Note
This was the first thing I'd ever written and I know it won't have been the best thing you've ever read but thank you for reading it. I mainly did it for me but hopefully someone out there will like it. Hopefully I'll improve as I go, too.
Rarity was at Applejack’s, bound so she was stuck on all fours with her ass in the air as Applejack stood in front of her stroking her horse cock to get it hard. When she was fully erect, she grabbed Rarity’s hair and pulled her head up off the bed before ramming her cock down her slut’s throat.
Rarity lay there and took it. This was her life now.
“Do you want more, slut?” demanded Applejack.
No, I don’t want any of this, thought Rarity but her voice disagreed. “Yes Mistress.”
As Applejack continued fucking her throat, Rarity felt pressure on her ass and pussy as two cocks pushed their way inside her. In her head she was screaming at them to leave her alone but she heard her own voice moaning in pleasure and begging for more. As all her holes were pounded mercilessly she was in agony, begging to be left alone but her voice just begged for more. Granting her pleas, another two cocks pushed their way into each hole, threatening to rip her apart.
The entire school was watching this, she was in the middle of the hall and everyone was lining up to have their turn on the school slut. A sign next to her read ‘Free For Anyone’s Use’. The cocks behind her spent their loads insider her and were immediately replaced by another four, pounding her to breaking point.
Please stop! I don’t want this! This is rape! she tried to say but again she heard her voice saying something different. “Thank you Masters. Thank you for letting me be your cum dump.”
She felt someone grab her shoulders and the world went dark. They wouldn’t have her again. She lashed out into the darkness and made contact with a chin which produced a yelp from the figure she couldn’t see. She kept fighting against the darkness but the figure must have retreated.
“Rarity, it’s OK, please calm down,” said a concerned voice from the darkness.
Who was it? Why was she lying in something soft? They were worried about her. Sunset. Rarity’s thoughts finally caught up with her, she was in bed and she had just punched her new roommate.
“Oh my goodness! Sunset I’m so sorry. Are you alright?”
“Mmm, yes,” said Sunset, clutching her lip. “Are you?”
“No,” said Rarity quietly as she felt the tears rolling down her cheeks. There was no point in hiding it anymore.
“I’m going to put the light on, cover your eyes.” The searing light struck out from Rarity’s bedside lamp and dazzled both girls.
Sunset sat down next to Rarity on her bed, noticing the glistening streaks on her cheeks but didn’t bring it up. “You were talking in your sleep,” she said gently, “I didn’t know if I should wake you up or not but then you said something about being raped and I had to.”
Rarity’s tears started flowing swiftly as the nightmare came back to her. Sunset took Rarity’s hand in both of hers and held tightly as Rarity tried to stifle her tears.
“Do you want to talk about it?” asked Sunset after a minute.
Rarity broke down in a howl of tears, throwing herself on Sunset and burying her face in Sunsets chest. All Sunset could think to do was hold her and stroke her hair.
It took a few minutes for Rarity to compose herself and explain her nightmare to Sunset who could only stare in horror. Rarity couldn’t look at her as she was saying these awful things and stared at her own knees the entire time, subconsciously grabbing the hem of her nightdress. When she was finished explaining she still couldn’t look at Sunset, she felt she was a dreadful person for having these thoughts.
“How long have you been having these nightmares?” asked Sunset, placing a hand on Rarity’s arm.
This contact brought a wave of silent tears from Rarity. “Months,” she whispered, “about a couple of times a week.”
Sunset was already having trouble holding her emotions back but hearing her friend had suffered these horrors for months was almost too much. She fought back her tears the best she could, she needed to be strong for Rarity. “You know Applejack would never do that?” she asked, her voice slightly shaky.
Rarity sat motionless, her tears running down her cheeks and into her lap. She couldn’t bring herself to say what she thought.
“You can’t think she would do that?” asked Sunset, shocked Rarity could even consider it.
There was still no response from Rarity. Sunset grabbed her shoulders and forced her to turn and look at her. Rarity’s eyes were red, her tears still flowing and her lip was trembling as she held back the sobs. Sunset blinked away the tears in her own eyes.
“Tomorrow we’re going to speak to Applejack, is that ok?”
“Ok,” whispered Rarity. “Would you stay with me tonight?”
“Of course,” said Sunset instantly, a few tears now flowing freely down her cheeks.
The two girls got into Rarity’s bed, Sunset lay on her back as Rarity’s cuddled into her and cried herself to sleep against her roommate's shoulder as Sunset tried and failed to be strong for her friend.
The next day the girls caught Applejack alone and Sunset acted as mediator as Rarity again relived her nightmare as she told it to Applejack. She was as appalled as Sunset that Rarity could even consider she would do such a thing. She reiterated that she had only ever done what she thought Rarity had liked and would never have brought others into their game.
Sunset had hoped talking things through with Applejack would calm Rarity’s mind and stop her nightmares but that night she was again woken by shouts of fear from the other side of their shared bedroom. Having learned from the previous night, she woke Rarity up by pinning her arms down as she tossed in her sleep. She knew this was maybe not the best thing to do to someone dreaming they were being raped but she didn’t want to get punched in the face again. As Rarity struggled into consciousness, there was a couple of seconds of panic before she recognized Sunset’s voice
“It’s OK Rarity, you’re alright, it’s just the two of us.”
Rarity stared up into the darkness with tears rolling down her cheeks. “I’m never going to be free of it,” she said, resigned to her torment.
“Do you want me to stay with you again?” asked Sunset.
“Yes please.”
The two of them spend another night together, with Rarity again cuddled into Sunset, silently crying herself to sleep.
The next morning, Sunset was awake before the alarm and discovered Rarity still clinging to her, lying with her head on her shoulder, one arm across her stomach and their legs were entwined. She looked too peaceful to disturb so Sunset lay awake and wondered if there was some other way to help her friend.
By the time the alarm went off half an hour later, she had came up with a solution. She had read up on various aspect of psychology when she had first arrived in this dimension and she thought of something that might help. The problem was suggesting it to Rarity.
As Rarity woke up to the alarm she held Sunset tighter as she fought against the blare. Sunset decided to just come out with it. “You need to have sex with Applejack again.”
This snapped Rarity out of her sleepy state and into full alertness. “That’s what caused the nightmares, how is doing it again and risking that slut stealing my body going to help?”
“Because I believe you’re having trouble with your sexuality,” said Sunset, running through her reasoning, how accurate it was she didn’t know. “Your experience with Applejack has scarred you and you’ve avoided the subject anytime I brought up our time together. I think you need to prove to yourself that you are not the slut you fear you are and accept you like girls.”
“But I can’t have sex with Applejack. What if it goes wrong again?”
Sunset had thought of that. She took a deep breath before revealing her plan. “But what if I was there as well? I’d keep an eye on you and make sure you don’t go foggy. That way you’ll know you can trust yourself even around the one that caused it.”
“Are you suggesting a threesome?” asked Rarity after a long, awkward pause
“Well, I wouldn’t, necessarily, be involved. I’d just be there to.... watch.” Now she said aloud it was beginning to sound a little pervy. “Your fear is losing control and becoming the slut that controlled you, the only way to conquer that is to prove you can stay in control.”
“That does make some sense I suppose,” said Rarity, still rather unsure.
“Will you think about?” asked Sunset as she disentangled herself from Rarity and slid out of bed to go for her shower.
“I will.”
It was Friday before Rarity brought up Sunset's suggestion. She had been thinking hard about it and had decided anything was worth a try to rid herself of her nightmares. When she and Sunset arrived home after school they went to their room to dump their bags and Rarity took the plunge.
“We should do it,” she said.
“Do what?” asked Sunset.
“The threesome thing.”
“You mean the test to see if you can stay in control with me there to keep an eye on you.”
“That too, Darling.” Sunset’s insistence that it wasn’t a threesome was cute. “So what if we ask Applejack to come over on Sunday when I’m not working?”
“Right, but this isn’t to be anything seductive so none of your sexy underwear I accidentally saw in a drawer,” said Sunset, immediately planning every aspect of it. “You need to stay in power during this and if you’ve gone in trying to impress like you did when, you know, then it’ll be harder to stay in control.”
Sunset started going through everything they should do, should not do, signals in case the slut tried to take over and a myriad of other thing. Rarity struggled to keep up but greatly appreciated all that Sunset was doing to help her.
Come Sunday morning, Sunset and Rarity were waiting in their bedroom for Applejack. Sunset was trying to keep Rarity calm as she was beginning to panic about what would happen if the slut took over her again. After failing to verbally calm her down she had to step in and physically stop her talking when she started babbling about how Applejack would order her to restrain Sunset and then they would rape her and then she would be Applejack’s slut too.
After being literally shaken back to her senses, Rarity managed to calm down and they went over the plan again. Applejack hadn’t been informed about what exactly was going to happen as Sunset thought she wouldn’t do it, she thought it was just to help Rarity talk through her problems.
When Applejack arrived she knew the door would be open and headed in and up to Rarity’s room. When she entered she found the two of them sitting on the bed, both looked slightly nervous. “What’s going on?”
“We may not have been completely honest about what we had planned. It is to help Rarity make peace with herself but its a little more hands on,” said Sunset as she and Rarity stood up.
Applejack watched as Sunset placed her hands on Rarity’s waist and the two began to kiss, passionately. Applejack just stood and stared, she had never suspected those two were anything more than friends.
She continued staring as her friends became more immersed in their kiss there was a little moan from Rarity. Sunset then slid her hands up and began unbuttoning Rarity’s blouse as Rarity extended her arms out behind her and it slid to the floor revealing a normal, non-provocative white bra. Sunset’s hands then moved down and unzipped Rarity’s skirt which fell to the floor leaving her in just her bra and panties.
Applejack just stood there as Rarity broke off from her kiss with Sunset, strutted over to her with a sexy walk, placed her hands on her shoulders and kissed her. She wasn’t too sure about this but she saw Sunset out of the corner of her eye who nodded towards Rarity, indicating she should go with it.
With this push, Applejack let herself loosen up and returned Rarity’s affection. The warmth from Rarity’s lips was something she hadn’t experienced for a while, they had barley kissed since their first couple of encounters. After what felt like several minutes of this enjoyable warmth, Applejack let her hands reach out and touch Rarity’s smooth, porcelain waist before running her hands up and unhooking her bra.
Knowing Applejack was now into it, Rarity began undressing her, taking off her shirt, skirt and bra. She then stepped backwards towards her bed taking Applejack with her, making sure to pivot round as they approached and let Applejack fall backwards onto it. She took off her own panties and then Applejack’s before kneeling down between her legs.
Sunset sat down against the headboard of Rarity’s bed so she could keep an eye on her. Looking at Applejack lying naked on the bed, Sunset logically knew that she was hot, a toned, tanned blonde is always going to be hot, but there was just no sexual attraction for her. Rarity on the other hand, there was a reason the old Sunset had destroyed her so completely at the previous year’s Fall Formal. Looking at her naked body now, Sunset could feel herself getting hot.
This was the bit Rarity was most scared of, the part where the slut might take over. She looked over at Sunset to make sure she was in position to keep an eye on her and make sure her inner slut doesn’t take over. Sunset smiled and nodded as encouragement. Rarity took a deep breath to steady herself and placed a finger against Applejacks clit.
Applejack was astonished that this simple action caused a tingle throughout her body. As Rarity’s finger stroked along the length of her slit, she felt her warm breath against her clit and then another tingle as her tongue made contact. This was nothing like what she remembered. As Rarity worked her finger and tongue, alternating between licking and probing her pussy and pleasuring her clit, Applejack felt her breathing quickening as small moans started appearing from within her.
As Applejack was groaning, Sunset was watching closely for any sign of Rarity losing control. Unfortunately this meant she was watching someone she has a physical interest in, completely naked, pleasuring one of their friends. As a result, she was starting to feel a considerable warmth between her legs and knew she wasn’t going to be able to remain an impartial observer for long so, honestly, there was no point in trying. She got off the bed and stripped off before kneeling down behind Rarity and pressing herself in close as she reached around and started caressing Rarity’s breasts.
“Sorry, I couldn’t resist. How’s your head?” she whispered.
“It’s just me here,” she said as she reached behind her and ran her hand up Sunsets leg. She still couldn’t face up to her feelings herself let alone tell Sunset, all she could do was lust for her privately and take any chance that came along. “Could you get the vibrator?” she asked.
“Sure,” said Sunset, kissing Rarity on the shoulder as she got up and went over the bedside drawer where they had put it beforehand. She passed it to Rarity and knelt down behind her again, caressing Rarity’s breasts, toying with her nipples and kissing her neck.
Rarity took a few moments to enjoy the attention from the girl she unknowingly loved before going back to pleasuring the girl who traumatized her. She licked the tip of the vibrator before placing at between Applejacks wet lips. She kept her finger working on Applejack’s clit as she slowly began pushing in the vibe and then thrusting it in a little further with each stroke. As she was fucking Applejack with the vibe, she felt sunset’s hands reach down and between her legs.
“Could you stand up?” asked Sunset.
Rarity smiled as she stood up so she was still leaning on the bed, continuing to work the vibe in Applejack’s wet pussy, drawing out more soft moans. With her ass in the air she spread her legs to allow Sunset to kneel behind her and shivered as she felt Sunsets’ tongue run the length of her pussy. As the tongue teased along her lips, Rarity felt her hands run up her legs to squeeze her ass.
She tried to turn her focus back to Applejack and discovered that the full length if the vibe was already inside her and Applejack’s hips were grinding gently against it. She gave her a few full length strokes and then pushed the switch on the base turning the vibe on.
“Oh sweet heeee-Ahhh,” was all Applejack could say. “Yes, do that, do that!”
Rarity smiled to herself and kept up her smooth motions as the vibrations sent Applejack over the edge. As her shouts of pleasure and joy got louder, Rarity noticed that she was now toying with her own chest so she started fucking her faster with the vibe, deeply enjoying both being in control of herself and Sunset’s tongue pushing its way into her pussy.
As Applejack started to come down from her orgasmic high, Rarity kissed her pussy and then climbed up onto the bed, regretfully leaving Sunset behind. While on all fours straddling Applejack, she kissed her deeply, their tongues dancing as Applejack got a taste of her own juices. After a few seconds she continued crawling up the tanned, toned body below her and sat up on her knees so that her pussy was ready for Applejack’s mouth.
As Applejack picked up where Sunset had been forced to leave off, Rarity closed her eyes and let herself relax and enjoy her friend's tongue. She was in control, there was no foggy headed slut making her do anything. As Applejack’s tongue separated her lips and dived in, Rarity felt the mattress move and open her eyes to see Sunset in front of her with a huge smile on her face.
Sunset reached out a hand and placed it on Rarity’s cheek before gently pulling her in for a kiss. As their lips touched, Rarity felt like a shock had gone though her. The pleasure from the kiss was somehow greater than Applejack's tongue in her pussy, she felt like she was going to melt and collapse into a pool of orgasmic bliss from Sunset’s lips alone. She wrapped her arms around her to support herself causing her chest to crush against Sunset’s. The warmth was unbelievable, so much so, she nearly forgot about Applejack beneath her.
Using all her mental strength, Rarity pulled herself out of the kiss and leaned down to pick up the vibe she had dropped next to Applejack. She straightened up and licked the top while looking into Sunset’s eyes. Sunset smiled and nodded. Rarity positioned the vibe at Sunsets pussy, letting out a loud moan as Applejack grazed her clit with her teeth to reminder her she was still there. Composing herself, she slid the vibe into Sunset’s pussy. There was a lot of resistance even though Sunset was very wet, this was her first penetration. Rarity took a few thrusts until the whole length was inside a moaning Sunset and as she pushed in the full length, she hit the button.
It felt like an explosion to Sunset, the vibrations echoing throughout her body. It took her a while to acclimatise to the new sensations before she could even hold herself upright. Her voice was working by its own accord and there was nothing she could do to stop the joyful moans.
The sight of Sunset lost in pleasure-driven moans and Applejack’s tongue in her pussy was sending Rarity over the edge. Her hips were rocking on their own accord and, as Sunset saw when she was able to sit up straight and look into Rarity’s eyes, she was unable to focus on anything.
“Kiss me,” begged Rarity.
Sunset immediately did as requested and the instant their lips touched a spark ran through and Rarity climaxed. She threw her head back and let out a deep, primal moan of pleasure as she continued rocking her hips on Applejacks face.
Her hand was no longer able to work the vibe in Sunset’s pussy so Sunset reached down and placed her hand on top of Rarity’s to help her. This simple touch seemed to bring Rarity even more pleasure as she slumped forward, her free arm clutching onto Sunset as she moaned in sheer bliss.
After a minute of heavenly bliss, she began to calm down and resumed her kiss with Sunset that had been interrupted by her orgasm. All she knew was that she wanted her.
With Rarity’s orgasm ending, Applejack slid out from underneath her and sat up, looking at her two friends, realising that wasn’t just an act they put on when she had arrived, they were both eager for it. As she watched, Sunset was now struggling to control her body as she started moaning in her kiss and pushing Rarity’s hand to thrust the vibe into her hard and fast and it wasn’t long before she was unable to continue the kiss as she started gasping as her orgasm took hold of her.
To Applejack, she seemed to be clinging to Rarity as if she feared she was about to be dragged away never to return, the attachment between the two was clear to see. And now they lived together. Was the single bed against the opposite wall ever used? She decided she shouldn’t pursue that topic, not today, certainly.
As Sunset’s exclamations of pleasure stopped, she let Rarity slip the vibe out of her pussy who immediately brought it up to her own lips and licked the tip clean, making a point of showing Sunset this. She then tilted her head back and used a skill Applejack had forced her to learn. She slid the entire 6” vibe into her mouth and into her throat, wrapping her lips tightly around its base before pulling it out, sucking the entire length clean.
“That’s pretty impressive,” said Sunset as she got her breath back.
“A friend taught it to me,” said Rarity, looking over at Applejack. “I guess some things might be useful.”
“But are you still yourself?” asked Applejack.
“I am,” said Rarity happily, “It’s just me in my own head.”
“So, now you know you’re not a slave to the slut in your head, you think the nightmares’ll stop?” asked Applejack. “This was fun and all but I don’t think we should make a habit of it.”
“Probably a good idea,” said Sunset before turning to Rarity. “I think the extreme nature of your encounters may be a factor in this. When you get a boyfriend or girlfriend you should maybe keep it simple, one on one, nothing too kinky.”
Sunset didn’t notice the smile Rarity gave her at the mention of ‘girlfriend’ but Applejack saw it. She got off the bed and started getting dressed, this prompted Sunset to do the same much to Rarity’s disappointment. She had secretly been hoping they could just hang around naked together so she could try it on with Sunset again.
“So, what are you planning for the rest of the day?” asked Applejack when she was fully dressed.
“I don’t think we had anything,” said Rarity looking at Sunset for confirmation.
“How about a film?” she suggested.
“’Fraid I ain’t got time for a movie, I need to get back before lunch to help Apple Bloom with.... somethin’,” said Applejack, she felt so confident going into that excuse. “I’ll be best just heading back now.”
As Sunset was still getting dressed Applejack went over to the still naked Rarity and put her arm around her shoulder. “Just tell her,” she whispered.
“Tell her what?” Rarity whispered back.
Applejack looked Rarity square on. She seemed genuinely confused about what Applejack was talking about. “It’ll come to you eventually. See you both at school tomorrow.”
As Applejack left, Rarity wondered what it was she had meant. Unfortunately she was still very much in denial and couldn’t quite hear her subconscious saying she loved Sunset.
Author's Note
Apologies to those who were hoping for the Nightmare Rarity, the title was just to obvious to pass up.
25 - The Principals of Incest
Celestia followed Luna and Cadence out of the restaurant, glaring at the backs of their heads. She glanced over to see Trixie and Sugarcoat watching her leave, clearly a little put off by having their teachers interrupt them and presumably unnerved at seeing two of them drunk. She caught up with them at the door just in time to grab Luna’s arm as she staggered a little.
“Can’t you two keep your hands to yourselves?” she hissed as Cadence grabbed Luna’s other arm.
“No I cannot,” stated Luna proudly to the world.
“Well I wish you would try,” chided Celestia. “We cannot behave like that in front of students.”
“I think we interrupted a date,” said Cadence.
“Go Trixiiiiiie!” shouted Luna to the world in general.
“Luna!” snapped Celestia.
“Oh, come on Cel, we moons need to stick together. Who doesn’t like encouragement?”
“Less drunken encouragement would have been better.”
“We’re not drunk,” protested Cadence as she nearly fell into a bush. “How is Trixie a moon?”
“Her surname is Lulamoon,” explained an exasperated Celestia.
“Home for fun,” proclaimed Luna as she grabbed Celestia and Cadence’s asses.
“Luna,” hissed Celestia as she swatted her hand away, very annoyed at her behaviour.
In response Luna moved around Cadence then manoeuvred her next to Celestia.
“Home for fun?” suggested Cadence.
“Home for fun,” conceded Celestia. “But if either of you pass out before we’re done…”
“When have I ever passed out before I’ve done you?” boasted Luna before breaking down into drunken laughter.
All Celestia could do was hold her upright and march her two drunken charges to the taxi rank. It was a rather drunken, touchy-feely journey home with Celestia doing her best to keep the other two under control. She was relieved that, as she unlocked the door to the house she and Luna shared, she could finally stop trying. As soon as they were inside, Luna grabbed Cadence and the two immediately swapped tongues and stumbled through to the sofa.
“I need some wine,” said Celestia as she went through to the kitchen leaving the two of them on the sofa. She’d had a couple of glasses with her meal but it always fell to her to be the sensible one when they were out and she had some catching up to do. She downed a glass before taking a new bottle and three glasses through to the living room. As she entered, she noticed the recently discarded clothes on the floor.
“You couldn’t even wait for me,” she said as she stood over the sofa staring down disapprovingly at her naked little sister lying on her front with her face in and equally naked Cadence’s lap.
“Sorry”, whispered Cadence with a look that showed she only really cared about what Luna was doing at this point.
After a few seconds Luna came up for air and made a point of looking her sister in the eye as she licked her lips. “This was always going to happen,” she stated before heading back for more.
Celestia placed the bottle and glasses on the coffee table, stripped off, poured herself a glass and watched.
This all began about one year and eight months previous. Celestia had wanted the advice of her recently promoted Vice-Principal and had simply walked into her little sister’s bedroom to find her lying on her back, naked and fingering herself, with their friend Cadence, equally naked, sitting astride her face. Celestia was too shocked to do anything more than stand and stare at which point Cadence, in between moaning with delight, noticed her and sprang off Luna’s face before shielding herself with a pillow. Luna simply turned her head to look at her big sister.
“You do know how to knock?” she asked.
“I... I, well...” stammered Celestia before recovering her composure, “Of course I know how to knock. What do you think you’re doing?”
“Well, I was eating Cade’s cunt while fingering myself and I think I was just about to make her cum when you walked in, right?” She turned to look at Cadence for confirmation. Cadence nodded her head gingerly, afraid of Celestia’s reaction.
“How long’s this been going on?” asked Celestia.
“Well I fucked her when she was doing her placement year at CHS and we’ve been pretty regular since she started at Crystal Prep, a couple of times a month.”
“You had sex with a student teacher?” asked Celestia trying to stay calm.
“I’ve had sex with a few student teachers.”
“You've what! That is unacceptable Luna.”
“Oh, so I should be stuck up and boring like you should I?” At this point, Luna noticed that Celestia’s eyes kept flicking from hers to her fingers which were still busy working her pussy.
“You don’t have to be like me but show some restraint, please.”
Watching her two friends argue, Cadence was fascinated that, no matter the age, any pair of sibling were capable of descending into childlike bickering.
“Oh come on Cel, sex is good. Its part of nature and it is so fun.”
“Well that may be but I would expect my sister to show some restraint now she’s an adult.” This was barbed with the fact Luna had been very promiscuous when she was a teenager.
“I bet you can’t even remember sex, how long’s it been, Cel?”
“Three years and that is of no consequence to the quality if my life.”
Luna was dumbstruck. Her sister was one of the most beautiful women she had ever seen and she hadn’t had sex in three years. This was the women who could put supermodels to shame with her looks, her poise, her height and especially her gorgeous long legs. She decided she must do something about this travesty. “I bet you can’t even remember what to do in bed.”
“I can too, not that it’s any of your business.”
Cadence tried to suppress a laugh hearing Celestia sound like a four year old.
“It’s been so long since someone’s seen you naked I bet you’ve started to sag.”
“How dare you!” Celestia was getting properly angry now. “I am as toned as I’ve ever been.”
“Prove it, get your top off.”
“I will not.”
“I knew it. You, Cel, are a prude.”
“Fine!” yelled Celestia as she unzipped her jacket, slid it off and threw it across the room. “I’ll show you who’s a prude.”
Her shirt and bra soon followed her jacket across the room and only then did she realise Luna had played her. She had lost the battle but if she went to pick up her clothes or simply left the room she would lose the war so she stood there, topless, trying to maintain her front of anger.
Luna swung her legs over the edge of the bed to sit up, still fingering herself, and simply stared in awe at her sister. She wasn’t lying when she said she was stilled toned, her flat stomach and her definitely non-saggy chest were wondrous to behold. Luna knew she was a C cup but, on her very tall frame, she had always looked smaller but seeing them now, free from their confines, they were perfect.
Licking her fingers clean as she stood up and strutted over to her sister, ignoring the anger on her face but noticing her eyes darted down to watch her E cups as they bounced a little with every step. Celestia maintained her expression as Luna stood before her but it gave way to some confusion as her sister knelt in front of her and undid her belt buckle. A hint of petrifaction then made its way into Celestia’s mind as her little sister pulled her trousers and panties down before running her tongue up her pussy. As Luna’s tongue ran over her clit, her petrifaction vanished but she was still unable to leave. She hadn’t been lying when she said it had been three years and the sensation of another touching her was too good.
She stood there as her sister proceed to expertly eat her rapidly moistening pussy, her eyes closing as she felt a sensation she hadn’t felt in years, desire. She felt hands stroke across her chest as Cadence joined the incestuous pair and proceeded to toy with her nipples as Luna began running her hands up and down her sisters sexy legs. It wasn’t long before she felt her knees giving way as a fire swept over her body and she was groaning at the unfamiliar sensation. Luna and Cadence supported her as, for the first time in five years, her last partner had been very bad at pleasing her, she came from the touch of another.
As the three women separated, all felt a little awkward and tried to remove the word ‘incest’ from their thoughts.
“So am I a prude?” asked Celestia to try and end the silence.
“You are not.”
“Very well then. I’ll get out of your hair.” With that Celestia picked up her clothes and left Luna and Cadence alone.
Luna and Cadence did not, immediately, pick up where they left off. Clearly Celestia had enjoyed herself, Luna could still taste the proof of that, and both agreed it was a crime against nature for such a body to go unloved so they decided they needed to try and get her involved in their friends with benefits relationship.
Their first attempt was simply stealing Celestia’s phone so that she would hopefully walk in to ask if they’d seen it. It worked and, with some persuasion and Luna beginning to undress her, Celestia let herself be fucked.
Their second plan was simply to have sex on the sofa when Celestia was due to come home. Celestia had came in and averted her eyes but crossed the room to get the kitchen, passing by the couple actively having sex without a negative comment or asking them to stop. They’d stopped and followed her to the kitchen where Cadence kissed her, to very little complaints, as Luna fingered Cadence. This soon led to Luna fingering Celestia, again with very little resistance.
After another three successful attempts to get her involved they realised that she wanted to be involved. For their sixth plan, they simply started having sex when the three of them were watching a movie. Celestia had refused the first offer to join in but upon being asked if she was sure, accepted.
After missing the second half of the movie, Luna asked her sister is she would like to join in their casual relationship and, with a little embarrassment, Celestia admitted she did. It was then agreed that any pairing within the threesome could have sex without the third so long as the third wasn’t actively being excluded and they were welcome to sleep with anyone else the liked, so long as they told the others about it, preferably in explicit detail. There was only one rule, there was not to be even a hint of flirting at school.
As Luna and Celestia lived together, and with Luna’s high sex drive, they began having sex a minimum of twice a week. As their new dynamic progressed, it became clear to Luna that Celestia enjoyed being submissive in the bedroom just as much as she loved being in charge elsewhere in her life. When she discovered this, she began buying bondage gear to use on her sister as well as the collection of dildos she already had. She began small with handcuffs but soon acquired gags, nipple clamps and spreader bars, all of which Celestia loved.
After one night the three spent together, Cadence posited that it was because Celestia had always been in charge in every area of her life and this was a chance to follow orders rather than give them. The two sisters had no doubt that she was spot on.
For Christmas that year, Cadence had bought them a Sybian and Celestia had spent an hour riding it with the anal and clitoral stimulators. She had little choice as she was bound to the kitchen table leg to keep her upright by one of her gifts from Luna which was a wonderful white leather armbinder. For a little extra torment, she had been made to wear a blindfold and noise cancelling headphones so she wouldn’t be able to tell how much time had passed. When she started getting loud, Luna brought out another of her gifts to her sister, a ball gag. The sex was, mostly, quite loving but Celestia was very happy when she was simply used like this.
So the three women continued, introducing Celestia to more and more experiences. She was keen to learn to deepthroat her partner’s strap-ons and was introduced to the joys of anal, double and, occasionally, triple penetration. They didn’t use toys particularly often as Luna felt that tongues and fingers were all a girl needed but they did provide a nice change every so often and were symbols of power when Luna was feeling particularly dominant.
It had been a year ago that Celestia, after having been released from her cuffs, asked if the others would be interested in upgrading their relationship. Celestia had explained that she felt she was too old for romance now and that her friends were the last chance she had. Luna and Cadence had agreed and they had officially become a three way couple. The same rules still stood, any pairing could go on a date without the third, but any big romantic gestures such as weekends away could only be between all three.
They had also agreed that it would still be an open relationship and if any one of them found someone they liked, so long as they were honest with their girlfriends, they could see them separately and, if possible, they would be brought into the existing dynamic. This could cause issues as Celestia and Cadence, who had considered themselves straight before Luna seduced them and the only women they’d slept with were their two girlfriends, now considered themselves bi-sexual while Luna was strictly lesbian.
She had gone through a lot of boys in her last few years at high school and had slept around a lot at college. It had been a few months into her first year when she had been picked up by a woman and experienced her first lesbian encounter which had been one of the best nights of her life. She had then gone on sleeping with guys and girls until late in her first year when she had decided she would be strictly girls only, explaining to her big sister it was because the sex was better. Celestia had always suspected there was something else to her reasoning but Luna had never spoken of it. She was right.
There had been one night in a club where Luna had left with a girl she had just picked up. When the two drunken women were a little distance from the club, a man who Luna had been flirting with earlier in the night, had attacked them. Her soon-to-be conquest fled leaving Luna who was too drunk to defend herself. The man had beaten her, ripped her dress down and was positioning himself to rape her when her soon-to-be conquest, now friend, returned with a bouncer from the club who restrained her attacker with extreme prejudice until the police arrived.
Celestia had known of the assault, having been called by the hospital to her sister’s bedside as her only living family, but not about the attempted rape. Seeing her little sister covered in bruises with a split lip and black eye had been too much for her and she blamed herself for not looking after her baby sister, refusing to believe there was nothing she could have done. Luna never told her the full story because she knew her sister couldn’t handle it and kept the pain hidden from her. She had already been leaning towards girls but after that night she would never go near a man again.
Luna now dreaded Celestia or Cadence dating a man and losing the two women she cared about the most because she couldn’t continue their unorthodox relationship with a man in it.
One very happy and sex filled year later, Celestia had suggested going out somewhere fancy for their first anniversary and the three had enjoyed their evening, even if Luna and Cadence had drank too much in Celestia’s opinion. The night was clearly going to end well as Luna devoured Cadence’s wet pussy while Celestia, sitting on the coffee table, watched and gently fingered herself as she sipped her wine. Cadence was already moaning and spasming as the shocks of pleasure moved her muscles for her as Luna’s expert tongue worked its magic between her legs.
As Cadence let out a squeal of joy, Celestia reached out and ran hand along Cadence’s leg to add a little extra stimulus to her youngest girlfriend. As Luna rapidly flicked her clit causing a long shaking groan, Cadence turned her head to look at Celestia sitting looking serene, her legs spread and her fingers pulsing in and out of her own pussy. Seeing such beauty pushed Cadence deeper into pleasure and with a final flick of Luna’s tongue, she came.
Cadence’s hands sought out any flesh she could find to caress no matter who it belonged to, one hand exploring her own torso and the other reaching out for Celestia. Luna continue eating her, lapping up the copious amount of juices that Cadence was capable of producing, all the while continuing to fuck her and keep her groaning for as long as she could.
As Cadence’s arm dropped to her side as her orgasm ended, she lay there for awhile to get her breath back. “That was amazing,” she said, her voice sounding exhausted.
“You sound surprised? Surely you know by now I’m the best there is?” asked Luna. It wasn’t boasting when it was true, she was phenomenally talented at making people cum with her tongue.
“I know, but still that was amazing,” replied Cadence as she sat up to find Luna was still hovering over her pussy.
Luna ran her tongue from end to end of Cadence’s damp slit before sitting up and dramatically licking her lips. She turned to face her sister and spread her legs, gesturing to her own damp cunt. Celestia needed no further encouragement, she downed the remainder of her wine before dropping to her knees and eating her sister.
Luna reclined a little, resting her arms along the back of the sofa as her sister’s tongue dipped into her pussy before returning to her clit, circling it to completely cover the swollen organ. As Celestia slowly ran her tongue up and down over her clit, Luna closed her eyes as a sigh escaped her, her sister had picked up the art of oral very fast and knew just what to do to her.
Cadence knew what to do as well, she sat on her knees next to Luna cupped one of her massive breasts with both of her hands and caressing it before leaning in and locking her lips around Luna’s rock hard nipple.
As Cadence began suckling, Celestia altered from her slow up and down to a rapid side to side causing a long groan from her sister and had the effect of making her tilt her hips to give Celestia access to her ass.
“You do mine now I’ll do yours later,” came a pleasure soaked voice from above.
Celestia had been hoping that would happen anyway but dipped a finger into her sisters dripping pussy before running her nail down the short distance to the tight hole it was destined for. She ran her tongue down Luna’s slit as she pushed her finger into her ass causing another moan from Luna.
“Fuck, that’s good,” sighed Luna as she brought her hand up to her neglected breast, “If we had a fourth this would perfect.”
Celestia dipped her tongue into Luna’s pussy before letting her juices drip off and onto a second waiting finger before slipping that into her sister’s tight ass as well. She spread her sister’s hole a little as she grazed her clit with her teeth before returning to rapid flicks as Luna’s breathing was getting fast and she couldn’t stop groaning.
With Cadence suckling at her nipple and Celestia’s fingers working in her ass Luna was so close to orgasm it was painful. She was almost distraught when Celestia removed her fingers and sat up in front of her as Cadence detached her mouth and turned to lock lips with Celestia. “No, please keep going,” she begged.
Celestia and Cadence parted a little so Luna could see their entwined tongues.
“Please fuck me,” Luna begged again.
Celestia flashed a grin at her sister as she dove between her legs and thrust both fingers back into her ass as Cadence nipped Luna’s nipple. The brief denial had only turned Luna on more and it took mere seconds for her to cum, her hips rocking against Celestia’s tongue and fingers as Cadence began kneading her breast.
Before Luna had even finished cumming, Celestia stood up and leaned in to her sister to kiss her, keeping her fingers working in her ass. Cadence was unwilling to let Luna’s nectar go to waste so dropped off of her breast and took up position between her legs.
As Celestia pulled back from Luna with a contented smile, Luna flashed a devious grin and grabbed Celestia’s ass. “Shall we move to the bedroom?” she asked.
Cadence sprang up and off the sofa at this suggestion to be met with Celestia’s lips on her own. As their tongue met again they began an awkward walk to the bedroom with Luna following behind enjoying the show.
As they left the living room, Luna noticed a black disc nestled between her sister’s ass cheeks. “Cel, have you had a butt plug in all night?” she asked.
“Yes,” said Celestia as Cadence broke of the kiss to look back, “I was hoping you would want my ass so I prepared.”
“So you had a butt plug in talking to two students?” asked Cadence.
“You dirty bitch,” chided Luna mockingly before breaking out into a little drunken laughter. When she had something to focus on the alcoholic fumes in her head faded but this little break meant they had seeped in a little.
“I am a filthy bitch,” agreed Celestia as they entered Luna’s bedroom and she made for the bed and stood proud on all fours.
Cadence went to the drawer to look out some toys as Luna advanced on her sister and spanked her ass a couple of times before bending down to run her tongue up her sisters soaking pussy. Cadence threw Luna’s strap-on onto the bed next to her before slipping into her own. They were matching size, eight inches long and one and half in diameter with a ridged nodule to stimulate the wearer’s clit, but while Luna’s was black, hers was pink. There was also a bite mark at the base where Celestia had once got carried away and Cadence was glad she wasn’t a man.
She climbed into the bed and knelt in front of Celestia, presenting her artificial member for her to suck. Celestia eagerly wrapped her lips around the head and ran her tongue over the bulbous intruder before bobbing up and down so it knocked against the back of her throat. Behind her, Luna’s tongue retreated from her pussy as Luna set about attaching her own strap-on.
“Come on Cade, I want to see her gag,” said Luna doing up her straps.
Cadence ran her hands through Celestia’s hair so she had a good grip and then pushed her head down onto her cock. There was a little resistance until it slipped into Celestia’s throat at which point Cadence rammed the whole length into her and proceeded to face fuck her.
Celestia had been eager to learn to deepthroat when she had found out about it and was the only one of the three who could do it, Luna refused and Cadence couldn’t overcome her gag reflex, and any time the strap-ons were out, one of her girlfriends would always do her throat. She thought she was good at it but if she ever saw Rarity’s technique she would be ashamed of herself as she often choked and coughed as she was fucked.
Nevertheless, she enjoyed having her throat used and Cadence loved watching her multicoloured hair bobbing back and forth as she pulled her girlfriend’s head onto her cock. As Cadence pulled out to let Celestia breath, Luna was on her knees ready to fuck her sister from other end and had just removed her butt plug and tossed it aside. A look agreed that they would both enter her simultaneously and spitroast her.
As Celestia recovered her breath and opened her mouth to be used again she felt Luna’s hands grab her waist and knew she was going to enjoy what was coming. As Cadence rammed the cock straight down her throat, Luna thrust into her sister’s gaping ass and the two, with Cadence taking her timing from Luna, continued fucking her in perfect unison.
Celestia loved being used like this and, with a few smacks on her ass from Luna, she was now moaning constantly, the sound muffled somewhat by the eight inch cock in her throat and she was close to passing out from lack of air. Sensing this, Cadence pulled out and Luna waited with her strap-on buried in her sister’s ass and moving her hips in a circle to keep up some stimulation inside her.
“Fuck me,” begged Celestia as she recovered her composure.
Her girlfriends needed nothing more and Luna brought out all but the head as Cadence positioned herself before the thrusting in unison again to a huge, shuddering moan from the slut between them. They continued until Celestia needed air again which was sooner this time as she was losing control.
As Cadence pulled out again, Luna reached her arms around Celestia’s waist and leaned back so she was sitting on her legs, pulling Celestia up so she was sitting in her lap and impaled in her ass. Luna pushed down into the mattress and used the recoil to ram her cock into her sister’s ass causing her to throw her head back and let out pleasure laced groan to the heavens.
As she did this Cadence had slipped her legs between Luna’s and was now lying on her back with her eight inches sitting erect just in front of Celestia’s dripping cunt. With Cadence guiding it in, Luna lowered her sister down onto all fours over Cadence as the pink cock slipped into her pussy. As the pressure in her ass mixed with the new pressure in her pussy, Celestia could only groan as her elbows gave way and she dropped down onto Cadence. As she was over a head height taller, this meant her chest was directly over Cadence’s eager mouth.
As Luna resumed her rapid thrusting into her ass, Celestia felt Cadence grab her nipple between her teeth and pull until it slipped from her grasp. Cadence had a thing for nipples and Celestia was just as happy for hers to be used and abused this way. With the cock in her pussy still stationary, she felt Cadence grab her other nipple and pull. As it slipped free, Cadence began fucking Celestia’s pussy so her strokes were opposite to Luna to ensure Celestia had one hole filled at all times. Her strokes were smooth and consistent while Luna preferred to use sharp thrusts, neither technique was better as far as Celestia was concerned but the contrast definitely turned her on.
It didn’t take long with both her holes being rammed full with the contrasting techniques and her nipples being pulled for Celestia to cum. Her entire body quivered with each thrust as her head jolted back before hanging limp as she moaned and shrieked as her girlfriends continued pounding her relentlessly. Half a minute later her arms gave way completely and she was left moaning into the bed sheets as Cadence found herself smothered by the silky smooth expanse of Celestia’s chest
Seeing her sister like this was getting Luna hot and bothered but she wanted more before she came. “Cade, I need you in me,” she grunted. “Ah fuck, I need you.”
Luna lifted Celestia a little by the waist to let Cadence slip her pink cock out and climb out from beneath her. She then dropped her sister and repositioned her legs so Celestia was lying completely straight with a black dildo vanishing between her ass cheeks as Cadence took up position to take Luna’s ass. Luna pushed all the way into her sister and then felt the pressure of the cock covered in her sisters cum as it slipped into her own tight hole.
“Oh fuck, yes!” shouted Luna as she pushed herself back onto the pink cock on her rear.
Luna then drove her own black cock back into her sister as Cadence’s left a feeling of emptiness in her. Luna loved being in control when it came to sex and even now, sandwiched between her two girlfriends, she needed to be the one to fuck herself. Cadence knew it and simply held her position as she leaned over and grabbed Luna’s magnificent mounds, going straight for her nipples.
It wasn’t long before Luna’s strokes were beginning to falter due to cock in her ass and her sister, pinned to the bed, groaning with each thrust to her ass. As she seemed unable to continue much longer, Cadence rammed her cock into Luna, forgoing her usual smooth technique as Luna like her own short and sharp method, which brought forth a series of short and sharp yelps from Luna.
The ridge nodule rubbing against her clit and the yelps and moans of her two girlfriends, Celestia still enjoying the pressure in her ass, was bringing Cadence close to her orgasm as well. As Luna collapsed onto Celestia with a long shuddering moan, Cadence altered her strokes to give more stimulus to her own clit than to Luna’s ass and, with the warmth in her hands now trapped between Luna’s chest and Celestia’s back, she too breached the walls of orgasm.
She pulled her hands from between her girlfriends and grabbed her own nipples, pulling and twisting, as she let out a series of appreciative groans before collapsing forwards onto Luna, her face nestling in her twin-tone blue hair.
The three women lay there for a minute, Luna and Celestia filled with eight inches of cock, as their thoughts slowly recovered.
“Fuck that was good,” said Luna who was the first to get back to full mental functions.
There was a groan from Celestia in response but it seemed words were still a little beyond her.
“It’s really comfortable lying on both of you,” said Cadence from the top of the pile.
“It’s rather enjoyable in the middle,” replied Luna as she gave a little thrust of her hips, feeling the cock in her ass move and causing a groan from her sister as her ass got another little burst of stimulation.
“I could use a break before any more,” came a bleary voice from the bottom of the pile as Celestia found her vocabulary.
“We can’t have you passing out already,” agreed Cadence as she slipped her cock out of Luna and flopped down on the pillows.
Luna kissed Celestia on the back before getting off her and, after a couple of deep, slow thrusts, pulled her black strap-on out of her sister’s ass. She unbuckled herself and tossed it off the bed before lying on her back with her legs spread and toying with her nipples.
After a minute, Celestia rolled over and was greeted with the sight of Luna toying with her own chest and Cadence gazing at her erect cock as she slowly ran her hand up and down its length. “It’s won’t cum you know,” she said teasingly.
Cadence snapped back to reality and looked over at Celestia grinning at her.
“No matter how much you stroke it you won’t get anything.”
“I know.”
“Are you thinking of something else?” asked Celestia.
The conversation was now in danger of going into an area Luna had been trying to avoid and she knew she needed to change the subject. “If you could fuck any student consequence free, who would you do?” she asked.
“Male or female,” asked Cadence.
“Female
“Fluttershy,” said Celestia instantly. Her girlfriends looked at her in shock, they hadn’t expected her to even approve of the question. “What? She’s a fusion of my two favourite women, cute as anything but with curves that could make you cum at ten paces.” A huge smirk spread across Luna’s face and Celestia knew she was going to regret that evaluation of her figure. “So who would you do?” she asked to move thing on.
“I’d have your conquests other half,” replied Luna.
“Rainbow Dash? Really?” asked Cadence incredulously.
“I didn’t think she’d be your type,” added Celestia.
“She’s the type our trio is missing, we’ve got elegant, cute and curves that make you cum at ten paces,” she said flashing a grin at Celestia, “all we’re missing is athletic.” There was a nod of agreement from her girlfriends at that logic. “And have you seen that girl run, her stamina is endless. We’d be fucking all night.”
“There we are,” said Celestia at the reveal of the real reason, “I have wondered how Fluttershy copes with her. You can’t even try it on with her after she’s graduated with her being engaged.”
“She’s what?” asked Cadence.
“Engaged,” reiterated Celestia and seeing the confused look on her Cadences face clarified, “Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are engaged.”
“Real love or puppy love?” asked Cadence.
“Real,” said Luna instantly, “You saw how they were on the dance floor after the games.”
“Well, good for them finding their perfect partner so young,” said Cadence genuinely happy for them. “Twilight says Fluttershy is the kindest girl she’s ever met. She's probably the most adorable girl I’ve ever seen as well.”
“Don’t forget the curves,” added Luna grinning at Celestia, she could see her sister was regretting that compliment already. “Did I tell you about a conversation I overheard at school?”
“Yes,” sighed Luna and Celestia in unison. This story always came up when she was drunk and now she didn’t have anything to focus on the alcoholic haze was settling in for the night.
“I heard a group of the boys taking about who had the best tits in school,” began Luna ignoring her girlfriends, “it ended up between me and Fluttershy and after a heated debate I won thanks to the dress I wore to the Fall Formal two years ago. You remember the one? You said it was inappropriate?”
“I do, and it was,” said Celestia sounding decidedly unimpressed.
“So who would you do Cade?” asked Luna to distract her sister.
“I don’t know, I’ve never really thought about it,” Admitted Cadence.
“There must be someone,” said Luna as she sat up, “you’ve two schools to choose from.”
Cadence thought through all their students and did come up with someone, “The girl you’ve got with blonde bob and red beret?”
“Watermelody?” said the sisters in unison.
“She’s cute,” said Cadence looking a little sheepish and avoiding eye contact.
“Don’t feel embarrassed about finding a girl too young for you cute,” reassured Luna. “So what do you want to do to her?”
“I can’t answer that!” squeaked Cadence, visibly disgusted.
“Of course you can, you just need a little help. More wine!” At that Luna sprang off the bed and headed for the wine.
After she was out of earshot Celestia turned to Cadence, “She wasn’t keen for me to ask about Shining Armour so now she’s gone, how’s that going?.”
“We’re going great,” replied Cadence with a dreamy look, “He’s so sweet and such a gentlemen.”
“Hopefully not in the bedroom?”
“Well he wasn’t exactly adventurous. I’ve tripled his repertoire of positions and can you believe he’d never eaten a girl?
“Wow,” said Celestia flatly, admittedly very few men she’d slept with had wanted to eat her but now, after her time with Luna, it seemed awful not to have that pleasure, “Is he good in bed?”
“His cock hit all the right spots,” said Cadence as her hand started stroking her pink attachment again, “and now he can do more it’s just more exciting. I think I might have been orally spoiled with Luna’s tongue though, he just can’t compete with her skill.”
“Everyone’s going to be a letdown after her,” mused Celestia.
“I’m afraid I’ll lose her,” said Cadence seriously. “I’ve tried to bring him up with her but she keeps avoiding the subject.”
“I’ve tried to talk about her bi-sexual days to try an ease her into letting a man join us but she won’t even talk about it. She even left the room nearly in tears one time.”
“She’s been a lesbian for half her life,” said Cadence, dejected. “I just don’t think she’ll be able to have a man in our relationship and I’ll have to choose between him and you.”
“I’d be happy being with you and him,” said Celestia to try and allay some of Cadence’s fears.
“I know but I’d still lose Luna and I do love her.”
“So it depends on who you love more.”
“Him,” said Cadence with a sad certainty, “I can see a future with marriage and a family with him. With you all I can see is a casual relationship and sex. ” She looked over at the beauty lying before her, knowing Celestia saw their unorthodox relationship as her last chance at a loving relationship. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.
“Don’t be, if you think you have a future with him then we’ll need to sit Luna down and talk this through.”
Out in the hall, Luna was leaning against the wall with tears in her eyes as she knew she had lost one of girlfriends. Cadence and Shining Armour had been dating for a while and it was obviously getting serious but Luna couldn’t help worrying about one of the girls she loved being alone with a man. It had been half a lifetime ago but that horrific night could not be forgotten.
She forced back her tears and put a big smile on her face before heading back in with the bottle and three glasses. “Wine!” she proclaimed holding up like a trophy. “And did you realise it’s only ten thirty?”
“I did,” replied Celestia.
“So how come you made us leave the restaurant so early?” asked Luna as she set the glasses on her bedside table.
“Because I thought you two were about to start playing footsie and if you had another glass of wine I was worried you’d have to be carried out.”
“Oh we weren’t that bad, we should go back out,” said Luna as she unsteadily poured a glass, “I’m barley tipsy now.”
“Is that why you walked in an arc from the door to the bed?” asked Celestia gesturing to the small distance.
“No I didn’t,” argued Luna, nearly falling over when she turned to face her accuser.
“You did,” said Cadence who was feeling her own head getting rather fuzzy.
In response Luna stuck her tongue out.
“Come here,” said Celestia holding her arms up to indicate she wanted a hug. As Luna flopped onto the bed at her sister’s request her eyes closed and then stayed closed as she passed out. “She hides it well but I couldn’t let her keep pouring red wine.”
Cadence rocked herself forward to lean over Luna and then kissed her on the forehead. “I love you Luna,” she whispered.
“And she loves you,” replied Celestia on behalf of her sister. She would be sad when this ended but she was hoping there might still be some compromise. “If Shining Armour’s alright with it maybe you could still have sex with us?”
“I have told him I’m in a casual open relationship so he might be fine with it. Obviously I haven’t said who but I have told him I’ve been with women so hopefully he won’t be too shocked.”
“How will he cope with the incest part of us?”
“Only time can tell. I really hope you can join us and I can still fuck Luna occasionally.”
Celestia got up and crawled over to Cadence, knowing she was going to be sore tomorrow, and planted a comforting kiss on her youngest girlfriend’s lips. “We’ll be fine,” she said softly.
The two locked lips again as their hands slowly slipped along the other’s body and on to their wonderful wet destination.
